MY RANGE IS ONE MILLION

by Kideo11

Have you been targeted? Maybe, since you've been in his range all along. What else can you do but prepare yourself to be killed?

3. Chapter 201- 300 (END)

Chapter 201

Lia woke up a few minutes after they arrived at the cafe.

-We've all gathered here because we're going to present our skills.

-I see.

The team manager then came up to him and said,

"They have to understand."

"..."

"Make sure you're all prepared, let's finish this as quickly as possible."

"That's a lot of pressure."

Jaehwang replied.

Usually he would thoroughly manage his energy before starting any training. The team manager than smiled and said,

"Don't worry Jae Hwang, you'll do great no matter what. But no one has to tire themselves out, this is just a short review."

"Okay."

Jaehwang replied.

It felt a lot like the first time he tested his skills against Gwanjae.

"Anyways, we can do this. They don't stand a chance against all of us. They may have respect from everyone in each nation but they chase after that. They chase after it so much that it becomes an illusion."

"An illusion."

"Yes. but, her and the rest of them are still young. She still has a lot to learn in the hunter world."

"It's just an illusion."

"Usually idol singers are handsome and good singers but a lot of hunters aren't like that. However, they are certain to get more attention if they have those factors. Having both is what's really impressive and fortunately she is one who has both. Of course we are stronger than she is but they could clearly put up a good fight."

"We're also much older."

Jaehwang then nodded his head in agreement and replied,

"Yea, I'm pretty sure we'll be able to handle them. After that we should earn more hunting experience to get closer to a level up."

"That's true."

"You're only five years older than her but your skills are much more advanced."

"But, what about your appearance..."

The team manager said.

He then looked up at Jaehwang's face and shook his head.

"It'll work."

"And sure to be nice to them the next time we meet them."

The team manager said.

#2

"It's done."

"Good."

"Okay. When I first watched the video I wanted to keep doing what we were doing before. Until now it has seemed to have been working fine. I worked really hard to come this far and become a level six hunter."

Lia said while shooting arrows in her dream as she was still unconscious.

Her shooting gloves were thicker than the ones Jaehwang uses. The palm of her hands were completely unharmed.

However she had been shooting so many arrows that her fingers were a little scratched.

"Watching the monster raid video made me really happy. I didn't make any mistakes."

She then faced up towards the roof as her eyes suddenly started to tear up.

They had been sitting in the cafe for two hours so far.

Jaehwang, who was sitting at a nearby table, looked at the clock on the wall and got up from his seat.

"I think it's time to get up now."

Jaehwang said to Lea who was still not feeling too well.

"Oh! Is it already time? Sorry. I just wanted to talk some more..."

"Today was fun."

Jaehwang replied and Lia smiled with her eyes still closed dreaming.

Her other clan members were still waiting for her to come so they could leave and get back to their tent area.

"Let's go."

Jaehwang turned to leave out of the door but Lia stopped him by saying,

"Wait, stay here with me for a little."

"Uhh..."

Jaehwang said, turning around as Lia held onto his sleeve. He looked back at her and her eyes were clear.

"Do you happen to be... dating someone?..."

She said and her face turned red like an apple. Clearly she was very nervous about asking such a question. Jae Hwang awkwardly looked around after her question. He wished she wouldn't have asked him in the cafe.

Obviously he didn't know what to say in that awkward situation.

"Uh.."

Jaehwang started off saying.

Everyone in the cafe was looking at them waiting for his answer.

"I probably shouldn't be asking you this.. I'm sorry..."

She was aware that maybe it wasn't a good time or a good question to ask. But, if she didn't ask him at that time then she would have never been able to find out the answer.

"No, it's okay."

Jaehwang said.

"There is someone."

"Oh."

She said, seeming disappointed.

"Are you in love with that person?"

She said as if she had to push the words out.

"I don't know if it's love but I know that I want to marry this person."

"I see."

Lia replied as a tear fell down her face.

She tried her best not to cry but couldn't hold it in. Jaehwang stood there looking at her not knowing what to do. Of course he didn't think it wasn't much of a big deal but seeing her so upset did make him feel terrible. Lia then wiped her tears and smiled.

"Thank you."

"It was nothing."

"Well... I'll get going now."

Jaehwang said and turned away to leave the cafe.

-You shouldn't have answered her question like that.

The spirit said to Jaehwang. The team manager told him to maintain a good distance from others to maintain professional relationships with people and not get too close to anyone. Until then he didn't realize how hard it would be to follow through with that not knowing how much it could upset someone.

He felt that he didn't want to follow that advice anymore.

Instead he wanted to just be honest. Obviously the spirit also knew how he really felt.

-Well, what I said technically wasn't wrong.

-Yea but... I don't know, I just think it was uncalled for.

-I guess you're right.

#2

About an hour later more news spread about Jae Hwang. It seemed that the Sakura clan must have said something that definitely didn't help give him a good reputation.

"This image is definitely going to need some fixing."

Rumi said. She seemed to not be feeling so good about the news.

"It's not just a bad article but it's just..."

While he was with the Japanese hunters Jae Hwang they must have gotten a photo of him in action. Written at the bottom of the photo in the article included an explanation of the background and there was even a video taken to go with it. However, there were many ripples at the bottom of the photo creating a big impact in the present.

And the article also said that Jaehwang was dating someone. Obviously it wasn't Lia who told anyone about that, it was someone in the neighborhood he overheard them.

"Jae Hwang."

"Yes, Rumi?"

"This..."

"What is it?"

"Are you dating someone?"

Rumi asked nervously.

"Yes."

"Oh..."

She replied clearly looking upset but Jaehwang just ignored it.

-Wow, you're such a bad person.

-Be quiet.

"Who is she?"

Rumi asked but decided that maybe it wasn't a good idea to ask.

"Nevermind, I won't invade your privacy."

"Yea and I hope all this work you're doing doesn't interfere with your relationship. It can be hard to date when you're so busy all the time..."

"It's fine. She's stronger than anyone I know. She's spending her time eating a lot and taking care of herself."

-What! Eating a lot?! I don't eat that much.

-Your still eating orders you got from the cafe.

-I'm just saving them.

-There's no need to get some to save. But, at least they're making you stronger.

-Whatever.

She said, ending the conversation.

"It is kind of surprising."

Chapter 202

The next morning they reviewed the plan and Jaehwang found new information. It wasn't just something new. What many monster scholars said was right. Even the monsters had to avoid the black liquid because it was so dangerous. Although just ten meters away from it was the monster's territory.

"From now on we'll call it the kryp."

"Alright."

They decided to call the black liquid the 'Kryp'.

"We're finally able to find the results they were looking for on the monster. It looks like we'll be able to use the Kryp as a type of defensive substance."

"How are we going to do that?"

One of the team manager helpers asked.

"First we're going to have to do more research over there. All I can really say now is that maybe we can find something that'll piece everything together."

"We haven't found anything like that yet?"

"Well we can't postpone the raid until the analysis is finished."

The team manager replied and the assistant shrugged his shoulders. Usually when hunters went to hunt monsters there was no turning back, no matter how dangerous it may seem. Without the analysis system they couldn't reserve any strength prior to the hunt which could turn into a very dangerous situation.

Of course it wasn't expected to be difficult for Jaehwang no matter what but they were still going through all of the precautions just to be sure.

"Also, the schedule for the airplane to be in the sky in Tokyo is at 12AM this friday."

The raid management team leader said.

"What?!"

Everyone then said looking at him in surprise.

"Are you serious? I thought it was supposed to be in a small town in Seoul at that time?"

The airplane was taking them to their raid destination but was originally scheduled to land at a later time. Of course they could just take a car but that would take too much time as the roads were filled with refugees trying to escape.

There was only one problem with that approach. Who was going to their supporting air force? Who was their emergency airplane? That was one of the most difficult points in the plan.

"I think there's a new secret design."

"There is. It seems that it will affect our plane landing."

"Isn't it kind of late to do something like this."

Rumi asked.

"Exactly! They must have been promised something or are trying to ruin our raid. I'm not sure why but of course this has to have some benefit for them."

"The media was a bit unapproving of the raid..."

The team management leader said in an angry tone.

"I thought the information on our side was a bit biased?"

Jaehwang asked Rumi , confused as to why Japan would want to ruin their raid.

"Not really. Just like now it's something that is considered to be very dangerous so they can't really let the raid progress."

If what she was saying was right then the contract was a lie.

"Well then when will the group attack?"

"I'm not even sure if they're still going to do that. Besides, even if they were to gather everyone over there then they would need a lot of people if they want to be stronger than Jae Hwang."

Rumi said.

"So are they just going to leave the Tokyo refugees like that with no help?"

Jaehwang said.

"It seems so. But other than that, Japan seems to be having good luck."

Rumi answered calmly.

Jaehwang then tied his arms and started to think.

The monster that they were going to hunt was very strong and the Kryp was still affecting the area so he could understand the worry. But, on the other hand, he couldn't understand it and wondered why they would just leave those people like that.

Japan had a popularity of hundreds and thousands. If the refugees weren't able to get a shelter or anything then they could be in danger of the monster. They weren't even armed or had anything to protect themselves.

The monster research team member mumbled to himself.

"What's the matter?"

"I heard about the Japanese scholars but things are a little different when you put it with the information from the Japanese government..."

A moment later after he said that Jaehwang's expression turned slightly more serious. He then looked around at everyone and said,

"Are you serious?"

"Well, I'm not completely sure if my investigation is correct. Of course there could be more to it but we don't have all of the information. But, I think I'm at least 90 percent correct.

He replied. If what he was saying was right then they wouldn't be able to do as they planned.

"Gather around. It's time to get into the plan."

Jaehwang said.

#2

They were scheduled to arrive on the Japanese government side at 12 midnight. It shouldn't take long to find what they were looking for. They'll be unaffected by everything if they do it their way.

"Hello. I am Matsuki Heisuke, a representative of the Japan Ministry of Economy and finance."

He said politely introducing himself to them. He seemed like a really nice person by the first impression.

However, he also looked a bit strange. He looked like a frozen flower.

CLearly he was there to meet the powerful hunter he's heard so much about named Jaewhang.

"Nice to meet you."

"My name is Rumi, I am a part of Jaehwang's clan team."

"Take a seat."

He said, guiding her to a seat. He then handed her a refreshment of tea and they began the meeting.

"What kind of work have you come here for?"

"The government has given an important airspace command so I am here to make sure everything will go smoothly."

"Is there anything you could tell me?"

He asked. Rumi just took a sip of her tea and looked at him coldly.

"Sorry. Even though this is very embarrassing we're going to sort out the situation with the gate as soon as we can. I wanted to come here and apologize to you about this in person. Even though it's kind of late. I hope everything with this task will go well in the future."

He said. Every word he said seemed to be planned and timed...

Rumi just smiled and replied,

"Alright."

However, she wasn't done there.

"I feel like I know the Japanese government's meaning of this but..."

She then got up from her seat as if she was about to leave.

The representative then quickly replied saying,

"I will give a proposal to the Japanese Government about this mission."

He said but Rumi didn't look too happy.

"Can they just give up a loan for it?"

She asked.

"I could ask them about that, it should be fine."

"I don't know, that leader is too full of himself and what he says. But, he does have an excessive sense of identity, Right...?"

Rumi said.

The representative thought about what he would have to do to start the conversation and what he would have to say to make him agree. But, of course, he couldn't think of anything to say.

"I'll do the best I can to get his approval." 𝒍𝓲𝓫𝒓𝒆𝒂𝒅.𝙘𝙤𝒎

He said.

Rumi then sat back down into her seat.

"I'm listening. But I will not be giving out any secret information from my side."

The representative then replied,

"Understood. I will only be giving information regarding the gate in Japan and the raid to fix it."

He said and Rumi nodded her head in agreement.

Although he knew there were lots of monsters inside of the gate, it was more important that they took care of the Kryp before anything else.

"It shouldn't be hard to convince them. They'll only need one month. We won't have to stay here. Of course the media won't understand what's going on and may make false reports but in a month everything will make sense to everyone. I can get you a loan from the government to prepare."

He assured me. He offered a pretty high loan that was perfect for them.

Jaehwang also needed an apartment. A place he could live where he could still easily access a wormhole and go to fight off monsters.

An apartment like that would be sold at a premium price so that would also be enough to afford the apartment.

The representative then took out a document and handed it to Rumi.

"Currently, the Japanese government has faced a dead end. After trying to fix the situation with this monster and the gate the restoration expenses have gone through the roof and it'll be hard to pay for the repairs."

"I understand. The costs for the damage and the insurance for the people must be very expensive."

Rumi replied.

"Yes. things have especially been going downhill since the Japanese clan has ended. And to make matters even worse, the gate incident happened in the same area as the Japanese clan's clan house..."

The representative complained.

The Japanese government has been doing their best to sort everything out but there were too many problems to handle at once.

"I understand it must be difficult. There's just one thing I want to ask you... After the incident the people of Tokyo lost their job and their house so will they get the support that they need for now? Or will they be used as sacrifices?"

"Of course..."

"This is a serious situation, not a game."

Rumi said as if she was warning him.

The representative took a moment to think before responding.

'Could she have any better ideas.'

He thought to himself. There was no better option to go with to help them and everyone else. They didn't want to make any empty promises.

"The compensation will be enough."

The representative said. Of course that decision wasn't his to make but Rumi agreed. She then took a deep breath and said,

"I'm sorry."

"Why?"

The representative asked in reply.

"We're getting prepared for the evacuation."

"Huh?!"

He replied as he had completely forgotten about that.

"What are you talking about?!"

"I could have a meeting tomorrow with my team and go over this. I want to let Jaehwang know what's going on..."

"What will you do about Tokyo?..."

The representative asked.

"Huh? Why do you ask?"

Rumi asked calmly.

"I'll talk to the head of the Japanese government and see if there's anything else we can do."

"So you're going to tell him all of Jaehwang's suggestions? Or are you just trying to use Jaehwang's name to cut down the compensation?"

Rumi asked.

Chapter 203

"We can't count on the Japanese government in this situation. The best thing for us to do is to go through with the raid. Besides, a sudden change could ruin the wavelengths of everything," the representative explained.

"Really? That seems fun. I was thinking something a little different," Rumi replied as she took out her tablet and handed it to him. When he turned on the tablet, a video showed up about the effects of their current situation.

In the video, they explained a much different outcome than he had explained. The gate incident was used for businesses so they could earn more money from their insurance towards the city. They even explained how things could advance while involving other people of Japan.

"Isn't this what I was saying? Don't try to cover up information that we already know."

"How did you..."

"There's no need to worry about that," Rumi said. It was a video taken by Jaehwang. After the morning meeting ended, they got everything they recorded and watched it over to see if they got anything interesting and clearly, they did.

There was nothing that they could hide from them. In the past, the Daehyeong group suffered from an incident in their secret underground lab but there were no tracks left behind for them to ever find out who was responsible for it. Even the CCTV cameras didn't catch Jaehwang.

Getting that meeting on film was nothing compared to that.

"But how? This video is filmed perfectly..."

"W-What is it that you want?" The representative asked nervously. If they had that video, he knew that they must know more. They tried their best to keep all of their information as top secret as possible.

"What do we want? Hm... How about everyone in that video stepping down from their positions? Rumi asked.

"Are you looking down on the Japanese government? How about we just forget about the video and leave it at that. We could also involve the citizens in some matters."

Rumi looked unsatisfied.

"Do you take my words as a joke? We can do the best that we can but there isn't much that we can do after we solidify our plan."

"..."

"Do you think that we just want to expose everything to the media? Is that what you want us to do?" He asked.

"Will they hand it over?" She said, asking about their secret data and his answer was just what she wanted to hear.

"Your imagination seems lacking. Do you think we could do that? If I have this then the National Hunter Association would rather just erase Japan... They could request a level seven hunter to preserve the gate and what are we supposed to do then? Do you know why the Japanese hunters could be expelled from the National Hunter Association?" He said. The representative was sweating nervously. He was worried about what would happen to the Japanese hunters as their raids continue into what he calls the dark age. "What do you want?"

"To fix this situation."

"Do you really think you can do that?!" He couldn't imagine leaving such a serious situation to them. A foreigner helping them would not be good for Japan's reputation.

"I wouldn't suggest that..." the representative said.

"Hmm. Well, if we could get permission from Japan's prime minister then everything should be fine. If we let things go like this, there won't be a very good outcome anyways..."

"And because of that you're going to demand us some authority? We still have to do what we can to protect our reputation. Having A level 9 hunter help us would be a terrible decision."

"A plan..." Rumi said and the representative began to worry.

"If we agree to that then will you really erase that video?" He couldn't let the video spread through the then nodded her head in agreement but he wasn't convinced.

"You probably think that you can't trust us. In the past, Korea has kept a lot of secrets for your government so don't worry," Rumi said. The representative then took a moment to think before replying,

"Alright. When I go back I'll tell him about it after the meeting."

"Great. Also, I hope you aren't thinking of lying about this or anything. We're always prepared for anything," Rumi said as she took back her tablet.

The representative then looked at the tablet, thinking about what else they could have if they had that video.

#2

— Jaehwang, I've finished talking with him. The second part of the plan is complete.

"Great, good job."

— The analysis still isn't finished yet so you might have to really be sure if you want to go into this monster raid yourself...

Rumi said with a hint of concern in her voice. Jaehwang was planning on going on his own despite the others thinking that it was a bad idea. The representative even implied that it was a bad idea but even so, nothing could stop him once he made his decision.

The raid was starting soon and he still had his mind made up on going. He already got his plan going.

"Trust me."

— Okay.

Rumi replied to Jaehwang's simple request.

Rumi wondered if he felt nervous at all despite the fact that he seemed completely fine. Nevertheless, he wasn't nervous. With the spirit's magic on his side, he wasn't worried about anything going wrong.

— Whenever you need anything, Just call us and we'll help you out.

"Alright."

— Well, I guess that's all...

Rumi then ended the call through the headset and Jaehwang then ran as fast as he could. He got onto the helicopter and went on his way towards their raid's starting point.

But soon before they even reached their destination, they were hit with an attack.

Tak! Taktak!

It looked like something that they had seen before. They looked at their navigation screen and tried to track down where it was coming from.

Suddenly, they heard the sound of a person shortly after that attack was made.

— Lalala! I'm eating alone and resting!

— It's coming from far away.

— Okay. Could we go back first?

"There's something that I forgot to do," Jaehwang said to the spirit. Usually, they would talk to each other all the time but Jaehwang has recently been spending his time talking with Rumi.

— Is the village your goal? The village? Are you planning to go there?!

— I don't think that's a good idea. You need to be very careful.

— Don't be too over dramatic. It'll be fine.

— I don't know...

— I have to do all I can. I'm already disappointed in myself for not being able to help those refugees.

He said and Rumi then thought of all the Refugees of Tokyo.

— I guess you're right. It's going to be difficult, but I know you can do it.

She said as she held back her tears as Jaehwang increased his speed.

Before starting the raid, he had to check the top three safe zones he could retreat to for the next two days as he moved his way around the Kryp in the neighborhood. He would get the spirit's help but he wanted to do this on his own.

— Aren't there a lot of people left? Do you see anyone around?

— What are they going to think? Of course they all wouldn't mind going into a bunker if it's going to save their life.

— I know. I just hope that this plan doesn't fail so we can save the city.

— Don't worry, of course it will.

The spirit replied. There were a lot of young boys and girls together with their parents in the city ruins of Tokyo trying to survive. Their entire situation was like a tragic movie but hopefully, they would get themselves a happy ending.

Taktak! Taktak! Tak!

— You have to get there faster.

A few attacks came out of nowhere and landed on the wall near him.

— I don't have enough to pay for a taxi.

— Just keep running.

#3

Swoosh...

He ran even faster than before and in no time, he could already see the landmark of the place he was going for.

— The kryp is right there.

He was close enough to be able to see the kryp leaking and spilling out of the building. There was a dangerous giant puddle on the ground.

"There's more than I thought it would be."

There were eighteen monsters swimming in the puddle of the kryp and the other monsters coming out of the gate were covered by it.

— They definitely look scary.

— But we can be scarier.

— Right.

The monster stood in the giant puddle of the Kryp. The monster wasn't Jaehwang's only goal. He looked at the monster and asked the spirit,

— What do you think?

— The gate looks very unstable. It's artificially made, isn't it? 𝓵𝒊𝓫𝙧𝙚𝒂𝙙.𝒄𝓸𝒎

— Correct.

Chapter 204

— Just as I thought.

Jaehwang said as he examined his surroundings. There was only one person he could think of who could create a dimension gate like that.

— It was Baekren. He was there.

— How do you know?

— I can tell. It's obvious.

Jaehwang said in reply to the spirit.

— Let's start examining the area.

Jaehwang said to the spirit. They looked at all the destroyed buildings in the area around the kryp. They should have been able to easily track down everything but although the video was detailed, they couldn't recognize anything.

All of the buildings looked very different from the last time he saw them. He could just use a skill to find the right building but they had to be very careful of every little thing so it was best not to use it.

Jaehwang looked around everywhere and suddenly, he saw something that made him stop walking.

"Finally, I've found it." It was something he found while he was in the Alousu. He finally found it.

Jiiik

It was completely black on one side and black tears were dripping from its face. He took a moment to look at it and their eyes had met. It gazed into his eyes as if there was something in them that it could recognize.

.

A strong pulse of energy then slowly began to form around it.

"Something's there."

It reached up to rank A without any training needed and suddenly, something happened out of nowhere.

It wasn't just one of them hiding, there were three of them. They were scattered around the area but it wasn't just that, he also heard a hiss.

— What's going on here?

— Wait for it.

Whiiiii

The spirit then flew up into the sky.

— They're using some kind of search interference spell. There's five of them here, but I can't find where they are exactly.

— Alright.

Jaehwang replied. They didn't have enough time to hang around and find them all. It would be enough if the spirit could maybe cast a spell that would let them go where they needed to go.

— What should we do? I don't think an attack would help us in any way. What did you mention to me before?

— Get ready for a scary spell.

Jaehwang already explained what's going to happen to the spirit in advance.

— Got it. But, don't they know what to prepare for you now?

Jaehwang was in such a rush to get to Baekren but she was right. They saw him fight in the Alousu so he had to think of something else.

— Well...

Jaehwang turned towards where the enemies were.

"It's time to hunt..."

#2

A guy sat on the sofa while reading a comic. In front of him was a table with a bowl of ramen on it and a bowl of fruit next to it. It seemed that he had been sitting there for some time.

'When will he get up and do something besides sitting down and reading comics all day!?' A lady said in her head as she looked at him.

"Baekren!" She shouted.

"Ugh! I'm so stiff." He said as soon as he stood up from his chair. He took a sip from the drink that he had on the table after he stretched his shoulders. "There's nothing in the fridge."

"He's here."

"I know," he replied calmly. He had already used a lot of search spells to make sure that he would know if there's a visitor.

"But, that guy is also searching for you."

"I know, but I'm not worried, " Baekren replied. He looked at the palm of his hands that were covered in black liquid. He then went to the restroom and washed it off with water.

"I'm so hungry."

"What should I do? I don't think I have to worry about that person interfering with anything any time soon. Right? He doesn't stand a chance against a 9th tier monster."

"But, I should prepare just in case," He picked up the cup of ramen noodles on the table to take a bite.

"It shouldn't be too hard to defeat him anyway..."

'But, I still need to be careful though. You never know what they have planned as well.' Baekren said to himself. He then picked up the comic once again.

"These comics may seem worthless but the inside of them lies something very interesting. It's one of the best inventions made by humans. Even if it's not much," he said as he flipped through the pages of the comic.

"Also, it serves as a good inspiration. I think I know just the spell to use right now." Just then, red energy began to gather around his hands.

He closed his eyes and started to cast a spell... A moment later, he opened his eyes and looked at the palm of his hands.

"Cool," He said.

"I hear that this hunter guy is something special. I'll definitely have to take that into consideration... This is going to be interesting." 𝒍𝒊𝒃𝓻𝒆𝓪𝙙.𝒄𝙤𝒎

"You're going to have to use a really effective spell in order to deal with him."

"Yea but I don't think that'll be too difficult. "

"Maybe not," the voice in his head replied.

#3

As if Jaehwang was reading Baekren's movements, Baekrean read his moves very thoroughly.

Jaehwang wasn't going as slow as he expected. He made it past his first decoy and continued on his way to find Baekren.

There was one mistake that Baekren made. He didn't properly predict the time of Jaehwang's raid. Baekren thought that it was going on continuously every day but it seemed that that wasn't the case. Although he had a sixth tier monster around him, he had some seventh tier monster lying around the kryp in case something happened.

Obviously, Jaehwang planned out every detail of this mission down to the very second. While Baekren was distracted, something flew past him out of nowhere.

Whoosh...

It was Jaehwang. He finally found him.

'Strong Arrow'

Poconggg!

There was a loud sonic boom as the arrow crashed into something, causing lots of smoke to surround the area. He only launched one arrow but it was more than enough to cause a scene. He thought that that was over but of course, Jae Hwang launched a whole lot more towards him.

Swoosh... Swoosh...

The arrows flew by, leaving a trail of blue energy as they pierced through the monster around him.

— Looks like it's working.

One of the monsters seemed to be completely done. It didn't stand a chance against Jaehwang's arrows.

"Great. Now we only have two days."

Swoosh... Pongg!

Another arrow flew up into the air and exploded into more arrows.

"Unbelievable..." Baekren said as he watched him. According to his research, he was thinking that they have three more days left.

"Darn it. Looks like I don't have any time to relax."

Chapter 205

The history of the past 60 years of the generation mashup has seemed to have been the cause for all the monsters suddenly showing up everywhere. Very strong monsters have been showing up causing great danger to people.

However, the research scholars soon discovered new information.

They were goblins.

The monsters that were responsible for killing the most humans were goblins. Goblins were surprisingly very powerful. Even monsters couldn't stand a chance against them. But, they mostly only targeted humans.

But why is that?

The first is because the goblins are very scared.

Researchers found that they had a special instinct to detect danger so that's why they prefered to stay away from monsters. However, the goblin knew the humans were a lot weaker than them.

The second reason was because they were very weak. Even if they're young the goblin can't do much to defeat a monster. Monsters are clearly much stronger compared to a goblin. They also knew it was best to hide when the hunting started. Usually they had sacrifices for the hunters so the others could get away.

And the third reason is that they're weak because their propagation is said to be threatened when they're attacked. So because of that, they had to work hard to protect themselves when danger showed up.

Kwang kwang kwang...

After the gigantic sonic boom caused by an attack, the Krypt began to explode and spread all over Tokyo. Even all of the monsters nearby were badly affected. Jaehwang's luck was going just as he expected.

Grey Ugg! Hhgregg! Kwang!

A building collapsed and fell onto some of the monsters. Immediately a monster then jumped on top of the building looking for Jaehwang to attack him.𝓵𝙞𝙗𝙧𝙚𝒂𝙙.𝓬𝒐𝒎

"Great."

Jaehwang said to himself seeing his targets out in the open making things easier for him.

Causing the Krypt to explode everywhere was part of his plan. Of course that meant it could be easier for the enemies to attack him as well but he had everything planned to work out in his favor.

Thirty minutes after the first hunt started the number of monsters were already starting to go down.

-Looks like it's a windfall.

-Yea.

Jaehwang started with fighting off a crowd of 17-20,000 monsters but the numbers had already gone down to just hundreds only three hours into the hunt. Hopefully after the raid he would be able to get even closer to or achieve rank A. Although the most powerful monsters there were tier seven and the highest monster he's hunted was a 9th tier, he still needed more hunting experience for his rank to go up.

-You have to move slowly.

A building that Jaehwang happened to be standing on was at risk of collapsing so he quickly moved to the rooftop of a different building. He then immediately started to attack again.

Poconggg!

Swoosh!

One of the arrows shot into the head of a monster causing it to become even angrier.

Kwanggg!

Luckily the blast didn't even cause the building to shake.

-This is a pretty sturdy building.

-A lot of Buildings in Japan are the most well structured and strong buildings.

The spirit replied before Jaehwang began shooting arrows again.

Kwang! Kwang! Kwangg!

Grough! Grey Ugg!

The monster roared in pain before collapsing.

Temugg!

Clouds of dust spread everywhere after the monster collapsed onto the ground and died a few seconds later.

Another monster then head-butted the building Jaehwang was standing on to try to get to him.

-Looks like they're listening to orders from Baekren.

Jaehwang watched the monster die from where he was standing. The Krypt was still leaking at the gate.

"They're still coming."

Jaehwang said, looking down onto the ground.

Dozens more monsters were continuously coming through the gate.

Teugh! Teugh!

-It's like you're shouting to die.

-I need them to come at me.

Jaehwang said with a smile on his face.

More and more monsters began to come out of the gate. Soon the place was filled with monsters again. Jaehwang then made his way to another building while still shooting arrows as he went.

#2

There was someone watching Jaehwang.

-How can he do that?

-...

-You really didn't expect this to happen?

-Of course not.

Baekren said, watching Jaehwang with an angry look on his face.

Jaehwang's hunt had been going on for two days so far. During those two days Baekren didn't expect Jaehwang to be able to keep it up.

-Looks like we're going to have to do something else.

-Agreed.

Although they were strong they could admit that Jaehwang was a very challenging competitor. They were impressed as they watched him over the past two days.

He was obviously very strong and seemed to only be becoming stronger.

-Looks like he's been making progress.

He said, referring to the broken parts of the gate.

-He's crazy.

-Yea.

Baekren then started to doubt that he could succeed this time.

Of course he knew that it was going to be difficult from the start but he never imagined anything like that.

Jaehwang was already a top ranked hunter but he wasn't even done improving yet.

"He's at level six of rank A."

Baekren said to himself as he watched.

Jaehwang's strength has improved a lot since the beginning of the raid. In fact, he was improving faster than the usual hunter improvement pace.

Deuk... Teuk...

Arrows were continuously flying through the air successfully taking out the monsters.

"We have to do something else."

Jaehwang said.

"No way, is it the end?"

Jaehwang asked as if he thought he would never be done fighting off monsters. His main goal through all of this was to be able to get closer to leveling up.

Swoosh...

Behind him was the Krypt that had a hole in it. It seems that there weren't just monsters on the surface coming out by their own choice, but underneath there were even more stacked up like a giant mountain. Many monsters had disappeared over the past two days but there were still many left over. Jaehwang continued to launch arrows but many of the monsters were dodging them successfully.

"Try shooting a little more at a time."

"Hmm..."

Jaehwang then took a moment to think as he looked at all of the monsters. His energy then began to decline.

-What are you doing?

The spirit asked.

-Enjoying it. I don't know what will happen in the future.

Jaehwang replied after sitting.

-Ugh! I can't think about that. Of course I can do a good job handling this.

-Of course. Look at how far you've come already.

The spirit replied.

-Are you tired? You may have to take a rest before finishing the raid.

-Yea. I think that might be a good idea.

From everything that Baekren has seen, he didn't see Jaehwang as a human. Therefore, seeing him tired was something he could never imagine after seeing him fight off all of those monsters.

-He's going to be so confused and think you're just luring him into some kind of trap.

The voice said to Baekren.

-What a shame.

-Are you and that guy mutual enemies... How could you two be fighting like this if you've never seen his face before.

-It's fate.

-What fate? It seems that this is just a useless battle.

-... What are you saying?

-Isn't it obvious? You're risking your life like this for no real reason...

Baekren then looked at the palm of his hands.

-My anger covers the earth and the sky.

He said.

Chapter 206

Baekren lifted the two of his hands up towards the sky.

-It will be frightening... I don't how we or they will handle this.

Baekren mumbled.

-Sounds like a stupid person's fate.

-I have a feeling that things will go better for us this time. Sometimes even the best can fall.

Baekren said.

-Worrying is useless. Just keep quiet and watch. You're about to see why we have nothing to be concerned about. Even if he can't die, we can weaken him to the brink of death.

-I don't believe it.

-Wanna bet?

Kijiji...

He moved closer towards the gate and it started to make a strange sound. As he stepped closer what was inside became smaller. However, it didn't completely disappear by the time he got close to it.

Jiiikk... Jjiiikk...

The noise started to become even louder.

A few moments later he could see something.

Swoosh... Swoosh...

-Oh no, it's time!

Baekren said realizing Jae Hwang was back for revenge. Arrows were flying everywhere. There was no place to hide.

-We have to think of something fast!

Baekren said.

As he looked around noticing all the monsters that were there as well, he realized that there were many that he had never faced before.

'It's the meeting place the hunters used to go to through the third earth's dimension'

'It's a segregated place'

In the past the third dimension was completely inaccessible to keep enemies away. However, after it was opened monsters began to find it invade their territory.

After that the dimensions were divided.

The hunters soon set up a base in a dimension in the Alousu. After that they all started going through a gate to get to the Alousu more often.

-They're powerful enough to block my spell?

-Obviously.

Jiikkk...

He began to slowly stand.

-If we could get the monsters to focus on him while we cast our spells we could attack him while he's distracted. This game may be finally coming to an end.

Duck...

Suddenly A black marble fell and broke into thousands of pieces. As soon as it hit the ground octopus tentacles started to form from the broken pieces. Soon it started to completely form. It looked like a beast kneeling down... When it finally stood up, it was something much more unimaginable. It was almost 80 meters tall. It was easily the biggest monster any of them had ever seen... Its tentacles were deep black and could even act as armor for the monster.

After it finished completely taking form, its eyes opened widely. It had thirteen eyes... There were six eyes on each side of its face and one big eye in the center.

Jiji Kkk... Jjj Iiikkk...

Above its eyes grew two horns. Five horns that were 6 meters tall grew from out of its head. Shortly after that its skin started to fizz up. It was starting to grow muscles in its arms.

Hhgregg!

The monster roared causing the entire ground to shake.

Even the tall buildings were shaking.

-It's a tenth tier monster. Looks like he won't be able to stand a chance against this one. This is going to be interesting.

Baekren said.

Baekren created the monster with a spell as part of his attempt to destroy Jae Hwang.

It is the first tenth tier monster that has ever been seen on earth. Baekren was one hundred percent comfortable that this would be able to bring him a happy ending in this fight.

Obviously he didn't think everything through as he was just focused on trying to think of anything that could get rid of Jae Hwang.

-But, isn't that monster going to destroy Tokyo and many other people as well?...

Baekren then immediately stopped what he was doing. He knew that Jaehwang was close by.

But, there was no way he could recognize him. That would ruin everything.

With a spell like this he wouldn't easily assume he was able to do it.

Baekren reassured himself.

#3

Jaehwang looked at the monster. He then suddenly had a bad feeling about something.

-Jaehwan!

Rumi shouted for him through the headset.

"Yes?"

-We're sending the helicopter now. We have to evacuate as soon as possible! Everything's getting unexpectedly out of control and we're not prepared for it!

Rumi said with a worried tone.

The other teammates had been looking out for him from the footage of the drone for the past two days to make sure everything went fine. Although they had hundreds of soldiers ready it still was clearly not enough to go up against a monster like that. It wasn't normal for them to evacuate a raid without completely finishing but this time it seemed they had no choice.

Everyone was panicking. Even people outside of Tokyo were evacuating to a safer area.

Before anyone could realize it, Tokyo was completely cleared.

"What are the people going to do here if no one helps?"

-As long as they stay in a safe area then they'll be fine until it's taken care of.

Rumi replied, trying to convince him to evacuate. She was still traumatized from the experience she had with a monster when she was a kid.

"Rumi."

-Yes, Jae Hwang?

"Don't we have a plan?"

-What are you saying...

Rumi asked in reply.

By then they had already gone through basically everything on the plan he had gone over with the team. A tenth tier monster appearance was definitely not part of that plan...

They had no plans to continue on in a situation like that. At least that's what she thought.

Clearly it was much bigger and much stronger than anything they had originally expected. How could they possibly even try fighting such a monster? Fortunately, Jaehwang had the answer to that.

"Didn't I mention it?"

-Well, yeah but...

"Let's go with that plan."

Jaehwang said. Rumi didn't know what to say. But clearly there was nothing she could say to change his mind anyway.

Did she not know what he meant? Or did she just think it was nonsense? Not at all.

She could hear the confidence in his voice. Therefore she trusted that he would be able to handle a raid with a tenth tier monster.

However, he was still just a level nine hunter so she was a little worried but tried her best to just trust him.

"Bring them back. We're going to need a lot of soldiers." 𝘭𝑖𝒷𝓇𝘦𝘢𝒹.𝑐𝘰𝘮

-Yes, Jae Hwang.

Rumi replied.

They were about to get into an even more dangerous situation still without the approval of the Nation Hunter Association.

"You said there was only one hour right?"

Jaehwang asked.

-Yes, they'll be departing in one hour.

Rumi answered.

One hour... There wasn't much time left for them to finish. That means they would have to work fast.

"They're done inside, right?"

-Yes... wait, what?!

"We'll be finished in one hour. It's time to start the plan. In this plan we're goin to completely exclude any Japanese references included..."

Jaehwang said in regards to the plan.

"Alright."

Rumi calmly replied.

"Okay. We only have one chance to do this. There's no time for any errors."

-Got it.

Rumi replied. Jaehwang was Japan's last hope. If he and his team couldn't do it then the monster would destroy everything.

Chapter 207

-What a mess.

-Yeah.

Jaehwang said, looking at the monster and the ruined city. He wasn't scared at all. After looking around he stood up from where he was sitting on the building rooftop and stretched.

He then looked at the monster again trying to analyze it.

-Spirit?

-Yes?

-Do you think you could absorb its energy?

-Maybe.

The spirit answered in uncertainty. Trying to absorb the energy from a monster like that was clearly going to be a difficult task.

-So if you can do that then all of its power disappears?

-Not exactly. It would weaken a little but it would still have enough power left to put up a fight. Therefore, it won't cause much of an effect.

-Alright.

-Why do you ask?

-I just wanted to see if we could get this over within a short amount of time...

-I see. Well, I guess there's no guarantee for how long this will take, looks like it'll be awhile.

-What makes you say that.

-Maybe I'll be able to cast a spell.

-That could help.

Jaehwang replied.

Clearly they weren't in for an easy fight. The outcome of the raid was very unpredictable.

Jjj Iiikkk

He took out an arrow and prepared it for launching.

Before letting go of the string he took a deep breath and closed his eyes.

A few seconds later he then opened his eyes and let go of the string launching dozens of arrows.

Deuk... Deuk... Deuk...

The arrows flew through the air at the speed of light.

Jaehwang looked at the monster and began to shoot even faster.

Jiii Jiii... Kijiji...

Lights of energy started to form around him. For the past two days on the raid he's been draining energy causing him to feel a little tired.

-Looks like you're gaining a little more power.

The spirit said.

-Yeah. Thank goodness.

Jaehwang replied.

-Good luck.

-Thanks.

The energy surrounding his arms as he launched the arrows.

[Archery Power]

[Overall Strength +10.]

[Energy Power +5000.]

[Energy Recovery Rate +90.]

[Skill Attack Power +100.]

Jaehwang then took a deep breath.

He wasn't completely sure on how the raid would go but it was time to see.

-Everything will be fine. Just focus.

The spirit reassured him.

All of the energy light surrounded the arrows. When they were in the Alousu the energy would always stop halfway but now it was reaching everywhere.

Whiiiiii...

The energy slowly surrounded him and the arrows. Then, Jaehwang realized something. It wasn't the same arrows and power that he was using in the Alousu. He was using enough strength but now he was just simply more sincere with his usage of the power.

Whooshh...

Suddenly, the monster looked over towards Jae Hwang.

"Ggg Rough..."

It growled as its thirteen eyes focused on him.

Then, at that very moment...

Kwang kwang!

There was no time to escape.

All of a sudden the monster was charging towards Jae Hwang. Its giant feet stomped onto the ground with every move it made.

Kwang! Kwang! Kwang! Kwang!

It was coming closer and closer.

"Woah..."

Jaehwang was shocked but he still wasn't moving. He actually remained quite peaceful.

Then, it was time to launch the arrows.

Pong! Pong! Pongg!

He launched the arrows and they quickly went flying towards the monster.

When the monster noticed the arrows coming at it, it was already too late for it to dodge them, but it didn't need to dodge them. They didn't cause much effect on the monster. Even for the ones left stuck in its skin, it could hardly feel them.

Jaehwang immediately knew that it wasn't going to be as simple as he thought.

"Grough!"

The monster roared after the arrows hit it.

Kwang! Kwang! Kwang!

It then took a few steps back. 𝓁𝑖𝘣𝑟𝘦𝘢𝒹.𝑐ℴ𝘮

All of the arrows were stuck in its head.

"Ggreugh?"

It was able to withstand the pain until the monster then suddenly started to feel weaker and weaker as the seconds passed.

#2

Just as Jaehwang planned. The energy that was on the arrows was sinking into the monster.

Takk!

Jaehwang attacked the monster again, this time all of the impact of the arrow caused a building to collapse and the pieces flew everywhere. After that Jaehwang didn't need to do any other attack. He was finished.

Kwangg! Kwang! Kwang!

The monster fell onto the ground and the pieces of the building fell down on it.

Everything was then... Silent...

It was hard for anyone to believe that the monster was really dead already.

-T-That...

Baekren was speechless after watching what just happened.

It was like a moving ending. Unbelievable.

Hhgregg!

Suddenly the giant mountain of the collapsed building began to move.

Baekren looked relieved and overjoyed as it seemed the monster was, in fact, still alive.

-Sir.

-...

-This has to be a dream. It looks like the monster is not planning on going after the enemy...

-Nonsense!

Baekren replied. He then took a look around.

-Where did it go?

-I don't know...

-Darn it, I must have miscalculated

-You should be careful.

-Why do you say that?

-That guy doesn't even know how strong I am. He doesn't stand a chance no matter what. SO far he's doing pretty good but still, it's not going to be enough.

-But, do you even know how strong he is?

-No...

-Look at him.

Baekren said as he looked at Jae Hwang. Their eyes met.

-Unbelievable...

He then realized something. This must have been a part of his plan...

He seemed to be confident in something. What could he have done? A shiver then went down Baekren's spine.

-Spirit? Is everything working out well?

-Looks like it.

The spirit replied.

All traces of the spell had disappeared. Except, there was one that still remained.

Chapter 208

They saw a message on the monitor.

'Those who give love receive a big reward in return.'

Although he didn't have any love to give Jae Hwang didn't forget to repay whatever he could. He could already predict what the gift would be.𝑙𝒾𝒷𝘳𝑒𝑎𝒹.𝑐𝑜𝓂

Hundreds of monsters and a sixth tier monster? A job like this would be close to impossible for anyone else.

It was a very challenging situation so Jaehwang had to be very careful. He wasn't tired yet but things were only getting harder.

He also found where Baekren was hiding but he hadn't gone to get him just yet. Instead he chose to wait a little.

"Rumi."

He said through the headset.

-Yes? You've been doing great so far!

Rumi replied in a bit of a shaky voice. Everyone seemed to be cheering in delight. Obviously they saw what happened to the monster.

She knew that Jaehwang could do it but something still didn't seem right. Jaehwang seemed to be alright but it was strange that it was so easy to defeat the monster.

However, the entire battle was recorded for everyone to see as proof it was over.

It was like a miracle. The raid was finished. He finished it on his own.

-Let's move onto the second part of the plan. Are you ready?

Jae Hwang suggestd and Rumi then replied with a bit of uncertainty.

-I'm ready.

Jaehwang then smiled.

Even though he couldn't fully believe what just happened, he was thankful that everything was going great.

"Should we start right away?"

-Let's wait 1 to 2 minutes. That should be the best time.

"Okay."

Jaehwang then sat down and relaxed on a bench on the rooftop. There was also a small table in front of it with a few other chairs on the other side of it.

He could really use something to drink but there wasn't anything around.

Then he decided to take out his tablet and check up on a few things.

"This is where we start."

Jaehwang said, pointing at a destination on the screen.

#2

-What the heck is that guy doing?

With a spell Baekren cast he was able to see what Jaehwang was doing. There was something strange going on. All he saw was him sitting on a bench and looking at his tablet.

-What is he doing?

-I have no idea...

The spirit in Baekren's head replied.

-Maybe he can sense us watching him.

Maybe he did know Baekren was watching him.

He could have caught up to their plan and planned a counter attack.

-He probably knows about our hiding skill...

Baekren suggested. He was afraid of what Jaehwang could have planned if he knew what he was up to. His plan was to cast a spell to make the monster either destroy Jaehwang or make him run away. However, clearly that did not work.

-I don't have a good feeling about this. I think we should retreat...

-I can't do that.

Baekren replied.

-You could get seriously hurt.

-I have to do whatever I can to catch him.

Baekren said with determination.

It was clear that Jaehwang was stronger than him. The only way for him to succeed was to come up with a plan to out smart him.

Baekren pointed a finger at Jae Hwang as if he was about to cast a spell.

-It's clear that his arrows are very dangerous. Maybe I can use a spell to prevent him from being able to use his skills. This is the perfect opportunity.

-Yes. I guess so...

The spirit in his head replied nervously.

It would definitely be a lot easier for him if Jaehwang's skills were out of the way. However, if he thought doing something like that would be easy then he was terribly misjudging.

-We don't have much time. We have to hurry.

-Alright. 𝓁𝘪𝑏𝓇𝑒𝑎𝑑.𝑐𝘰𝑚

Baekren quickly got started. Energy began to appear around him as he started to cast the spell.

Soon there was a giant circle around him.

The circle stretches up to ten kilometers away. As everything started to come together Baekren began to look a bit scared.

"..."

His forehead became drenched in sweat. The spell was on its last few steps... It ended up attacking in a completely unplanned area.

Kwanggg!

There was a gigantic explosion causing the nearby buildings to shake.

It looked like the spell was being blocked from reaching its intended destination.

"What's going on here!"

"I didn't get him!"

Baekren shouted as he noticed the spell wasn't reaching Jae Hwang. He wasn't even moving out of the way. The attack wasn't even over yet.

Kwang! Kwanggg! Kwang!

This time the explosion was even bigger.

"It's an explosion!"

"What?"

#3

Sparks of fire were falling from the sky igniting the fires made from the explosions. The city was even starting to burn down.

-This seems to be working but a little gun power would work out better.

Jaehwang finished preparing for the solo raid and everything was going just as he planned. Gwanjae even helped him by letting them use a bigger helicopter and a high power machine gun.

Jaehwang used his tablet to find where the bombs were coming from and aimed the gun in that direction.

After checking over all of the information he reported everything back to Rumi.

-Looks like fun.

-This is a dangerous weapon.

-Can I try? Just this once?

The spirit asked. Jaehwang then signed and let her take control of the tablet.

-Be careful with that.

-Don't worry, I got this.

She replied.

The spirit then quickly moved her fingers across the tablet and within a few seconds later she had a target set for the machine gun.

-How's that?

-You found the target already?

Jaehwang asked in reply.

The gun was loaded and ready to shoot. It was an advanced machine gun that could shoot dozens of bullets within seconds.

-Yep.

-Wow.

Jaehwang said in amazement.

They shot the machine gun and then a circle opaque appeared in between two buildings.

Everytime the gun shot a bullet the ground would shake a little.

-It's holding up well. But that doesn't matter.

Jaehwang said looking at the direction the bullets fired at. It wasn't in Beakren's direction. His true goal was to examine the energy near Baekren.

Baekren was doing a very great job hiding but the spirit was able to find out a few things. At that moment Rumi then spoke through the headset.

-Jaehwan. The supporting team is here.

"The supporting team?"

Jaehwang asked in reply. He wasn't expecting any supporting team this time.

-To catch the Bileons coming your way they're going to help so you can keep focusing on the normal plan with no interruptions. Is that okay?

-Yea, sure.

Jaehwang replied. His only focus was on Baekren and understanding his spell.

"Do you think we can do something now?"

-We're going to need a lot more bullets loaded up into the gun to do any real damage.

"Understood."

He replied. Ten minutes later the attack chaos stopped. Everything was calm for a moment... However, that silence soon broke with a big surprise. There was a dark point that appeared behind him. It seemed to be coming at him at a slow pace but within a second it was right in front of his face. A second later there was a huge explosion.

Kwangg! Kwang!

The explosion was so big that it reached high up into the sky. Even Jaehwang could feel the effects of the explosion. A cloud of thick dust filled the area.

"He can't be dead."

Chapter 209

Baekren felt a little afraid for the first time in a while.

The place was lighting up in orange light due to the effects of the fire.

"Wheu..."

Baekren then sat down on the ground.

It was a very deadly explosion.

He thought Jaehwang would've easily been able to block it.

Obviously it was quite hard for him to really believe it knowing Jaehwang was a sneaky hunter.

He knew that he couldn't have been defeated that easily.

-It's time.

-Alright.

Baekren just then realized how much he didn't know about Jae Hwang.

Jaehwang knew about the spell so would clearly know how to counter it. He had an entirely different plan in his mind.

'It was a bomb...'

It felt like a cheat attack.

-I can do something like that too.

-Are you thinking of doing it yourself?

-Yes.

Baekren replied.

He turned around and took out his sword.

Magic sword- Special Rank Artifact

Successor: Baekren

Skill Strength: 1000% Increase

Shielding Skills: 200% Increase.

Special Skill

Strength (S Strength)

Destruction (S Strength)

Energy consumption (Cool time: Ten days)

Although Jaehwang was powerful, Baekren was clearly a very powerful opponent. Both of them could put up a good fight, therefore it was no telling how this fight would end.

Baekren's face looked like he was only in his mid twenties but he was actually 83 years old. Obviously over the years he had lots of experience in battles and fighting monsters. He even collected lots of powerful weapons over the years.

In one hand was his sword and in the other was his amulet.

"Let's do this..."

Whoosh...

The amulet lit up in blue energy light that surrounded Jaehwang.

The energy traveled through him, awakening his consciousness. Suddenly he was awakened and immediately focused on his one goal.

His teeth chattered as his body felt as if it was frozen in ice as a cold energy consumed him.

Although this had happened to him a few times before he could never get used to it... especially because he was much older now.

-I-It's time...

He said with a voice that sounded like an evil demon.

-It's been a while, sir.

-It's good to be back. Where is that rat?

-Over there.

-That? I can handle him.

-Great.

After using the power of the amulet to bring out the evil inside of him he was ready to go after Jaehwang.

-He's a very powerful person.

Baekren said.

-I'm gonna have to plan this just right.

Although the amulet has taken control of him, Baekren was still present in his consciousness. He shook in fear just thinking of what kind of plan the amulet could think of.

-I will help in any way possible.

Baekren said.

-Good. We're going to need a spell that he can't escape. Call me again.

"Wheu"

Baekren took a deep breath and got ahold of himself. The amulet wasn't able to use the magic sword. Only Baekren was capable of using its power.

Whoosh...

After he took a moment to focus a sack appeared in front of him. It was another special artifact to use with his magic sword.

"It's not going to be easy to kill him."

Baekren said as he looked at the building rooftop that Jaehwang was on. It clearly wasn't going to be an easy battle.

"You have to do this."

His skill meter dropped but he was still strong enough to compete against Jaehwang so that wasn't anything to worry about.

Baekren's hands were shaking at the thought of facing Jae Hwang. Things in his life were going slow at the moment but after 60 years it was kind of nice to meet another person.

He was staring at him with a bit of an insane look in his eyes.

Whoosh!

He threw the amulet into the sky and caught it in his hand.

"It's time"

Poconggg!

A smile then spread across Beakren's face.

"Let's go!"

He shouted.

#2

-Where is he going?

Jaehwang asked, watching Baekren.

-I'm not sure. I guess we'll see.

The spirit said in reply to Jae Hwang.

-I'm going to go see.

-Be careful.

-I know.

Jaehwang replied.

He made sure to hide so he wouldn't be seen by Baekren while he was following him...

Later he saw Baekren meeting with someone.

It wasn't just anyone he was meeting with, it was his other self.𝘭𝒾𝑏𝓇𝘦𝒶𝘥.𝘤𝘰𝑚

Suddenly, out of nowhere, something came speeding towards Jae Hwang.

Pong! Pongg!

Jaehwang shot a few arrows but that wasn't enough. The two shadows coming after him quickly dodged them.

"I can't see what it is."

Jaehwang said.

He then heard something whisper to him.

"Just die."

Poconggg!

There was a huge explosion. A red light came beaming down on him. When he looked around there were 300 people near him. The distance between him and them grew bigger as the red light spread and they tried to avoid it. Then, he shot an arrow that hit into one of the 300 soldiers. It landed in the heart of the soldier and then exploded.

Poconggg!

"Ahrgh!"

The soldier shouted in pain before collapsing onto the ground.

Suddenly, out of nowhere the other soldiers then disappeared into thin air.

Jaehwang expected that to happen, he knew exactly what they were.

Kwangg!

He shot an arrow and it stabbed into Baekren.

"It's gone right through me..."

He then looked up at the sky and saw dozens of arrows flying down towards him.

"Ahhhh!"

Jiiiiiiii!

Baekren shouted, shaking in fear.

Kwanggg!

The entire area was covered in arrows. Baekren then looked over towards the place Jaehwang was standing and saw that he was gone.

"He's more ruthless than I thought."

Swoosh

A red light then came traveling through the alleyway.

Pongg!

The red beam crashed into Baekren.

'Ahhhh!"

There was a loud explosion that left a ringing in Baekren's ears. There was an arrow stuck in his head.

Pongg! Pong!

His protection helped from the arrows a bit but his armor was getting weaker as the arrows kept coming. He didn't know if he would make it out alive.

-It's getting too much!

The arrows were exploding creating chaos in the area.

Pong! Pong! Pong!

The soldiers summoned by Baekren then picked him up to take him to safety.

Chapter 210

"It's an abyss screen! Look at the traces on the mirror! It was an unnatural death!" Baekren tried to come up with a spell as fast as he could to prevent his attacks. He looked where Jaehwang was located in the abyss screen of the mirror and he found out that he was still in good condition.

Baekren then tried to prepare for his next attack, his only problem, for now, would be Jahewang.

Pongg! Poconggg!

"Ahhh!" Jaehwang attacked him again before he was able to defend himself. An arrow appeared through the building, it tore through his arm and made it bleed. "Argh! I need to heal myself!"

He began to heal himself but another one came in. He tried to dodge it again but it was too late, it was too strong and he couldn't stop it from hitting his chest.

— We have to summon the devil!

"We don't have enough time to summon the demon, he could just attack us again while we're doing it."

— We have to do something!

"I can't let him win!" Baekren didn't want to give up. He thought that he could destroy Jaehwang, however, things weren't going too well for them.

Pong!

Another arrow flew his way. "Ugh! He's trying to kill us!"

— Keep it down!

Said by the voice in his head. He helped Baekren and soon, they were able to take the arrow out of his chest and heal his wounds.

Pong! Pong! Pong!

"Ahh!"

Another arrow stabbed his foot, it now felt impossible to dodge his arrows. "I think I'm going to die!"

Pongg!

More arrows came flying their way.

"Arghh!" He tried to defend himself as much as he could but he wasn't fast enough. Dozens of his arrows came in all at once and Baekren now thought of taking a desperate measure. "That's it!"

Pongg!

Suddenly, a trail of light started to shine out of Baekren's chest. It destroyed a number of arrows coming in their way but some were still far more powerful to escape from.

"Ugh, It's not enough." He was running out of options. This fight was starting to seem impossible for him to win.

— We're running out of ideas.

Baekren had learned many spells but he was still unable to find a way to protect himself during the fight. He had fought against powerful hunters before but during those times, he was able to get close enough to use his sword beside him using difficult spells. This was a situation that he never had to deal with.

"I can't go out like this," Baekren said as a blue light shone out of his shoulders, he decided to let himself loose.

"I have an idea."

— No way! You're going to use that now?!

The voice in his head shouted in shock. There was one reason why Baekren usually sealed the spirit within him. His spirit was so powerful that his body couldn't endure it.

"I got this..." His spirit said, taking his sword away from him.

Another set of arrows came by and the spirit used his sword to deflect them easily. Baekren watched him do it and said, "This is how a real pro does it..."

The sword grew longer with every move. He still continued to fight off every arrow that came in his way but with even more ease; he didn't even have to try at this point.

The arrows went flying into the sky as he hit them away.

"This is going great," he said but unfortunately, he spoke too soon. The power of the arrows soon started to wear out the sword, causing it to become weaker and weaker.

"Something's not right..."

Pangg!

He swung his sword, summoning a blue explosion that made the arrows disappear. A few seconds of silence then came.

"This sword really is strong."

— I think we can finish them with this.

"What?!" Baekren shouted in anger.

— Haha, am I wrong? This is going to be a piece of cake.

There was nothing Baekren could do to stop him but everything could easily backfire on them.

— Baekren, we have to do what we can so just help me out here, okay?

The spirit said while putting the sword over his shoulder.

"I guess so..."

"Good..."

They could no longer find Jaehwang. Baekren was going to use a detecting spell but they weren't strong enough against Jaehwang's power. They needed a better plan.

Baekren then suddenly smirked and said, "There."

#2 𝓵𝒊𝒃𝙧𝓮𝙖𝓭.𝙘𝒐𝙢

— Their energy level is getting stronger!

"I see." Jaehwang then stopped his attack.

He felt uneasy. The spirit saw Baekren with his sword but he seemed like a completely different person. All of his arrows were thrown just as he had intended but now, he felt like he had lost the strength to move on. Everything somehow felt different all of a sudden. He wasn't really worried about anything but he just wasn't feeling like himself.

But that wasn't his only problem.

He was using a new technique. It felt so unusual to him but he decided to just continue like usual.

Swoosh... Pong!

The arrow went flying into the air and he stepped back to watch it fly.

It made no noise as it flew and a few moments later, the arrow reached its destination and exploded. The enemy watched in awe as that was undeniably the strongest attack made by Jaehwang so far.

Kwanggg!

— Be careful!

The spirit said to Jaehwang.

Kwang kwang!

The arrow crashed onto the wall, it caused a huge explosion and suddenly, Jaehwang felt something in his chest.

— Someone's attacking us!

Panggg!

He tried to shoot an arrow towards it but they were too fast.

"It's him and he has his sword!"

— What do we do?!

They had an exchange for about 12 times until he stopped. Jaehwang suffered a few wounds that made him kneel in pain. He could have healed himself but it looked like it needed more.

"I think I have an idea."

— What is it?

"Well, first we would have to-"

— Look out!

Pang!

— Looks like we're going to have to think fast.

The attacks continued to come their way. Things were getting even more intense and Jaehwang couldn't even move during all of those attacks. Clearly, the enemy had modified their attack technique after observing him.

"We can't continue on like this," Jaehwang said with an annoyed tone. He then pressed the button on his headset.

"Rumi, we need a new coordinate system."

— On it!

"Is it possible for you to open fire at this monster?"

Rumi then quickly checked the panel and replied,

— It will cause strong explosions. I'll prepare the armor.

"Great."

Chapter 211

Jaehwang ran and began his attack despite him still suffering from his wounds from Baekren's sword.

Thankfully the wounds were already almost all healed and he was getting ready for a counterattack.

— Do we have something that's stronger than that?

The spirit asked and Jaehwang smiled. He had something in mind, although it was something that he really needed to consider.

"I think after this I'll be able to go up a rank," Jaehwang said.

— Really?

"Yes."

His experience had increased by a considerable amount after the fight that he had earlier. The faster he could finish a monster in a raid, the faster it would increase.

And now, all he had to do was finish his fight with Baekren to officially attain a higher rank.

"Spirit!"

— What is it?

"Could you help me out by improving the impact of my arrows?"

— Are you sure that won't be too much?

The spirit asked. They had to be careful of using both of their skills at the same time since she wasn't sure if Jae Hwang could handle it. She was much stronger now compared to before so their attack might be more powerful than what he had assumed.

"It's fine, everything will go just as planned."

— I guess so.

The spirit replied and turned to Baekren.

"We can do this," Jaehwang said.

#2

Jjjjjjj... Kijiji

The sunlight beamed onto him.

"How much longer will this go on?" Baekren complained as he was doing his best to defend himself from an opponent too powerful for them to defeat. The fight continued on and on, it felt like forever.

"The scent of the world burning. Haven't smelled that in a while." He closed his eyes as he stood in the heat of the sunlight. His sword was still in his hand as he blocked Jaehwang's arrows at the same time. It was amazing.

Baekren then spoke with a bitter tone.

— Hey?𝑙𝒾𝒷𝘳𝑒𝑎𝘥.𝒸ℴ𝓂

— What is it?

The spirit in his head replied.

— We can't be off our guard for even a second.

Baekren said and the spirit just smiled, he had something in mind that could help them.

— Do you have an idea in mind?

The spirit asked. Baekren was still looking up into the sky, he had something in mind but he wasn't sure if they were ready to do that kind of attack. They didn't have many options to choose from but both of them knew that they were fighting a battle they would surely lose. They had no time to lose and both of them knew that they had to do something.

It felt like they were climbing a towering mountain and they're stuck on choosing a single road among the others to lead themselves to victory. He was willing to try it despite its risks.

— I have no doubt about this...

— Are you sure? I'm not even sure if this is a good idea. I don't think you're ready for it.

The spirit said. Baekren then stopped for a moment to think. It was true that it was an attack that could leave him powerless for a moment and that wouldn't be safe during a fight.

— You don't want to help me?

— That's not it. We should just be careful and really think this through. We can't deal with anything going wrong anymore...

— Hhhmmm.

The spirit mumbled. Baekren and the spirit had traveled and gotten into countless battles for years so neither of them was unaware of what could be off-limits or too dangerous.

— I just don't know...

— Alright. We have to defeat him.

Baekren decided to go through with the attack. They had no time to waste and they had to do what they could to destroy Jaehwang no matter what it takes.

Jaehwang was starting his counter attack and Baekren's spirit didn't seem to be too worried about it.

He then opened his eyes.

"W-What's that?"

— Look out!

His counter-attack was more powerful than they expected and it was as if a missile was shot towards them. They soon realized that it was a giant cannonball and there were about 50 of them raining down from the skies.

"Run!" Baekren quickly ran away to find a safe place to hide from it.

Kwang kwang kwang kwanggg!

The cannonballs had caused multiple explosions and each of them shook the ground as they landed. 𝒍𝒊𝒃𝒓𝙚𝙖𝙙.𝓬𝙤𝙢

— What's going on?!

— It's his counter attack. We have to do something...

Baekren's spirit suggested.

Kwang kwang kwang!

Shortly after that, even more attacks came for them. Due to the fact that he didn't have any type of shield or armor, the explosions caused a few burns on his skin. His spirit was able to heal them quickly since they had to do something before it was too late.

"Get the sword!" The spirit shouted.

Swoosh...

A blue light surrounded the sword as he picked it up, it then traveled to his head until it covered his entire body.

— Look out!

The spirit warned him as an attack came their way.

"Again?!"

More cannonballs flew into the sky.

— Huh?

When he turned away to escape that attack, he saw something. The metallic ball that was coming down towards the ground was completely different from all the others that had reached them.

He then took out his sword and flew up into the sky.

Kwang kwang kwang!

"Watch out!"

The rain of cannons then fell to the ground mercilessly and summoned a carpet of explosions once again.

#3

"Cough... Cough..."

Jaehwang was able to heal himself while his attack kept the enemy from interrupting him. All of the smoke and the explosions from the cannons were affecting him as well.

— Are you okay?

"Good enough," he replied. "It's time for an arrow shower."

He pulled out a handful of arrows and knocked them in his bow. He was now ready to put an end to this fight.

Chapter 212

"Thanks, I'll take it from here."

— Stopping the attack...

Rumi replied and she immediately stopped the attack. Jaehwang then went towards the building to find Baekren. He soon saw a black hole, he fired his arrow inside it to realize that it was just like a sinkhole.

"Hm." Jaehwang decided to make his way down into the hole and as he went further, he found himself surrounded by a thick cloud of dark smoke. He couldn't see anything but he could tell that someone was there.

"..."

He saw something. He caught a glimpse of a shadow but he didn't see enough to make a guess about who it could have been. Blood was dripping down on his face and he seemed to be running away from him.

It didn't take long before the shadow revealed himself and it was Baekren. He looked at Jae Hwang with a smile and said, "Isn't the weather great... "

"It is," Jaehwang replied and it was true, the sky was completely clear that day.

"So? Nice fight, and it seems it's our first time speaking with each other. I'm Baekren."

"Im Jaehwang." Baekren looked at Jaehwang's face and said,

"You don't seem so happy. Isn't this fight going well for you?"

"It's nothing." 𝓁𝒾𝘣𝑟𝑒𝘢𝘥.𝘤𝘰𝑚

"Alright," Baekren said, wiping away some of the blood from his face. He felt like he was going to die soon.

Jaehwang then looked at him and said, "There's something I wanna know."

"What is it?... "𝙡𝙞𝓫𝒓𝙚𝒂𝓭.𝓬𝒐𝓶

"Are you a part of the Samjeon church? Why are they doing this?"

"I don't know what you're talking about. I've only ever helped them for a small amount of time so they could help me with a spell."

"Oh. So you're not a part of their team?"

"No," Baekren replied. He was doing his best to not reveal so much while also trying not to die. "It's a really long story and we don't have time for that."

Jaehwang then raised his hand and said, "I'll heal you."

A white light shone out of his hands and it went to Baekren to heal him. He stopped before he could fully recover and said, "I will heal you completely if you tell me everything."

"Alright," He replied, however, Jaehwang looked at him with an unsure expression.

"You don't believe me?"

Jaehwang continued to look unsure and that was enough to answer his question.

"I wasn't going to say this but even without my help, the Samjeon incident would still have happened. There are others where they could get their assistance if I said no, they weren't strong enough yet to handle everything on their own anyway. It was common for them to get some help from time to time," Baekren said but Jaehwang looked a bit confused.

"This happened at the beginning of the generation mashup?"

"Yes, during the beginning... It's already been sixty years," Baekren said and he too was surprised at how fast the time seemed to go by.

"You were there?"

"Yes, I'm actually 83 years old."

Jaehwang was surprised at what he had said. It meant that he was as old as Gwanjae.

"I stopped aging right at the beginning of the generation mashup. Wanna know about the spell that I used?"

"Not really."

"Hm, is that so? If you don't get old then you can achieve much more in your life as a hunter."

"Just continue the story."

"Alright then." Baekten closed his eyes to think of everything that happened... he imagined as if he was back in that time.

"I had many friends within the Samjeon church group. But... it's not like it used to be. I really believed in him. Turns out I shouldn't have trusted him. That guy used a spell on Gwansindu and was punished for it. However, he had the other members backing him up and of course, they weren't going to let him die.

"So did they help him?"

"Helped him... besides helping him, they went to the Alousu. If they had stayed in Korea after that then it would have only turned into a bigger issue, right? After that, they were able to stay out of any major trouble and with that, they were able to spread their name. Now they're one of the most known groups in Korea," Baekren explained.

"They're the ones who taught me that spell... and if it really helped them then, they wouldn't have such a good place for themselves. Doesn't that answer your question?"

"Yes," Jaehwang replied as he stood up to leave.

"Wait! Stop!" Baekren shouted.

"What?"

"There's something I need to say."

"What is it?"

"I have something else to tell you."

"I think I've heard all the things that I needed to."

"You're gonna regret this if you don't hear me out,"

Baekren replied and Jaehwang walked back to listen to him.

"The world's fate is at risk."

Jaehwang gave him his attention since it was something that he had always been worried about. He also thought about not leaving Baekren to die.

"It's alarming," Baekren said.

"Yes, it is but well, thanks for letting me know." Jaehwang started to walk away but he stopped. "Could you explain what you mean about the earth's fate being in trouble?"

Baekren then replied, "It's going to be destroyed."

Jaehwang then looked a little confused.

"Do I need to explain more? Heal me and I will."

#1

"Then I'll give you an example."

Jaehwang then continued to heal him.

"In the past, there were three organized dimensions for the three worlds..."

"And?" Jaehwang asked after Baekren took a pause in his words.

"It was all because of the Dakosu monsters, those absolute trash," Baekren said as he crushed a rock in his hand. "They used a spell to turn people into insects and after destroying as many lives as they could, they went on for more."

"Were they punished?"

"Yes. they were sent far away but, unfortunately, the damage was already done. Even after they tried to stop them completely with the dragon."

"The dragon?"

It was the monster that was supposed to go to the Alousu and make everything right but its strength wasn't enough to get rid of them.

"Yes, the dragon. A human's strength wouldn't have been enough anyway."

"It was that 12th tier..."

Could that really be true? It was unbelievable. That meant it was even more powerful than any monster that Jaehwang had ever fought.

"What will cause the destruction? Could it be the dragon of the Dakosu monsters?" Jaehwang asked, Baekren nodded his head and answered,

"No. They could be a problem but there's a bigger problem than them."

Pang!

"It'll be something like that," Baekren said after breaking three rocks at once with his hand.

"Was there any type of warning that could've prevented it?"

"Maybe."

"The dragons could have missed something," Baekren said. "Even if there was a mistake. There's no going back."

"Do you have any ideas on how to fix it?"

"It's simple, we could just stabilize the three dimensions once again," Baekren said as he picked up another rock.

"Do you have a way to do that?"

"Yes. I've been studying how the Dakosu monsters used the three dimensions to their advantage in the past and I've been thinking about how to deal with the world situation for a while now. With my idea, I think we'll have a good chance at fixing it."

If the three dimensions could be organized again, Baekren would have to reveal every truth in his mind and if he had to, he would be in trouble. Nevertheless, what he said was true and his biggest goal was to fix the three dimensions.

"How are you so sure? Have you seen the dragon in the Alousu?"

"Yes." Baekren replied.

— Is he telling the truth?

The spirit inside Jaehwang asked.

— I'm not detecting anything.

— Alright... If everything he's saying is true then...

He couldn't forget what the spirit said. His past family would never be able to escape their misery and be free. He would never have a chance to save them.

— That can't be.

Jaehwang never wanted to give up on saving them. He was willing to do whatever it takes.

— Your family would understand.

"Whew..." Jaehwang took a deep breath and looked at Baekren with an unsure expression.

He wanted to hear more until there's nothing left for him to prove. He couldn't kill him even though a part of him feels that he's lying. Jaehwang then took a moment to process everything.

Chapter 213

"Gosh, what a disaster."

Baekren said as he picked up his sword.

He fled into the hole hoping the fight could come to an end.

He then turned his head towards Jae Hwang. Falling deep into thought he then tied his arms and closed his eyes. Luckily for him he seemed to have believed what he said but he had to be careful if he ever found out the truth.

-Hey, is everything alright?

Baekren said to the spirit.

-...

His spirit protected him from the last attack that was very powerful so he wanted to make sure he was okay.

'I don't understand why you say to be careful of those kinds of hunters.'

Baekren thought of something he once told the spirit.

"Hm. I'm not sure if this is true but there's only one reason why this person could be so powerful. There's something about all of his attacks..."

Baekren said thinking aloud.

However, no matter how much he thought about it, he always came back to one thing.

With all the knowledge he had he needed to be very careful. Letting out any secrets could cost him his life.

However, luckily for him he had no reason to spill any secrets.

"What do you know about the Oaks in the Alousu?"

Jaehwang said all of a sudden.

"...!"

Baekren then thought about what happened with Halcan during the incident in Justin Point. Maybe it wouldn't be a good idea to reveal his involvement with that.

"The Oaks were finding a way towards America and China. But now that seems pretty distant for them..."

"America and China?"

"Yes."

Beakren replied.

"The support couldn't create some kind of stable blocking system to keep them away?"

"Well there was another plan besides a stabilizer but it didn't work out so well. In the beginning America and China were the only countries with active targets towards the Alousu."

"And"

"It was the dragon, right?"

Baekren replied. Jaehwang then thought about the dragon appearing on earth.

"Maybe, it's not a guarantee but it could happen. America could use their nuclear weapons but that could still fail."

Baekren said to Jaehwang as if he could read his mind.

"But why doesn't a strong dragon like that just be in charge of protecting everything?"

Jaehwang asked. It was true that the dragon was more powerful than any nuclear weapon.

Baekren then shrugged his shoulder and answered,

"I guess there's no answer to that."

"I can't understand this."

Jaehwang replied.

"I've also given up on trying to understand it. Just as they said, it won't be easy to understand by a humans' standard no matter how you look at it."

Baekren said.

"What do you think this means for the future?"

"Possibly, but first they'll need time to make a plan."

"What should we do when it happens?"

"We'll have to check the Dakosu's dimension separationing unit."

"I see."

Jaehwang said in reply.

"Is that really it?"

"Yes."

"Hm..."

Suddenly Baekren then unconsciously took a step back.

Pong!

Out of nowhere Jaehwang punched Baekren in the face.

"Are you kidding me?"

"What was that for?..."

"That's what you get for lying."

Jaehwang said.

Out of nowhere Jaehwang began to attack Baekren, punching him and launching arrows at him.

Pong! Pong! Pong! Pong!

Baekren then flew back crashing into the wall.

Ahhhhhh!

He collapsed onto the floor in pain.

"Get up."

Jaehwang said and Baekren struggled to stand on his feet.

"What are you doing this for..."

"You didn't think I was being serious?"

...

Kwang!

Jaehwang then kicked Baekren again causing him to fall onto the ground. He was timing his attacks perfectly making sure Baekren had no time to fight back.

Baekren felt that he should have done a little more research and observation before facing Jae Hwang. He also felt that he shouldn't have wasted time trying to talk to him instead of attacking.

"Please stop!"

Poconggg! Pong! Pong!

Jaehwang didn't stop attacking him. In fact, he was so focused he couldn't even hear him pleading at first.

"If I stop, will you stop lying to me?

"What jokes are you talking about?..."

Pongg!

Jaehwang then kicked Baekren again.

He was then lying on the ground in pain. 𝘭𝑖𝑏𝘳ℯ𝑎𝑑.𝒸ℴ𝘮

Jaehwang looked down at Baekren with a cold look in his eyes.

-What's going on?!

The spirit shouted.

It seemed like an evil spirit had taken over him.

It looked like he was trying to kill him.

#2

Baekren looked up seeing Jaehwang looking down at him with his hands tightly wrapped into a fists.

He could easily just squash him like a bug at that very moment.

Jaehwang didn't even pay attention to the spirit. Unfortunately he was only focused on trying to get information out of him or destroying him.

"How do you know that? Unless you're hiding something..."

Jaehwang suggested.

"Why would I do that?"

"It seems that you have a very good detection skill."

"..."

Jaehwang didn't reply to Baekren's assumption.

He knew it must have been very obvious although he tried to hide it. Especially because Baekren could easily sense it. Even so, Jaehwang continued to follow along with the spirit's plan.

-I could easily destroy him.

-What...

The Spirit confusingly asked.

Baekren' spells seemed to be a bit stronger than them.

Jaehwang wanted to attack him first before he had a chance to use the spell.

"Why kill him?"

"Why not? He's not even telling us the truth. He's lying."

Jaehwang insisted that Baekren was lying.

"But what if he's not? Besides, If you destroy him then we won't have a chance to at least try to find out anything else in case he's telling the truth."

The spirit suggested but Jaehwang still didn't seem convinced.

He then turned to Baekren and said,

"Things aren't going too well right now but I will put a little trust into what you're saying."

Jaehwang came to his final decision.

"You'll only be helping me from now on."

"So you need my help?

"I need you to help me find where the dragon is. I may have a better chance of succeeding if I bring someone else with me."

Jaehwang said and Baekren was silent for a moment.

Neither of them weren't even sure how long had passed by since their encounter.𝑙𝑖𝑏𝓇𝘦𝑎𝒹.𝑐𝑜𝓂

"Do we have eno9ugh time to travel through the dimensions?"

"We should have about one year... That's actually not much time."

"Really?"

"Yes. It's actually really time consuming."

"Alright well, we can do this in time."

"Good."

He said in reply to Jae Hwang.

"I'm Baekren."

Baekren said, holding his hand out to Jae Hwang. Jaehwang just looked at his hand for a moment.

"But seriously, if you try to lie I'll kill you."

"Sounds like a deal."

Baekren replied. The both of them then shook hands.

#3

Baekren already had lots of experience fighting monsters over the past years so the mission didn't feel like it was going to be difficult for him.

Deuk, deuk, deuk, deuk...

Things were going to be especially easy with someone like Jaehwang helping him.

"Jae Hwang?"

"What?"

"Is there anything we should be worried about?"

Baekren asked. Jaehwang took a moment to think before answering. He then spoke to Rumi,

"Rumi?"

"Yes?"

"Do you think it'll be easy to find this person?"

"What person?"

Chapter 214

"Huh? Did you say a person?"

"Yes, a person"

"They were supposed to be somewhere here in Korea but I couldn't find them anywhere so it looks like I'm going to need some help."

"Okay."

Rumi replied and walked away. Jaehwang then leaned his head back in the helicopter seat and closed his eyes.

He was sorting out everything in his head.

Although everything seemed fine , he was still a little worried.

-Is what that guy is saying really true?

-It is.

The spirit replied.

-I wish it wasn't true.

Jaehwang said in a disappointing tone.

Until then he had been taking it all as lies. Looks like he needed to keep Baekren around to be able to complete the mission.

"We're going to find the place in one of the three dimensions."

"Alright. But, isn't it going to be dangerous going to the Alousu to find the dragon? Do you think even the two of us could even stand a chance?"

Jaehwang asked.

"It's been hundreds of years since I came to counter with it so I don't think I could promise anything. After all of the chaos with the three worlds many things changed. But from what I already know, we should have a good chance of surviving."

"I wish I didn't need any help."

"Me too. But this is the only way."

Baekren replied.

If a situation like this came up sixty years ago then he would have been in big trouble. Going to the Alousu wasn't going to be a problem, it was the Dakosu monsters that they had to worry about. To this day the Dakosu monsters are one of the most ruthless kings. They're incredibly strong and fast. Fighting off just one was a very difficult challenge.

But, that wasn't the only problem.

The number of monsters increased so they had to be prepared for more than just the Dakosu monsters.

Obviously it was not going to be an easy task.

-After we enter the dimension do you think I should make sure everything is safe at the entrance and you could call for backup?

The spirit suggested.

-Maybe. I kind of wanted to do this with the least amount of people possible.

-Of course.

She replied.

Jaehwang didn't like getting help from others unless it was absolutely necessary.

Gwangjae was the only other person he ever trusted. Jaehwang knew Gwanjae was powerful enough to handle high rank monsters. Besides Gwanjae, he never put much trust into any other hunter on a mission.

'This is definitely not going to be easy.'

He was thinking of every case scenario in his head. There were so many things to worry about.

Jaehwang then opened his eyes and saw something.

He took a closer look and realized that it was Baekren's sword.

'Interesting...'

He thought to himself. Maybe Baekren was powerful enough for him to not worry so much.

Jaehwang then opened the window of the plane and looked out at the sky.

-Darn it! What if Baekren plans to try and attack me.

Jaehwang said after looking out of the window for a moment.

-You're just being paranoid. Just relax.

The spirit replied.

Jaehwang then took a deep breath and looked out the window again.

-I don't know, I think I should stay on guard just to be safe.

Jaehwang said.

-You're not going to ask him anything about it?

-No, I'll just see what happens and be sure to be prepared just in case.

He replied.

-Well, I think I know his family name.

-Really?

-I think so. I've never met them personally but I know they used to be the most powerful of all.

-What happened?

Jaehwang asked.

-I'm not really sure what it was but something happened and they had a change of destiny.

-Was it because of a specific person?

-Yes but I don't know who.

-So, should I trust him?

-I don't know much about them but I think you can.

The spirit said.

-So, if that's true then the only way I can win over the dragon is with his help?

-Yes.

The spirit replied.

That meant just Jaewhang and his arrows weren't going to be enough.

-So with the combination of both of our skills we should have a good chance in completing this mission.

-Yea.

As much as Jaehwang hated the idea of working with him he had no choice.

-Also... Isn't he really old?

-Yes. He's very old.

The spirit replied.

Jaehwang then went back thinking, falling deep into thought.

#2

Soon they arrived at their destination. The headquarters.

"Wheu"

Jaehwang took a deep breath as he looked around.

He closed his eyes and enjoyed the feeling of finally being back. It's been a long time since he's been back there.

Whooshh! Click

The door opened and one of the supporting team members walked in.

"If you do everything on your own then our soldiers won't have any work to do."

The captain of the supporting team said as he walked towards Jae Hwang.

"Really?"

"Obviously."

The supporting team captain replied.

Next the monster research team leader got off of the helicopter and walked towards Rumi. Jaehwang wasn't aware but something went wrong and they were panicking while preparing thoroughly. The team captain had an injury on his neck. Rumi was very worried.

"Let's all go to the headquarters and discuss everything." 𝒍𝒊𝒃𝓻𝒆𝓪𝙙.𝒄𝙤𝒎

"Alright. I don't know Jaehwang's status well but it seems that he is capable of the mission. But, he may need a little help, if he'll take it."

"It's a relief that you all were able to complete the mission and meet back here."

The team captain congratulated Jaehwang and the rest of the team members. Everyone had gathered up again to go over everything for the next mission.

"This time it could be a bit more of a challenge so Jae Hwang may definitely need some help on this one."

"Alright."

Jaehwang agreed.

Chapter 215

Someone else then walked through the door.

"Grandfather, you're here."

"Yes, I made it here."

Gwanjae replied.

He hadn't told Gwanjae anything about the raid so far.

Gwanjae walked towards Jaehwangs and gave him a pat on the shoulder. They hadn't had much time to talk in awhile.

"Good job."

"Thanks. I've been wanting to talk to you but I didn't know when we would be able to."

Jaehwang said.

"Haha. That's fine, I know you've been busy."

"We can talk later. I'm sure you need some rest right now."

"Okay."

Jaehwang said in reply to Gwanjae's suggestion. Mr. Hwang was also there and looked to be very proud of Jae Hwang as well.

"Wow, I've never seen you so proud."

"Haha, how could I not be so proud?"

"Right. You really did a good job out there. It surely must have taken a lot of hard work. I don't know how you do it."

"Thanks sir. I'll be sure to do even better in the future."

Jaehwang replied. Mr. Hwang's proud expression then turned a bit sad.

"Don't put too much pressure on yourself."

Mr. Hwang said, placing his hand on Jaehwang's shoulder.

"Let's clear everything up with the others for an announcement tomorrow."

"Okay."

It was time to sort everything out for the next mission and assign everyone to their positions the next day.

"There are lots of members who want to join Jae Hwang."

"Of course there is but we'll have that all sorted out."

Before the announcement they alerted a few more hunters. Since it was a tenth tier monster raid they would be more hunters to get the job done faster and easier.

"Phew, this is going to be a big job."

Mr. Hwang said as he went over a few documents.

"We only have one group of guards this time. That could make things more difficult than they should be."

If they divided the groups of hunters and assistants that would help with their organization.

Gwanjae also offered to help by assigning some of his soldiers for the mission.

"I'm also interested to see if there is any circumstantial evidence on anything."

"No. I haven't noticed anything."

"It could be a bit more difficult because of that."

"So the only thing to be worried about is the guard situation?"

"Yes. But, the few guards in the team have some of the best training out there. We may not have to worry so much."

"I guess you're right, we may not have to worry about that either."

"Yea. Especially with Gwanjae's help, we should be fine."

Jaehwang said.

"Great."

"I'll get everything started."

Jaehwang then left and the moment the door closed behind him Mr. Hwang took a deep breath.

Although he didn't say anything particularly bad to Jae Hwang he felt a sense of relief. It took more than a simple scan to obtain all of the information needed, he did his best to make the best plan for the mission.

"Now I can finish this in relaxation."

He said to himself.

The next day the raid plan was starting to unfold in action. Although they haven't failed many raids they still were never fully confident in how things would go.

[Everyone is running and hiding as a tenth tier monster takes over the city! But we're not too worried knowing we have a powerful hunter on our side.]

[Is he planning on a raid to stop the monster?]

[Everyone waits patiently for the level ten monster to come to the rescue.]

Every new broadcast station was talking about the monster and the possible raid.

The entire city was counting on Jaehwan to come and take down the monster.

Of course he was planning on a raid to destroy the monster but his plan had yet to be completed. He was planning everything as fast as possible while also trying to plan everything as perfectly as possible.

However, there was also a gate somewhere that the monster had to have come from. They would have to find out where it was and destroy it before another monster comes through it and causes more trouble.

"Has anyone found any more information on the monster?"

"Yes. we have some documents on it from Tokyo."

The monster research team captain said in reply to Rumi's question. After the raid in Tokyo they were able to gather more information to use on the upcoming raid.

"Great."

Rumi replied.

Thankfully for them there was only one monster this time although it was a high tank monster.

"Considering how powerful Jae Hwang is, we shouldn't have much to worry about. When everything is ready, we'll be able to catch up with the monster by the time it reaches the Busan station area."

"Yes. The information from Japan should make everything a lot easier."

"Right."

They were even provided with weapons for the soldiers during the raid. It was also important that they got started before any citizens were injured.

"Tell me. Is there anything about the Tokyo economy that we should be concerned about? If so, that could cause some changes in our approach to attack. What could we do to work around any problems like that?"

"I'll check."

Rumi replied.

"Hey, supporting team captain?"

"Yes?"

"What has monster detection been like so far?"

"The monster detection is seventy percent complete. The weapons still have quite a long way to go."

"This is the first time we've fought a tenth tier monster after all. That's why the process is taking longer than usual."

"Okay."

Rumi replied. Everything seemed to have been going well. They were doing everything they could to have everything prepared for Jaehwang's raid.

Chapter 216

Blue energy began to surround Jaehwang as he was testing out a skill. Next to him was the spirit who looked over and said,

"We have to tell them about it."

"Yes. We have to take care of this. Everything should turn out fine..."

Jaehwang said in reply as he finished up testing the skill. Looks like everything is going well so far. However, the spirit didn't seem so confident about it.𝓁𝘪𝘣𝘳ℯ𝒶𝘥.𝘤𝑜𝓂

"Are you sure? The both of us are supposed to handle so much of this? Do you think we can do it?"

Pong! Pong!

-Well, no. Ow! I think I did something wrong.

He said as after testing the skill but injured himself a bit.

"Introduce it again."

"Alright. Let's see."

Jaehwang said after a quick healing.

-Doesn't it seem like something's blocking it a lot?

-Hmm, it could be... What could it be? Maybe try something else?

-Okay.

Jaehwang said in reply to the spirit's suggestion.

He and the spirit had been training every day to prepare for the raid.

"Jae Hwang."

The spirit said.

"What?"

-How are you gonna do this?

She asked.

-Things like this could easily not go as planned.

Pong! Pong!

Jaehwang continued to test the skill before replying,

-I know, but I don't think I have much of a choice anyway.

"Hey, have you seen my tiger anywhere around here..."

A random guy came and asked him.

"What?!"

"It's okay, you don't have to be afraid of it, it's training. I just need to find it."

He assured me.

"Please tell me if you see it anywhere."

"I will."

Jaehwang replied.

"Thank you so much."

The guy said before rushing off.

-Anyways, at least you have Baekren to help you this time.

-I guess.

-Isn't it a relief?

-Whatever.

Jaehwang replied. It wasn't a secret that he did not like Baekren and wished he didn't have to work with him.

"Come on, you could end up really enjoying it."

"I wouldn't count on it..."

"Let's go."

"Okay."

Jaehwang and the spirit then went into an empty office and made a phone call.

Beep...

"Can Rumi please come to the office?" 𝓵𝓲𝓫𝒓𝓮𝙖𝓭.𝒄𝙤𝓶

Jaehwang said through the office phone and Rumi came knocking on the door a minute later.

"Hello."

"Come in."

She softly opened the door and walked in. instead of sitting in the chair across from Jaehwang she stood next to it.

"It's okay to sit."

"That's okay. I'm fine like this."

She insisted.

"Alright. I just called you here to talk for a bit."

"Okay."

Rumi then decided to sit down and Jaehwang placed a weapon on the table.

It was a sword. The moment she looked at it, her eyes lit up.

"Is that..."

"The magic sword. It's a special artifact, one of the best."

"Indeed."

"Can I take a closer look at it?"

Rumi asked.

"Sure."

Rumi then took a closer look at the sword , looking fascinated by it. A rare special artifact like that wasn't common to come by.

"Is it..."

"I know from when I found it, it's important to find the owner."

"It's not yours?"

"No. It's a shame it has to be returned but it's the right thing to do."

The artifact could only be activated and used when in the hands of its owner. That's why anyone couldn't use any weapon.

"Okay."

Rumi said, still admiring the sword.

She was also clearly disappointed to know that it would eventually have to go

"Alright then, let's find the owner. Are there any plans you have to find him?"

"Yes."

Jaehwang answered.

"But, is there any way I could check if it works right?"

"Hmm. I don't know, that may be a bit difficult."

Jaehwang said. He couldn't think of anyone who could possibly be able to test it out besides Gwanjae and that wasn't even a guarantee.

"Are you sure you can't do it?"

Rumi suggested.

"Me?"

"Yea, it shouldn't be that hard for you to figure it out."

"Uhh, I don't think that will work."

Jaehwang said after taking a quick moment to think.

"Come on, just pick it up, focus and see what happens. I wouldn't be surprised if it worked. At least give it a try."

"I don't know..."

Jaehwan replied hesitantly.

Rumi looked a bit disappointed. She picked up the sword and glided her hand across the side of its smooth and shiny blade.

Then, out of nowhere the sword suddenly started to vibrate.

"Huh,,,"

Whooshh

Light began to emerge from the sword as it continued to vibrate and she held it in her hand.

"Uh, what's going on?..."

She said in a bit of a panic still while still holding the sword. Jaehwang was too shocked to do anything but watch.

-Wow... That's it... That's what it needed...!"

The spirit said.

-What?

-Just keep watching.

Swoosh...

The light from the sword grew bigger and brighter.

Blue energy emerged from the sword and started to form a shape.

It looked like a giant snake. The giant snake then wrapped around her and opened its mouth wide showing all its sharp teeth.

The blue energy filled the entire office room.

-It's the snake. The power of the sword.

-The snake?

Jaehwang asked.

-You thought it was just like any other artifact?

-It's another passed down magic weapon?

-Of course. It's one of the oldest but still one of the most powerful.

-Ah...

The spirit explained to him everything about the sword.

Although he still didn't fully understand what was going on Jae Hwang continued to watch in amazement.

"Watch closely."

The spirit said, appearing next to him in human form.

"She's gonna be alright though, right?"

Jaehwang asked.

"Shhh. Just pay attention."

The spirit replied.

She then disappeared back into his head.

#2

No one was sure how much time had passed by so far.

Suddenly, it was all over.

Rumi fainted and fell onto the floor along with the sword.

Jaehwang then picked up Rumi up off of the floor and into his arms. Looked like the spirit was right, she was the owner of the sword. It must have been passed down from her family years ago.

If that was true then that means she could be just as powerful as Jaehwang. Or even more powerful.

-Jaehwang, do this person a favor.

The spirit said.

-Okay.

-It should be easy to gather the energy.

She then noticed Rumi's arm.

-It looks like a tiger mark... That could only mean one thing.

-No way...

Jaehwang replied in shock.

Chapter 217

After that shocking situation, Rumi decided to train with Jaehwang.

Of course she was still very confused about everything, it seemed that she had no choice but to do her best to adjust. Jaehwang was being very helpful throughout the practice so that made things a bit easier.

"You'll get the hang of it."

Jaehwang said. 𝓵𝒊𝒃𝙧𝓮𝙖𝓭.𝙘𝒐𝙢

The thought of maybe he didn't have to team up with Baekren on the mission came to mind as they practiced. If Rumi could get the hang of her newly found skills then she could help instead.

Rumi picked up the sword and faced Jae Hwang.

"Let's start."

"Okay."

She replied.

Haya!

Blue energy dust emerged from the sword again as she swayed it about.

Swoosh... Swoosh...

The blue dust of the sword surrounded her as she practiced with Jaehwang. Its power grew stronger each time she practiced attacking.

Swoosh

However, because she was new at all of this it definitely wasn't easy to get used to. She even got bruises on her own arm somehow.

Tak...

Jaehwang blocked the attacks with his own skills.

The energies from both of them emerged as they practiced. Red energy from Jaehwang and the blue energy from Rumi surrounded each other.

Kijiji...

Jaehwang created an energy field with the palm of his hands.

But, it wasn't enough to block everything.

"Ah!"

Jaehwang shouted as he stepped back. His arm had gotten hit by the sword.

Rumi immediately put down the sword and ran towards Jae Hwang.

"It's fine, don't worry."

Jaehwang said as his arm bled.

"Are you sure you're okay?"

"Really, don't worry about it. This is what practice is about."

"Okay.."

She said although she still felt terrible.

"You seem to be doing good so far, you just need a little more time to get used to it. After you practice for a while you could become an expert."

Jaehwang explained.

Although Rumi appreciated Jaehwang's help and encouragement, she still didn't feel comfortable having the skill and she didn't feel like she could ever feel comfortable with it.

But even so, she decided to continue on with the practice.

Swoosh! Tak!

The practice went on for almost an hour before they took another break.

"Let's rest."

"Okay."

Both of them were out of breath tirelessly gasping for air.

-Good, right?

-Yea.

The first practice went considerably great compared to how first practices usually go.

-This is good news.

-I know.

Jaehwang said in reply to the spirit still exhausted.

He then leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes.

#1

-The raid has nothing to do with Japan.

-It seemed to be of no use in using the information from Japan in this situation.

-Do we have any supporters there to stand by just in case for the raid?

-A Japanese hunter shouldn't be needed at all on this raid.

-Can't they protect their own country?

"This is ridiculous."

Jaehwang said to himself reading Japanese comments on an article online about the raid mission.

"Don't worry about those comments too much. There's always going to be people who don't approve."

"Yea, you're right."

"Besides, the president only cares about money in power so there's no way they would lend us any soldiers just to help."

"Money and power?"

"Yes, and because of that, what he said really affected the public's opinion on the situation..."

"So no matter what we do we most likely won't be able to get a lot of support from Japan?"

"Kind of. Our countries are very close to each other and Japanese and Koreans aren't really hateful to each other so the citizens could have their own minds and start to support us. Because later when we go to the Alousu the more support from them the better."

"Yea."

Jae Hwang agreed.𝓁𝑖𝘣𝘳ℯ𝘢𝘥.𝒸ℴ𝑚

"None of that should be too hard anyway. Who knows, we could get more people than we expected."

After he had been reading various articles all day Jaehwang finally stopped reading them and all of the comments and closed the laptop.

"Sir!"

"What is it?!"

"There's an explosion!"

One of the soldiers said in a panic.

"What!"

Jaehwang replied in shock.

"It seems that we're being attacked. Our soldiers are getting prepared to do what we can do to fight back."

"I'll call for help and see what I can do."

"Yes, sir!"

Chapter 218

'This is like fighting a monster'

After practicing together a few times Rumi and Jaehwang made great practice buddies. Both of them were very powerful and even more powerful when they worked together.

Everything seemed to be perfect. Jaehwang's arrows even had an upgrade thanks to the practice sessions. They were now even deadlier than before.

However, that was also like a curse.

It meant that he had to be very careful not to harm the wrong person which was easy to happen during times when there's arrow showers.

'Unconscious Power'

Although it was going to help him tremendously he felt like maybe it could be a big responsibility, therefore he figured he should think twice when he uses it. Just to be safe.

The two of them continued their practice session.

Rumi across from Jaehwang.

Kijiji...

The both of them were putting up a good fight.

They stood ready at any time for whatever was to come.

'Use this power thoughtfully'

The magic sword consciously spoke to her.

Being able to connect to the power of the sword made it easier to use and caused its effects to be much stronger than without the connection.

The sword's strength was even stronger than Jaehwang's arrows.

-This shouldn't be too difficult.

-Right.

Rumi said, speaking to the spirit of the sword.

She was finally feeling more comfortable with it after a few practice sessions. Finally, she said that she was getting the hang of using the sword.

She even improved in basic fighting skills.

-I can do this!

She said getting into a fighting position.

Jaehwang was right across from her just as prepared as she was.

"Pheu."

Rumi took a deep breath.

Although she was fully prepared and felt confident, it was still hard to practice training with a friend as she was afraid she could hurt him.

Tak...

Jaehwang then launched an arrow. It was the first attack starting off the fight. However, the moment the fight started Rumi's mind went blank and she completely forgot how to use the sword.

Poconggg!

Jaehwang continued to attack. Rumi then came back to her senses and quickly dodged the attacks.

Jiii Jiii...

She ran up towards him and attacked him on the head with the sword.

Jaehwang then counterattacked, shooting more arrows.

After attacking for a moment Jaehwang then suddenly disappeared leaving behind a cloud of black smoke.

-Look out!

Jaehwang shouted from another location helping her throughout the practice session.

Rumi then quickly used a shielding skill.

Kwang!

"Ahh!"

Rumi flew back and crashed into the wall causing it to crack.

The impact of the attack was too strong... She did her best to block the attack but she wasn't strong enough. She was left feeling paralyzed.

Jaehwang got worried and quickly ran towards Rumi.

"We'll end it here."

"That sounds like a good idea."

She replied, nodding her head.

She then sat up and the spirit of the sword spoke to her again.

-You really need to hurry and get stronger.

-I can see that. 𝘭𝑖𝘣𝑟𝘦𝒶𝘥.𝘤𝑜𝘮

It wasn't so surprising that she lost to Jaehwang, he was a high rank hunter after all. Besides, she had only just started with her training.

Thankfully, she could feel herself starting to enjoy practice and began to become dedicated to learning to use her skills to the fullest.

-But good job, you're getting better at this.

-Thanks.

She replied.

They then went to take a rest.

Jaehwang opened his skill status window.

Arrow speed (Decrease)

He could already notice the difference in his skills before checking the information. It was no secret to him that his energy had recently been feeling a little low.

That meant he needed to take a rest for a bit until his skills were able to take some time to recharge.

He still needed to practice his new skill more as he wasn't satisfied with it yet but the practice surely was paying off for it.

All he needed now was more hunting experience to improve even more.

'Dakosu'

Baekren explained to him everything he needed to know about the Dakosu monsters.

'That shouldn't be a problem.'

He said to himself thinking of hunting the Dakosu monster. The gate the monsters came through was quite small but it could have gotten much bigger over the past few months.

-Spirit?

-Huh?

-We have to do that as soon as possible. Let's get ready.

-Got it.

The spirit replied.

#2

Click! Click!

Many foreigners walked through the VIP entrance and in front of them were hundreds of reporters taking photos and asking questions. The place was brightly lit with flashing lights and music played throughout the event.

"What's your plan to protect everyone this time?!"

"Are the rumors true? Did you recruit an assistant this time?!"

"Can you give us a little insight on your plan?"

The reporters shouted questions one after another.

"We'll be answering questions again later."

His bodyguard replied as they moved along.

The cameras continued to flash as they walked past.

The public was still uncorrected on the fact that he was a level nine hunter and not level ten but Jaehwang just thought that it wasn't much of a big deal since he would level up eventually anyway.

Once they were almost done walking the carpet he stood still in front of the cameras for a few photos.

He was beginning to become more and more comfortable in the spotlight.

After posing for a few photos he continued on down the carpet.

Chapter 219

While planning the raid Jaehwang got lots of new supporters and even made new friends. In the meantime, he also had to be very careful about what he says in order to not ruin anything.

"My raid team is scheduled to all gather one Friday so we can start the attack. Our team has planned everything perfectly so everything is expected to go well."

"Is there any details you could tell us, sir?"

A reporter asked.

"I can't reveal any more than that, I'm sorry."

A few days later Jaehwang and the raid team members sat onto the helicopter. A soldier named henry sat next to him and asked,

"Is something wrong?"

"What do you mean?"

Jaehwang replied.

"There seems to be a lot of pressure on this raid mission."

Alex said, chiming in.

"Oh..."

It was true that he was feeling more pressure than usual this time around. The raid was taking place on the northern side of Europe. They were preparing to fight the ninth tier monster. It was the highest level monster he had ever fought.

"But you're an expert at this so it's probably not too worrying."

"Yae."

"Thanks."

He replied, still a bit lost in thought as he looked out the window.

"I just don't understand it."

"Why?"

"It's a long story. But..."

After he explained the situation they were left with shocked expressions.

"Are you okay?"

"It could be a big problem if it continues on like this."

"That's true..."

"Looks like we have to be more careful than we thought. First we'll need to test all the weapons. That should take about an hour."

"But I thought it was going to be a sparring fight."

Alex asked in confusion.

He actually had even already prepared for that.

"Does the chances of us losing seem to be quite big?"

"I don't know but there seems to be a possibility of that..."

"Have you looked into the location the raid is located at?"

"The location of the raid..."

He said thinking. He actually did know the location.

It was right near the gate the Dakosu monsters were coming from. The place also happens to be near his hometown.

It's been a very long time since he had been back there...

"We're going to have to stay on guard while we're there."

"Got it."

The two soldiers replied, nodding their heads.

"I hear there's going to be a high level rank hunter there as well."

"Really?"

"Yea, I heard about that too. We have to be careful not to run into them or start any fight with them."

"That's right. We should be very careful and keep a close eye on them."

Their raid leader replied.

"Looks like we have some enemies to look out for."

Alex said.

"If we just avoid causing too much trouble with anyone else there this could go easier than we think."

The leader said with a smile.

#2

After the other team finished reviewing their plan and testing all their weapons they were almost completely prepared and ready to go. All they had left to do was find out more information on the hunter they were going to be up against.

It's Jaehwang. The other hunter who they were going up against at the raid location. From everything they've heard they knew it would be a challenge so they wanted to do some research and see if they could find any of his weaknesses to help them.

"I haven't found any weaknesses we could use against him."

One of his soldiers reported.

Besides all of the basic information, I can't find any in depth information on his skills or even anything like his weakness.

So far all they knew was his name and that he was a level ten hunter. The fact that he was such a powerful hunter was very worrisome for them.

While trying to search for information on his skills all that they could find was news on all his past raids, which was very intimidating.

"Hmm..."

"Looks like this really won't be easy."

"Indeed. I also think they'll be near Yongdamho Lake."

"I guess they really aren't joking around."

"Wow, really?"

A lady said as she walked into the room.

"Sounds like this is going to take a lot."

She said, The lady had long blond hair and was wearing a violet dress that wrapped perfectly around her slim figure. Everyone in the room was taken aback by her beauty.

"So, how's it going here?"

"Ah, yes, ma'am, we're getting everything prepared."

The raid team leader replied.

All the other soldiers then tried to act normal with faces that were red in embarrassment.

"Do you want to know what we have so far?"

"You figured it out?"

She asked.

"Well, not exactly..."

He said hesitantly.

They were still lacking information about Jae Hwang and his clan.

"Hmm... I thought you didn't know this place."

"I was surprised about it too but after I looked into it more I realized that actually I once lived there. But, we do have to plan carefully and not act too rashly..."

He replied.

"Understood."

She said, nodding her head.

#2

"Wow..."

Out of nowhere he heard a loud explosion that caused someone to fly by him and crash into the wall.

Swoosh... Click

They could hear the sound of something or someone somewhere far in the distance.

"Let's go."

Swoosh Swoosh...

The noises became louder the more they stepped closer.

Out of nowhere someone then shouted,

"Don't be so loud! Be careful"

"Got it!"

The guy walking in the lead said. His hands were shaking in fear as they slowly walked closer and closer.

"Hurry, we have to attack!"

"Hello, my name Rumi."

They heard someone introducing themselves. As they got closer they were able to see their faces clearly.

However, suddenly they started to step back and then stopped entirely. Rumi then looked at them and said,

"Don't forget to keep quiet, everyone! They can attack at any moment!"

She said and everyone immediately stood quiet.

"Ahhhh!"

Just as they had started to get moving again they suddenly heard a loud scream coming from far away in the distance. They immediately stopped and looked around.

They had no idea what could have caused the scream or where it came from as they didn't see anything.

Then...

Whooshh... Pong!

A giant battle ax came flying past them and crashed into the wall. All of them immediately took out their weapons ready to fight.

"Ahh..."

That time the scream was much quieter. It sounds like it came from even further away.

Rumi took out her sword just in case. She then looked over towards Alex and asked, 𝙡𝙞𝓫𝙧𝒆𝙖𝓭.𝙘𝙤𝙢

"Should I go and see what it is?"

He looked a bit unsure.

"I don't think that's a good idea..."

"It'll be fine. I think I know who it is. It seems like only a level six hunter."

"I don't know... A level six hunter? In this neighborhood it could be anyone, we have to be very careful..."

He warned.

"I can handle it, don't worry."

"Okay..."

He said in reply, still feeling unsure about it as they didn't know what to expect.

However, thankfully things didn't seem to be too dangerous. They haven't actually seen any enemies yet so that was a good sign.

Just then, they heard something again.

Chapter 220

After introducing each other the noise grew bigger. It was a level six hunter.

They carefully walked closer with their shields in hand.

The hunter was unavoidable as it seemed to have been heading right towards them.

As they got closer and closer the sound of the attacks grew louder and louder.

Whoosh!

According to their research the monster was expected to weigh more than fifty kilograms.

But... they made a mistake.

A very big mistake.

The raid leader made a miscalculation that caused a major setback in their plan. It looked like a woman showed up instead of a level ten hunter. Was the hunter not even coming?

They were obviously very confused but had no other choice but to keep moving. All they could do was trust in what they had.

"I'll see if I can get a closer look."

One of the soldiers said.

They assumed that the girl they met could be close friends with the hunter they were expecting. She was holding a weapon in her hand so it was clear that she was there for a reason.

Just to be safe they did an analysis on Rumi and didn't find anything suspicious which was very unexpected.

She seemed to be quite advanced in skill but not so familiar with it.

They asked her a few questions and although she didn't speak she nodded her head to reply.

However, that meant that she only really replied to the yes or no question and that wasn't enough to answer all of their questions.

#2

-I'm bored.

The first attack wasn't what Jaehwang had in mind but they continued on with their plan by sending Rumi ahead to confuse them while he attacked them by surprise.

Clearly Rumi felt a lot of pressure but did her best to go through with it.

The first two soldiers were able to handle their part of the plan fairly well.

For the time being they were going easy with the attacks and saving their full strength for when the real fight began.

-Besides the monster raiding part, we should easily be able to take down these people.

-Yes.

They were feeling a bit tired so they were taking things kind of slow.

-Looks like these guys aren't going to be difficult to deal with.

-Yea, they seem confused already.

Jaehwang said in reply to Rumi through a headset.

Although she was still feeling a little tense, she was starting to become more relaxed.

Everything was happening on time according to what they planned.

So far two soldiers had succeeded in their part of the plan and now they just had to wait for Rumi to complete the next part.

However, they still had to be on guard at all times because success wasn't promised as anything could happen at any moment.

Besides, they had a big problem to stay aware of...

The raid leader of the other team was one of his old enemies.

He was worried about what they could have planned and if he and his team were prepared for it.

"What could he be doing..."

He thought to himself.

Nonetheless Jaehwang still tried his best to stay positive.

Everything was getting quieter and quieter in the area.

That was even more of a sign to stay on guard. Rumi took a deep breath as they continued on. After a while of walking she was starting to feel very tired.

But despite being exhausted, she was still able to pull herself together and continue on.

Rumi actually knew the guys on the other team quite well. She met them when she was just a young kid. She learned a lot from them.

So far they haven't seen any other hunters and things were very quiet. The other team was starting to get confused.

"It looks like our people have made a mistake. Should we apologize?"

He wondered if he should apologize to Rumi.

"I don't know. But, are you gonna help me with this last one?"

"..."

Just at that moment, something felt strange to him.

But, he decided not to mention anything about it.

"Okay."

Rumi replied.

Until now Rumi had kept the fact that she's a part of a different clan a secret.

'They'll have to beg for mercy after this mistake.'

Rumi thought to herself.

When they continued onto the Northern side of Europe they became even more careful than before. As far as she knew Jaehwang and the other soldiers were still in Korea at the moment. 𝓵𝒊𝓫𝓻𝓮𝓪𝒅.𝓬𝓸𝙢

Then... She felt a hand on her shoulder.

She quickly turned around and saw that it was Jaehwang.

"Everything seems to be going great. Good job, Rumi."

"No problem."

Rumi replied with a slight nod.

'Why does he seem a bit angry?'

She thought to herself.

Jaehwang looked to be feeling a little angry but trying his best to hide it. Rumi wondered what the reason for him being angry could be. Jaehwang didn't really have much of a changing expression but Rumi always could tell how he was feeling.

Rumi then sat down exhausted and worried. She glanced over at Jaehwang who seemed to have been lost in thought. He wasn't one to express his feelings.

'I hope everything's going well...'𝘭𝘪𝑏𝑟ℯ𝒶𝑑.𝘤𝑜𝘮

She knew she didn't have to worry about Jae Hwang but she was still a little concerned.

#2

-My teammates don't seem to be feeling so good.

Jaehwang said. When Rumi went to sit something seemed a bit off. It was no secret that everyone was worried about how everything would turn out.

Rumi did make a mistake. But, all they could do was continue on and try their best. Hopefully everything would turn out how they planned.

-Maybe...

-This could be it. This could be the end of me. I can't believe how nerve racking this is. This skill's side effects could ruin everything.

Jaehwang said before the Spirit could finish speaking.

His newest skill seemed to be the best option but they were side effects to using it that he may not be able to endure.

-You'll be fine.

The Spirit assured him.

-I hope so...

Jaehwang replied anxiously.

However, just then something flew past them.

-Guys! Get away from there! It's too dangerous!

One of the team members said through the headset.

Chapter 221

"Ah…" After letting out a light sigh, Jaehwang muttered, "I won't go too hard."

Jaehwang knows basic manners, he does not beat up a new guest to the point of crippling them.

"Just a taste would be fine."

'Just about half,' Jaehwang thought.

#1

'What the hell is this guy doing…'

Thor looked at this Master who was standing in front of him. He used to be certain that Jaehwang was a ranged damage dealer but now, he was taking off his shooting glove, which was an essential gear for archers. Then, he started to crack his knuckles, it was a signal that he wanted to end this fight with his fist.

Thor frowned. This guy was not using the opposite of his main skill against him. It meant Jaehwang was completely undermining Thor's abilities.

'Fine… come at me…'

With everyone calling him a 10-star Hunter, he seems to be scoffing at facing a 7-star Hunter. Thor laughed to himself as he also felt a hit to his ego, wondering what a humiliating impression Jaehwang had of him. Four of his men were ridiculously defeated prior to him, so their leader probably did not intimidate Jae Hwang.

'I will play along with this…" Thor let out a slight grin.

The more the opponent is undermined, the bigger the chance of one making a foolish mistake. Of course, to a 10-star Hunter, a 7-star Hunter must look like a kid in training but Thor had done his homework for this battle. Before he came here, he acquired the knowledge of all of Jaehwang's skills through his team to run some simulations and analyze its statistics. Thor studied Jaehwang's fighting patterns and came up with some counter-attacks that he could apply during their exchange. He was ready.

'The plan is set. I will take the glory of defeating a 10-star Hunter.'

Thor took a quick glance at the Emperor who was sitting on the throne. Having heard of the Emperor's challenge to the Archery Master, he must have gone to Jaehwang with confidence because he also saw that Jaehwang was a superfluous archer.

However, the Emperor challenged Jaehwang because he himself witnessed Jaehwang's battle against the Behemoth and he expected his own battle with Jaehwang to be a loss or a tie at best.

This was the Emperor's tactic, to provoke his opponent before the battle and use all of his abilities with sheer perseverance to end it with a tie, then go on to admit his loss and apologize for his shortcomings in his challenge. The Emperor already knew that Jaehwang was ahead of him, but Thor did not know any of these plans in the Emperor's mind.

"Oh, are you going to be okay? My Mjolnir would be hard to block with your fist," Thor said in a worried tone.

"You came to the Invincible Palace, so I should show you the weapon of this place, the Fist of the Invincible," Jaehwang replied with a smile.

It is true that the Fist of the Invincible was the first technique that every Hunter of the Invincible acquires. They would learn martial arts techniques with various weaponry but in case of losing their weapons in the midst of fights against monsters as well as to train their bodies, all Hunters were taught with fist fighting skills.

The fist is not necessarily a weak form of martial arts, the founder of this skill was the Prince and this was his main attacking skill.

When the referee looked at the Prince from his seat, the bored prince gave the referee a nod with a widening grin on his face.

Hence the battle was set, the referee signaled the commencement of the battle and left the battleground.

'Just as planned…' Thor thought.

Through the simulations, he acquired the attack sequence with the highest probability of winning and with the limited space of this battlefield, Jaehwang would not be able to escape either. In various aspects, Thor had the advantage and this was his plan. Since his opponent was fast and good at stealth, he must use a massive blow on the ground as his first attack. Based on his experience, those who have been hit by this attack would react in one of three ways: first, they would just try to stay grounded, second, they would try to jump into the air, and third, for those who know a bit about this attack, would try to escape into the ground.

'It does not matter how he reacts since all of my plans have been set,' Thor thought.

"AAHHHH"

Thor threw his Mjolnir with all of his might with its concentrated maximum energy ready to destroy. This attack would be enough to drive even 6-tier monsters crazy and it goes by the name, Rolling Thunder.

But as the Mjolnir was about to crash into the floor…

'Crack…'

A sound of a breaking bone was spread across the battle stadium.

"Ugh!"

Thor felt a paralyzing shock to his chin, and his neck turning sideways against his will.

'What happened?'

Instinctively, Thor reversed the direction of his Mjolnir to guard his upper body as a last-minute but great defense, but his opponent was tough. Jaehwang weaved and came in close, covered with Thor's attacks but that didn't stop him from smashing his fist into his jaw, the only place that Thor's armor could not cover.

Pow*Crack*Boom

"AAAAAHHHKKKK" Thor screamed.

He took multiple hits to his chin that destabilized his brain. Even a quick-healing Hunter, if not given the slightest time to recover, cannot heal himself. Thor kept sliding back, but Jaehwang's fists did not stop its continuous attack.

Jaehwang's attack pattern was purely brutal. Thor wondered if this current opponent of his was the Master Archer he had been studying. In the videos, Thor watched Jae Hwang with all the care in the world and this streak of savage attacks did not happen even once.

What Thor studied as Jaehwang's usual battle techniques that were the fruit of his precise planning, but this man that he's fighting now was…

Thor could not breathe. He had assumed that in short-range attacks, he would be more superior to an archer. His prejudice was completely shattered.

BOOM!

Thor held on by his sheer willpower from a knee attack that came from Jaehwang. As expected, Jaehwang started to attack his abdomen. Thor could feel the shock, but it was more bearable thanks to the armor.

"AHHH" Thor breathed heavily. He could not be defeated like this, so almost as a reflex, Thor went for the blunt technique.

This powerful attack, because he trained hundreds and thousands of times a day and night while thinking of beating the Emperor, had almost become a second nature for him to execute.

Jaehwang backs up slightly at this attack. 𝙡𝙞𝓫𝙧𝙚𝓪𝒅.𝒄𝒐𝓶

"My turn now!" Thor screamed.

Thor pushed Jaehwang out with the heavy armor. He had accepted that he wouldn't be able to give his answer in a flat out fight, so he aimed to deliver a non-stop attack to reverse their situation.

Jaehwang was getting farther away, it was like he was giving up on close-quarter combat so Thor clenched his teeth and went after him.

'Hmm! It's going to be a medium-range random attack while using stealth now,' Thor thought. 'This is what I have been waiting for anyway.'𝙡𝙞𝒃𝓻𝒆𝓪𝒅.𝓬𝒐𝒎

He clenched his fist with Mjolnir in hand.

Thor has an attack that no one had seen as of yet and it was a secret attack that he had prepared. His arm that held onto the Mjolnir swelled up twice its size.

He was not simply flexing. This hidden skill allowed him to manipulate his own skills, but of course, there was a limit. He could increase 3 to 5 stats instantly and through his rigorous discipline and training, although it is momentary, Thor could increase his stats by 10 now. His default stat was 20, and now, with a whopping 30 stat muscle power, Thor threw his Mjolnir.

BAMM!

The Mjolnir broke through the speed of sound, and a fierce sonic boom ripped the air around it as it went for Jaehwang who was retreating.

It was a perfect shot to his loophole.

Thor was confident. This attack could severely injure even an 8-tier monster and a long-range shooter would not be able to bear this attack.

'Bulls-eye!'

While retreating, Jaehwang was hit right on with the Mjolnir and Thor's best attack turned out to be a success.

But…

"HUH?!"

The Mjolnir went straight through Jaehwang and his form scattered in front of him.

'An afterimage? Thor could not believe his eyes played tricks on him. He could even escape a hail of bullets and he was taken aback by the fact he had lost his opponent from his sight.

And at that moment while he was startled, Jaehwang came up under his nose.

BOOOM!

Thor's neck bent back to the point of breaking from Jaehwang's uppercut, which hit him faster than he had stepped back.

'Ah..Ah…'

Thor closed his eyes with a sense of his chin breaking. It was over.

'What is this!' Thor thought. He was not even hit by the opponent's main weapon. If he had a cold weapon in his hand right now, Thor would already be a pile of blood on the floor.

BOOM*PUNCH*BAM

Jaehwang only attacked Thor's head and by then, he realized he was completely defeated. He was so sure that he knew his opponent and he even trusted his best secret attack, but his opponent was way above him. He had challenged someone way out of his league.

"Haaahh…"

Thor, now unrecognizable, rolled on the floor, covering himself with dirt as the others held their breaths. Only the referee's call broke their silence.

"Game over!"

#2

The quite impactful battle between Thor and Jaehwang ended with a commentary by the martial arts master Choi Jin-Ha as having been "nice and energetic".

Based on the horrifying results, the guests from the Phoenix Raid Team and the Blackthorn Raid Team was worried that the Invincible had intentions other than a good fellowship between the teams, but it was brushed off when the Prince assured that that was an average level of sparring at the Invincible Palace as he poured drinks in Jaehwang's cup.

"A fight is a journey towards which one finds his weaknesses. I hope both Jaehwang and Thor, through this competition, found something they can improve themselves on. Moreover, if anyone opens their mouth again about the outcome of this battle, the Invincible will go after them!"

Since the Prince himself was the one to settle the results of the battle, everyone at the stadium decided to remember this fight in their memory. No outside reporter could enter this palace anyway, so only the direct witnesses had to be quiet.

Furthermore, Thor himself said nothing in regards to this fight. Instead, he pleaded to the Prince to let the entire members of the Berserker Raid to have a special training at the Invincible Palace. The Prince rejected it initially, stating that he cannot do that to visiting guests, but Thor insisted, saying that the Prince can treat the Berserker Raid Team as he wishes. As soon as he received permission from the Prince, Thor canceled all the following plans for his group, and he decided on a long-term stay at the Invincible Palace.

Even after such an embarrassing defeat, Thor walked around the Invincible with his raid team, laughing and marveling at the masters of the place. Watching this Thor, the Emperor must have thought, 'that was supposed to be my plan!'

#3

"Thanks in advance for this month!"

Jaehwang looked at this blonde man in front of him with distaste. He was just coming back from his morning training when he ran into the Berserker Raid Team. His eyes caught that of Thor, who was at the front and he tried to ignore him. But with Thor not wanting to pass him, he interrupted Jaehwang and bowed his head.

"What?"

"I received permission to train at the Invincible Palace for a month! It's my honor to train with you!" With such a loud and thick voice, Thor bowed his head with all of the stocky men behind him following his lead.

"Yeah… sure… good luck with your training."

Jaehwang tried to pass through them. He had his own training room, so he would not be running into them during his own training.

"We ask you to train us!" Thor exclaimed and Jaehwang frowned before asking,

"What, are you going to try me yourself?"

Jaehwang was provoking Thor as if he was nothing. He was about to whip him again if Thor takes his provocation but Thor understood Jaehwang's intentions. His face beamed and he yelled, "Thank you!"

Chapter 222

It is a season of scorching heat, summer.

"Ugh, ugh... this is what they meant by the prominent four seasons...!"

When Thor first heard the Koreans talking about the 'prominence of each season' in their country, he did not really understand what they meant. Frankly, he made fun of them internally, thinking, 'do they not have anything to boast about that they boast about their seasons?'

Most of the countries worldwide have four seasons, they just differ in their degree and duration. Reaching the end of his one-month training in Korea, he finally experienced their summer and by then, he understood what the Koreans meant by the prominence of their seasons.

It was just a few days ago where the spring air still had a bit of chill, but now, he felt like he was being roasted under the sun. The stark contrast between the seasons was so prominent indeed.

"If you are so tired, you can lessen your load."

"Aghh...aghh... I cannot... do that..."

Without a single breath, Jaehwang was running lightly beside Thor as he dragged his feet. He then shook his head in Thor's stubbornness and increased his pace.

"AHHHHH!"

As Jaehwang increased his speed, Thor let out something in between scream and a roar and ran after Jaehwang. For a light jog, Thor can run all year long but the reason why he was struggling so much was that the incline of the hill was at almost 60 degrees and he was also carrying a heavy load.

Thor could barely find his center of gravity and the stones were also slippery.

The weight on him was a staggering 400kg, the same weight as the one Jaehwang was carrying. These specially made weights were created only to bring pressure on the carrier's body. It had such a great heat transfer property as well that it transfers all its received heat onto the body of the carrier. As the Prince described, this was not only an equipment of physical training but also endurance training, but to the carrier, it would work out like a curse.

"Master Jaehwang does not necessarily have to slow down for Thor," said Irumi, who was running in front of Jaehwang.

She did not like Thor since because of him, Jaehwang's training was being disrupted. If Jaehwang was not going at Thor's speed, he would've been way ahead of her. Of course, the weight that she carried was 200kg.

"They are both cute though."

The rest of Thor's raid team asked for a normal boot camp, but Thor specifically wanted to train alongside Jae Hwang. Jaehwang tried to reject him, but he was very stubborn and although Thor gave him a condescending first impression, he was quite disciplined as a trainee. He promised that if he ever gives up during the training, he will never bother Jae Hwang again and since then, Thor has been training alongside him.

Also, the Emperor was training with them and Thor did not want to give up while the Emperor was there too. As they were heading downhill, Thor and the Emperor passed Jae Hwang for the first time.

"AAAHHHHH!"

"UGHHH"

The two fell down the hill with a loud noise and they kept going even as they were bleeding.

'They were not globally ranked fighters for no reason,' thought Jaehwang as he started to speed up.

"Help... me!"

Thor and the Emperor's screams continued for another hour, but in the end, they arrived at the Grand Stadium.

"Here! Ahhhhhh"

Thor held onto his knee as the Emperor followed behind him by falling to the ground. He then stumbled towards the Emperor and shook his shoulders.

"Come on, we have to run some more."

"Enough is enough!" (in English) *coughing*

The Emperor seemed to have lost his translator as he was rolling on the floor.

Clank. Clank.

Jaehwang took off his armor and wiped his sweat with the handkerchief Irumi gave him.

"It was difficult training so let us meet after lunch together. I will especially raise the intensity today so both of you are going to spar with me, two on one."

"OMG!"

"Ugh... monster"

Even without the translator, they seemed to understand what Jaehwang was telling them. The Emperor and Thor looked at Jae Hwang with contempt. They were thankful that Jaehwang extended their break time, but they knew the nature of the two on one training so they were not too excited about it. Prior to this, Emperor's Phoenix Raid Team and Thor's Berserker Raid Team would take 5 volunteers and take turns in group training.

The members of the two raid teams all volunteered, looking forward to training with an Asian beauty like Irumi, but once they found out that their only opponent was Jaehwang, they were all disappointed.

Jaehwang could not face all of them single-handed either, so he started using his arrow but once he started to use his main skill, the trainees had begun to relive their nightmare. Without the beautiful lady in their reach, most of their members avoided the training after just a few sessions.

Just the two leaders, namely, Emperor and Thor kept participating out of obligation, but the intensity of the above-6-star Hunters' games needed at least a 5-star Healers' assistance. With such a special training, Emperor and Thor looked at Jae Hwang with bittersweet faces.

"Let me know when you guys want to give up anytime. The Empress left us first."

Empress left two days after her set departure date.

On the last day of training, Empress mentioned that she just wanted to check out how a 10-star Hunter looked. She did not have a raid as a priority in mind, just like the Emperor and Thor. She thought of using her beauty to get closer to Jaehwang but seeing how he half-tortured the global rankings with the Emperor and Thor, she was disgusted and set out for Europe.

"No!" Responded Thor with his determined eyes which made Jae Hwang look at him pleasantly.

Jaehwang left to go to his newly assigned room. Training with the two others was actually helping him. He had been just fighting in monster raids for a long time, and his intuition in a fight between humans was getting rusty. Having several opponents to fight with was good practice for him.

Intentionally or not, Thor and Emperor were also starting to become friendly with each other. They shared a lot during their continued training. The reason why Thor despised short rangers was because of trauma from the time when he was a member of the Highlander Raid Team. There was a short ranger he was not on good terms with, and because this short ranger unexpectedly left the team, his close mentor died in his place when he tried to save thor. 𝑙𝘪𝑏𝓇𝑒𝑎𝒹.𝘤𝑜𝘮

It was a time when much could be learned from the Emperor too. Before Jaehwang's appearance, the Emperor used to be the top hunter for a very long time. Hence, Emperor taught Jaehwang various things that the #1 must be concerned with something other than the battle itself. He even connected Jaehwang to many networks around the world that even the Invincible Palace did not have.𝓁𝑖𝑏𝑟𝘦𝒶𝘥.𝒸𝘰𝑚

The day they were leaving, Jaehwang went out to the airport for a goodbye, promising to do a 9-tier monster raid with them one day.

#2

Upon returning to the Invincible Palace, Jaehwang walked alone.

He trained for almost a month but he could not let himself out to anyone about the empty void in his heart. He walked hurriedly to his room.

The new accommodation suggested by Na Gil-Han was a palace where the Prince was residing, and it was incomparable in its size to his previous place. Of course, the palace was also quite empty. The rapid growth of the Invincible Palace was thanks to the Prince's influence, but without the Prince, the palace felt empty.

*footsteps*

Jaehwang headed to his personal training ground located in the basement. Before, he had to walk about 5 minutes to get to his training room, but at the palace, a higher quality facility connected the main building to the basement.

Jaehwang practiced his controlled breathing in front of his training ground for a bit.

Today was a little special. After unlocking the several security measures of the facility, Jaehwang stepped into the floor, he locked all the doors from the inside and gazed into the middle of the training ground.

A crossed-legged lady sitting came into his sight.

She was about 1-meter above the ground, floating, with her eyes closed. A streak of great red mana was surrounding her body like a wrap. The aura was expanding and constricting like a heartbeat, and the lady in the middle of it was slightly smiling as if she was enjoying her peace.

It was the woman who gave him a month of emptiness.

It could be quite stressful to live with someone on one's mind constantly, but it would be worse if one were to be cut off from something he/she had already familiarized with.

Her smile, in the midst of the bright red wave of hair, was so beautiful that even Jaehwang lost himself for a bit. While he was mesmerized by his magical beauty, he suddenly shed light on his eyes as he looked at his energy being absorbed into her body. It was finally over.

Once all the red energy was absorbed, she was on the ground and her eyes opened with a beam.

And her eyes were blindingly clear. It was not just an ordinary brightness. It was so deep as if it contained the entire universe inside a quiet light. It was like a jewel that was connecting all the beauty of this world into one.

Goongi opened her eyes and smiled brightly toward Jae Hwang. He missed this smile.

Jaehwang wanted to say something charming, but instead, he came out quite cold. "Are you done?"

"Yes," Goongi replied enthusiastically as she tried to come and embrace Jaehwang.

Looking at her body, he felt like he was blushing.

"Your clothes..."

"Oh right,"

As he shyly asked, she shook her hand into the air once, summoning a wave of fabric that wrapped her body before turning into a neat red dress.

"May I get the taste of my master's embrace now?"

*hugs*

Goongi threw herself in Jaehwang's arms.

"It took you so long."

She was gone for three staggering weeks and at At Jaehwang's remark, Goongi nodded and replied,

"Yes. But I found all of them now"

"I'm glad."

"Yes."

Jaehwang sighed. Compared to before, it took her way too long. Three weeks... the 10-tier mana stone of Oogamushi was different from the 9-tier mana stone. If the 9-tier mana stone had 2 layers, the 10-tier mana stone contained a small universe like the Goongi's eye.

Since it took so long, Jaehwang was worried that something might go wrong. He trusted Goongi and knew that if he touched her during her session, it could be dangerous so he held himself back. And now, she was full of confidence and he could feel an endless undistilled power in her body.

"Were you able to get half of your body now?"

"Yes, and..."

"And...?"

"I can do everything a human woman can do now"

"?!"

Chapter 223

After successful visits from world rankings rank #2,3,4, Jaehwang finally started preparing for his entry for the 9-tier monster raid. Many people were added to the martial arts team. If the previous team were around 70 in number, this time, they already had around 100 for the site personnel and the communication team. Then, 80 were added to the monster volunteer team which was tasked to analyze all the monsters that he would fight during his raid while also handling the sales.

Jaehwang was alone, but there were around 250 people working with him and they're still thinking that their numbers were too small.

In addition, 100 secret agents from the Invincible have moved to the Martial Arts House. They were there to protect not only Jaehwang but the entire team.

The media somehow got a hold of this information and kept close in terms of updates on the movements of the Invincible Palace and the Martial Arts House, and after about a month, the National Hunters' Bureau of Korea hosted a conference to determine the sequence on how they would do their raids.

It was obvious that the entire world's attention was on this issue.

9-tier monsters were a terror to every nation in the world and their territories were only part of the problem. In the past, every country's influence was evaluated through the size of their economy or their army, but now, the level of danger given by those monsters became their main and biggest criteria. 9-tier monsters, like the 'Big Mac Index' of the past, became the sole criteria for determining the threat of a country.

Hence, everyone hurried to attend this conference. The numbers reached hundreds and if the small countries participated, it would have reached thousands in attendance.

The sequence assignment followed a strict criterion, with the exception of one annoying country stuck to Korea's behind. The sequence was divided into order of most urgent regions selected by a random lottery to which a raid would be prepared accordingly.

But not everyone was excited about the Invincible Raid.

It was not a matter of the sequence. They seemed to favor the method of ordering on the humanitarian level, and although they internally wanted their country to gain a sense of priority a little faster, they did not express it outwardly.

What they were concerned about was the Imperial Emperor's methods in a raid.

[The Imperial Emperor refers to natural cooperation with raids from other countries, but in fact, the 9-tier monster has announced that it has not changed its policy of sticking to the form of solo raids.]

The so-called raid experts had all gathered to send warnings against the Invincible's method. A raid was done against the Black Cyclops, the Behemoth, and Oogamushi, but Invincible's plan against the 9-tier monster was criticized to be too hasty and risky.

[The Master Archer, drunk with the title of the 10-star Hunter, is too early for a solo raid.]

[More research on 9-tier monster needed, followed by cooperated raid...] 𝒍𝒊𝙗𝓻𝒆𝓪𝙙.𝙘𝙤𝙢

[9-tier monster raid, overconfidence caused by a monopoly.]

These levels of headings were rather gentle ones considering Jaehwang's position.

[10-star Hunters need to be managed differently from the cultural assets and existing Hunters. Attention World Hunter Secretariat!]

[Reviewing Amendments to the Hunter Act on the World Hunter Secretariat... Does it include mandatory legal provisions for 10-star Hunters?]

They even said that the Jaehwang's solo raid should be managed by the World Hunter Office.

Of course, the Invincible did not have a press conference on those words. They said it was not worth listening to.

Then, these experts who love to be controversial started gossiping, they created a rumor made from their delusions as if it was real.

They were anticipating on the way how the Invincible would react.

But through all these storms, the first official 9-tier monster raid began and all the experts who were criticizing Jae Hwang soon shut themselves up.

In the first raid, Jaehwang showed all the worried experts that they're concerns were nothing but that.

[The Master Archer... Three 9-tier monsters that plagued the southern states of South America were defeated in just one week.]

[Revolution in the history of Raids, the Master Archer is sweeping 9-tier monsters!]

[Who called him hasty?]

The experts who were so quick to spread rumors and criticize Jae Hwang soon turned to his side and raved about his performance. Of course, Jaehwang was unmoved by this crowd's movement, he didn't care about it at all.

What Jaehwang learned from the Emperor was that the media was like reeds in the wind.

"Do not mind these worthless things. That is the job of your lawyers."

Jaehwang followed these instructions wholeheartedly.

The lawyers from Invincible carefully gathered all the rumors and criticisms from these experts and held it against them to shut them up.

[A New Era of Raids Began!]

Emperor raided 9-tier monsters on an assortment of ultra-quad quadcopters, known as the Atlas, with four rotors that were more than twice as large as the previous copter Titania.

The Emperor, who had raided three of the eleven 9-tier monsters in southern parts of South America in a week, took some rest and continued to fight eight of them just as they planned. The last 9-tier monsters were dark monsters with a lot of additional monsters around them which took a lot of time to deal with, but it was also neat for them to finish them off with a long-range weapon.

There were other monsters there as well, especially with the gates of the second world still open, but the changes brought by these raids had given a lot of land to the hand of the humans once again.

After dealing with all 9- tier monsters in South America and by the request of the Invincible, Jaehwang raided some 9-tier monsters on the borders between Korea and China.

Some experts have raised concerns that flying 9-tier monsters and short-range monsters can be dangerous, but Jaehwang defeated them rather easily. Those flying monsters dropped down even before they could approach Jae Hwang and those short-ranged monsters were shot 5km away from their maximum range.

They were shot down from 15 km away and it's not simply just far. In fact, an average person's eyes can hardly discern the shape of something beyond 6 km, but for Jaehwang, such distance was meaningless. Even for those monsters that seemed to be too far away for others, he attacked them as if they were right in front of him.

People wondered and wanted to know about the skills of Jae Hwang, but there was no reason for him to reveal them. Although some hunters mimicked Jae Hwang, the conclusion was that no one was able to shoot at the same range as him.

[It is not a matter of distance since its extent can be fully reproduced through modern military technology. What matters is his attack power. His arrow is very deadly to monsters. Rather than simply damaging the monster with force, his special mana affects the overall effect of a monster's life.]

A reputable laboratory began to study Jaehwang and noticed the unusual light that he uses only when hunting for 9 tier monsters. They also asked Jaehwang to help them analyze his power and the request was, of course, ignored.

When Jaehwang was raiding the 9-tier monsters restlessly and had defeated about five of them inhabiting the western US, one urgent raid request was received.

#2

Irumi opened her mouth with her arms crossed. "Please explain it in detail, Mister World Hunter Office Representative"

At her cold question, a middle-aged black man opened his mouth.

"It was Muhammad Parade, President of Somalia's interim federal government, who sent an urgent raid request. Raid Request Monsters are called Relief over there but they are just basically Adult Giant Spiders. The battlefield is 100 meters in length and all of its spheres are made of spider webs and have thousands of spider monsters crawling through the fields."

"That, I am aware. I've been curious about the urgent raid request for a tier 9 monster that's been completely settled down for over a decade."

The Representative was perplexed at Irumi's stern question.

No matter how much the World Hunter Secretariat and Jaehwang tried to reconcile them with each other, Invincible and the World Hunter Secretariat were not on good terms. This whole situation was uncomfortable to the Representative.

"The Giant Spiders were occupying the region of Puntland, a puppet nation founded by Abdul Hussein, a warlord of warlords, who had Islamism-based war terrorist groups al-Shabab which had been in central and southern Somalia. They started developing gold mines for the West, and the problem is that it provoked the monsters dwelling around it and everything ended up with them attacking the nearby villages."

The Representative started sweating as he explained because Irumi's piercing energy was pressing him.

"Can they not just give up on the gold mines? Does the World Hunter Secretariat really not have that much power?"

"While the World Hunter Secretariat and the United Nations are continuously pressuring them, they are quite an extremist group, they were warlord-centered and built by force after all. If it goes like this, it is expected that an S-class monster wave will occur within a month at the latest."

"Is Abdul Hussein the main problem?"

"Yes. He is a dictator who doesn't care about the deaths of civilians. The Black Skeleton, his villains composed of an armed force of 10,000, is notorious for being brutal, but the pain directed to the civilians is overwhelming as he rules the people with extreme Islamic principles."

"What about the estimated casualties?"

"About a hundred and ten thousand, just for the first wave."

"What about evacuation?"

"They won't let them go."

Irumi's eyes glared in rage at the response of the Representative.

"So the 110,000 lives are not even considered. You are asking us to raid the monsters and risk their lives while we're at it?"

"Yeah. That's why we are forced to ask for an urgent raid. Abdul Hussein won't do anything if Monster Wave is going on. Also, if the wave stimulates the surrounding monster habitat, the entirety of Somalia is at risk. "

"Wouldn't we be able to disintegrate that puppet nation by force if we were to remove Abdul Hussein from the equation?"

"He is famous for never coming out of his palace and being guarded by the Black Skull as well as his army while never revealing his work. In addition, his people, who were controlled by Islamic principles, were also enslaved to his armed forces and lost their willingness to resist. "

Chapter 224

Irumi looked at the Representative in dissatisfaction but Pajoul, a member of the World Hunter Office, said nothing.

It was neither about the negotiation nor the meeting. He could only wait silently for her disposal.

Unimaginable in the past, this was now the difference between the power of Jaehwang and the World Hunter Secretariat. It is unknown to the media, but Jaehwang carried out his raids with the World Hunter Secretariat as a third party.

They know their sins too.

No matter how much the secretary took the gesture of reconciliation, the secretariat still had a sense of dissatisfaction with Jaehwang because the secretariat did not return to its own power. The Secretariat were guilty of preparing for the revision of the special law on 10-star hunters.

Of course, they are almost indifferent to their past actions.

The World Hunter Secretariat then went on to close the information window and stop providing information about the monsters themselves. The information that they had about the tier 9 monsters was very valuable and by then, the data began to accumulate until they became the driving force that the Emperor couldn't even ignore.

The more information they have, the safer the raid becomes.

The World Hunter Secretariat used the information acquired by the blood and sweat of many hunters to compromise with Jaehwang and share its benefits through the 9 Tier Monster Raids, however, Jaehwang did not listen to them.

Such information was not provided to Invincible, and that is why Invincible created an information team on a larger scale. Soon, the World Hunter Secretariat reduced the mistakes that they had made when Jaehwang's 9-tier monster raid began to exceed two digits.

The information network that Invincible has spread all over the world has exceeded their expectations.

In addition, the ability of Jaehwang was more sophisticated than what they imagined. It wasn't just his capability to kill an enemy from a distance that brought him such a title.

Why were tier 9 monsters so scary? The area around the tier 9 monsters is like a monster's paradise where new tier 7 and 8 monsters were born. It doesn't stop there because they would eventually grow themselves and expand their habitat.

Jaehwang's martial arts team destroyed all these secondary obstacles without the help of the World Hunter Secretariat. Without even the usual wave, the 9-tier monsters were being cleaned up like a dentist pulling out a rotten tooth.

Anyway, for that reason, Pajoul, sent by the World Hunters' Office, had no intention of negotiating with Invincible.

"Unfortunately, that doesn't allow us to adjust the schedule of Jae Hwang." Irumi shook her head.𝑙𝑖𝘣𝓇𝑒𝒶𝘥.𝑐ℴ𝑚

"110 thousand..."

Again, speaking of the number of civilians to be sacrificed, Pajoul tried to appeal to them once more.

"Listen, this can't be negotiated."

With her words, a groan came out of Pajoul's mouth.

If she said it that way, then, he would have nothing to say. It was he who mentioned the impossible.

"But you negotiate well with your own Red Warriors ..."

Invincible and Villain's relationship...

Everyone knows it, but no one can get it out of their mouth. It is said that the Martial Arts House is different from Invincible, but who in the world would believe it? Even now, he is running with full support from Invincible. In addition, it was a secret that was not for everyone to know that Invincible uses the Red Warrior, a Korean group, in the background.

It was then. Irumi, who kept a stern face, sighed low and told Pajoul, "But I am so sorry for their suffering as they lost their family due to monsters. So I will report this to Jaehwang."

It was though she completely changed her attitude.

"Thank you."

Pajoul bowed his head halfway. He was personally focused on the situation because of his ties with a world-renowned resource company that had a monopoly on the resources produced in Somalia. Unfortunately for the 110,000 deaths, the wave of civilian damage has been a constant disaster. But rather than the lives of these people, the fruits of the raid was the real purpose behind this matter.

If Jaehwang would raid the giant spider, the price of the land in the vicinity would skyrocket and all the resources buried in that land occupied by those monsters would be theirs.

Pajoul's face lit up but Irumi's words were not over yet.

"However, there's a condition that I'd like to raise." Her cold voice woke Pajol from his daydream.

"Yes? which..."

"The ownership of the area raided by Jaehwang, by section 81 of the Hunter Act."

Irumi's words surprised him and a cold sweat rolled down his forehead.

Article 81 of the Hunter Act refers to granting sovereignty over a period of time upon the retrieval of anti-social organizations or non-governmental monsters from a clan or other countries, upon examination by the World Hunter Office. Although the screening of the World Hunter Secretariat is difficult, it is also a means to legally govern other countries.

It was enacted a long time ago and was created by the World Hunters' Office to encourage hunters to actively hunt for monsters. Of course, the law has not yet been applied and it is also difficult to drive off the monsters of their own country because there was an active intervention by the state to prevent the consumption of Hunter's troops to raid other countries' monsters.

"But you will need a large force as a prerequisite. In addition, Abdul Hussein could have a conflict with the smaller warlords around him. This would need not just the blood of civilians but hunters as well." Pajoul tried to persuade her out of her request but since he was not prepared for it, he did not know what to say.

"It doesn't seem to be something you should be worried about. If you accept this, we will try to stabilize the region after and clean up not only monsters but also the Villain's forces."

"That's ... hmmm." Pajoul shook his head. He was sweating hard.

That is the worst scenario that he could think of, he soon realized that he shouldn't have come here. He also realized that the information had been exposed beforehand because he was not careful. Otherwise, she could not come up with these conditions.

"We'll talk to the secretariat." Mr. Pajoul felt that he needed to talk to those behind him so he decided to step back.

"I will wait for a good answer," Irumi said, smiling as she watched Pajoul wipe his sweaty forehead.

#2

"Thank you, Moon."

"You're caught in the middle."

"It's okay. But, would they accept it?"

"Let's make them accept it. No, they will have to accept it. They haven't been able to even touch the 9-tier monsters. From now on, the Invincible will put pressure on all of their sides." Irumi nodded.

At present, all rights to the remains of the tier 9 monsters were in the hands of Invincible, or to be exact, Jaehwang. And Irumi, who delegated all powers, was able to use them to knead numerous global companies. Irumi endeavored to use that power efficiently with the Moon.

And this was the first fruit.

If you remove a warlord named Abdul Hussein and the tier 9 monster along with him, half of the land size of Korea will be in Invincible's hands. Although it would be a temporary rule, no one knows when it will end. In short, sovereignty can be extended if the people want it.

Of course, she wasn't playing a land monopoly out of boredom or anything.

It was Irumi who heard from Jaehwang why he needed to increase his power through the aggressive management of the military. A large expedition to the Dark Earth will be needed in the future and this was not something that he could do alone. They had to attract powerful hunters scattered around the world and to get them, they must have something interesting to offer.

Somalia was to be their starting point.

Somalia was a land that had been without a government for nearly a century and even if they did not have tier 9 monsters, the land was still overflowing with monsters nevertheless.

Through the monster resources, they need to prepare a strong military force to match the monsters of the Dark Earth.

The World Hunter Secretariat should also be tamed. In the early days of its founding, it was born in the name of human survival.

All the corrupt parts should be cut off and in the name of Jaehwang, they will focus on building force, money, and power. 𝑙𝘪𝒷𝘳𝑒𝘢𝑑.𝒸𝑜𝑚

This was in line with her mission to prune everything and make it right.

"How is the scouting going?"

"There were tons of volunteers. The Republic of Korea is now a country clean from monsters and the hunters are overflowing." Irumi nodded.

The Republic of Korea has now become the fastest nation in the world who drove away those monsters. The 9-tier monsters have been wiped out and its land right up to its borders has been returned to humans.

Hunters could earn money only by catching monsters and they were getting anxious to the point that even the gates of Dark Earth, which had been closed, would soon be opened.

"If you let them be, they will stand up to attack Elus."

"Not bad from their point of view, but now, it's time to prepare for Dark Earth rather than Elus." She was planning to put them all in Somalia.

"Pajoul was so scared of the 10,000 strong Villain organized by Abdul Hussein? Laughable."

Most of these villains were just low-level hunters with guns. The only ones that they could scare were the civilians and once the Korean hunters were put into play, they would be washed away within a week.

The hunters in Korea were famous all over the world without even mentioning Jae Hwang. What were the characteristics of Koreans? If they are focused on something, they will dig through it violently.

Hunters of other countries have some hunting skills, but when they reach a certain level, they would hesitate to challenge higher leveled monsters. Reasonably safe hunting is possible, but they don't want to risk their lives. They don't care much about the level, however, South Korean hunters were a little different from them. They are a breed that must see everything to the end, and it was the same as breaching through the hunter levels.

This spirit of competitiveness was so excessive that there were only a few 3 to 7-star hunters in the country, while countless hunters were in the levels above them.

"It is time to show the true power of Invincible. My brother also gave us his approval."

Irumi opened her eyes wide to Moon's words.

If what the moon said was true, then she didn't have to supply them with hunters anymore. That meant that he decided to bring out the powerful forces of Invincible scattered around the world.

"I would need more land."

"Yes. Starting now, your role would be great."

"Indeed."

"Then, good luck."

Chapter 225

Somalia is a kind of place where the sun scorched to the point that the greens were wiped from their lands. Their old white buildings were bruised by bullets, their streets were dotted by craters born out of grenades with the occasional piles of trash made worse by the rampaging sandstorms that sometimes come knocking at their doors. All men that walked around their neighborhood seemed like they were born angry with sentiments coloring their eyes, especially for their guards that behaved like animals in the wild.

The 20-meter wall around the city suffocates this war-torn cityscape of clustered buildings. Armed men would watch the city from atop the walls, along with the blazing sunlight.

The streets are depressing like a small cemetery. Old homeless men were digging through the trash bins and the kids were sitting in alleyways while glaring at the street, no one was smiling.

And, in the middle of everything lies a little Somali girl wrapped in a black dress and Abaya walking carefully.

*gasping for breath*

The girl, who had been short of breath for the longest of times, hid under the eaves with the smell of blood and dirt sweeping through the wind...

With dozens of half-naked men hauling monster by-products, the girl carefully caught up to the side of one of them who was carrying a chunk of bloody meat, with sweat running down his dark skin.

"Dad! Dad!"

The man, who was suffering from physical labor, looked at the girl and widened his eyes. There, he covered her body with his own.

"Fatuma! Why are you here? " The man said as he tried to protect the girl from the men around her.

"Dad, mommy is acting weird!"

At Fatuma's words, the dad looked around him with a concerned face. He knew that his wife was sick back in his home but if he did not finish his work, he wouldn't be able to give them some food. His wife's illness, after all, was the result of malnutrition. She was hanging on for a while, but her health finally started deteriorating.

"Go back now! There is some hidden flour under the chimney, feed them to her!"

Fatuma's father pushed her away violently. If he did not do this now, she could be seen by other people. Like now.

"Farrah! Why have you stopped?"

A gunned man approached Fatuma's father.

"No, it's nothing!" Farrah bowed repeatedly with his face wet with sweat and that did not come from his body tortured by work. This was the worst-case scenario that he had imagined.

"Well, you better speed up... huh?" The gunned man pointed his pistol against Farrah to direct him to go back to work but then, he caught sight of a girl staring at them from the alleyway.

"Ooh. Who are you?"

At the man's gesture, Fatuma's legs weakened. She wanted to run away, but she found herself paralyzed. The gunned man frowned towards Fatuma and walked to her.

*RRRI PPPPP*

The man ripped the Abaya off of Fatuma's little head, and his face lit with passion. She was maybe 10 years of age, but it seemed that it did not matter to him. He dragged Fatuma into the alleyway.

"Dad! Dad!" As Fatuma screamed for her dad, her father immediately abandoned the monster by-products and ran toward the alleyway.

"NOOO!" Fatuma's father wanted to jump at him but he couldn't. There was a pistol pointed at his head.

"Go away. I'll take her back to you in a bit."

"Supervisor, please...!"

In a heartbeat, Farrah wanted to save his daughter but he knew that just a small movement would urge the man to kill him. He felt his daughter's pain by just watching her.

"How dare you disobey me!"

*BOOM*

"AAGGHHHH"

"Dad! Dad!"

The supervisor smashed Farrah with the handle of his pistol. As her father collapsed to the ground with his bleeding head, Fatuma continued to scream.

"I'll deal with you when I get back"

The supervisor turned away from Farrah and dragged Fatuma into the alleyway with her eyes that were full of tears, still fixed on her father.

In the alleyway, there was a sofa stationed there for use during their break time. It was also suitable for use in such occasions as harassing women like now.

"Haha..."

The supervisor threw the girl on the dirty sofa and roughly stripped the girl's Abaya. He revealed the body of a frightened and crying little girl. The supervisor took his hands to the girl's waist and ripped her clothes off. 𝓵𝒊𝓫𝓻𝓮𝓪𝒅.𝓬𝓸𝙢

"No! I don't want this!"

*REIPPPP*

*girl screaming*

The supervisor slapped her to shut her up before taking off his belt. With him being on top, his eyes were filled with lust as he gazed down at the girl's bottom half. Then, he brought down his pants and reached out towards the girl.

A big hand crept up from the back and grabbed the supervisor's neck.

"This asshole... for just a girl..."

*gasping for air*

The supervisor tried to resist but the power of the grip on his neck was too strong. He felt like his head was spinning.

What came behind the supervisor was a strongly-built man, at least a head taller than him. The man had his head and mouth covered with a cloth. He lifted the supervisor and scanned him up and down, and with a dry voice, he said, "Boundary!"

Two men appeared behind the tall man like a shadow. One of the two men looked at the girl on the floor and the other walked away to watch the alley.

*supervisor writhing in pain*

As the supervisor tried to take the man's hand away from his neck, the man placed him against the wall and empowered his grip.

*bone breaking*

The man squeezed the supervisor's neck until it was unnatural. The supervisor's spine and esophagus were completely broken.

After making sure that the supervisor was dead, the tall man dropped him on the ground. The other man who was checking on Fatuma said, "Cheolho. Why did you kill him? What are we going to do now?"

"It's obvious he came to do bad things"

"How do you know if she's his wife or not? You know that they don't care if you're underage here."

"What kind of a jackass points a gun at his wife?"

"True, but we have to stay down low until we get our orders"

"Whatever. I'll just hide his body in my suitcase"

"Ugh, that's not, ugh"

As the two men were arguing, the other one who was keeping watch took hold of Farrah, who gained consciousness and was stumbling towards Fatuma.

"Shh. Be quiet"

*muffled speech*

The horrified man rolled his eyes and found a girl who was limp on the couch.

"What!"

As Farrah rushed in, the man standing next to the girl tried to reach out to Farrah, but the man who broke the neck of the supervisor intercepted his hand.

"Fatuma!"

The man busily checked the girl's body as he held her close to him. Then, after seeing her bloody lips and swollen cheeks, he climbed over the body of the dead supervisor with his neck deformed on the floor and squeezed his neck once again.

"Die! Die!"

"Hey, hey, stop."

The girl's father, looking back at the owner of the hand on his shoulders, felt the energy of a predator looking down at him.

"Who are you ..."

Farrah quickly tried to hide Fatuma with her Abaya.

Cheolho, who was looking down, said with a sigh, "Hey, do you understand what we are saying?"

At the man's question, the girl's dad nodded his head frantically. He did not want to be on the bad side of these dangerous men.

"Why shouldn't we go to a more comfortable place with good people?"

The expression of the man looked so innocent for a man who just broke the neck of another like a dry twig. Farrah felt like if he didn't agree with this man, he was going to end up in a very bad situation.

The girl's father led them to his home.

The supervisor's body was neatly tucked away by Cheolho in his suitcase. He skillfully carried out the duty by folding his body like a waste before putting it away. Since the supervisor died and disappeared, Farrah would be under suspicion, but he placed the three in his house anyway.

As soon as he entered the house, Farrah carefully laid down his daughter and went over to check on a woman who was lying down on a wooden bed in the room, sweating and wheezing. Then, he went over to fetch some hidden flour under the chimney and started boiling some water.

Cheolho's eyes met that of Fatuma's.

"Hello

As he waved his hands, the girl shrunk her body in fear. He felt a sense of compassion as he looked at the girl's swollen face.

"Geez, why are you scaring the girl," one of the men said to Cheolho as he took off the veil from his head.

"Dude, I wasn't trying to..."

Cheolho scoured his suitcase to give the girl something to eat. The feet of the corpse were revealed for a while and the girl was horrified. He shoved it back in a few seconds later and picked up the food that he had before. Cheolho had a week's worth of reserves, but if the operation goes as planned, he wouldn't be using it today.

"Do you want it?"

The girl alternated her gaze between her dad and the chocolate that was being offered to her. He nodded his head, but she couldn't just take it.

"Cheolho, obviously, her dad is making some porridge for the sick person here, how would this girl be able to take this chocolate?"

"Oh right... hey, come here," Chelho said to Farrah.

"Yes, yes." Cheolho handed Farrah some food.

"Take some and feed it to the woman."

"Th..Thank you."

Farrah took the food right away. And mixed it into the porridge he was making. The girl seemed relieved that her father received something, and quickly shoved the chocolate into her mouth.

"It's okay, eat slowly..."

Cheolho spread out his reserve food while making a sad face. He himself had a girl at home. If he went by the plan, he should not have appeared until their set time, but he could not let this little girl get raped.

"Th...thank you"

"Nice little girl. Hey yo, take out some of your food too" Cheolho said to one of his guys.

"Why!? Why are you taking mine too!?"

"You won't even need the whole thing! Why are you so stone-hearted? Are you living up to the Dark Knight Clan's reputation?"

"Why are you talking about the clans now? Okay, fine." He opened his suitcase as he grumbled. His baggage was full of food.

The girl was already sad about finishing her chocolate but she opened her eyes wide in amazement as she saw the array of food presented before her.

At that moment, the girl's father came and knelt down in front of Cheolho.

Chapter 226

"Thank you for saving my daughter!"

Farrah dug his head on the dry ground.

"Hmm." Cheolho scratched his head as he looked down on the man. He saw Farrah reaching out and hiding a gun while he was making the porridge. He also knew that the man kept looking his way. He understood his sentiment. It was partially his fault as well. He didn't make himself clear towards him.

"But we cannot live here any longer. They'll come after my house today, so please, if you can take my daughter away when you leave..." Farrah begged.

"What are you going to do with yourself?" Chelho asked, holding himself back from swearing at him.

"We'll take care of ourselves once you take our daughter."

Cheolho grunted. He knew what Farrah meant by that. If he wasn't mistaken, there was no way out of this place. The surrounding walls of this place were built not only to protect them from the invasion of monsters but to keep the inhabitants of the city from escaping as well. The fatherly love that he displayed was heartbreaking.

That kind of love is only possible if one were a parent.

At that time, his daughter, whose mouth was full of chocolate, cried at his father's words.

"Daddy ... I don't like it."

"Fatuma. You have to follow him so you can live."

"No, no," she cried.

"Shh! You must be quiet! " He shut his daughter's mouth with his hand and whispered something in her ear. One of Cheolho's men came up to him and said,

"Bro, you take responsibility, you got a 10-year old wife now."

"Shut your bullshit!"

"So you should've left after saving her. What is this now?"

"I didn't expect this to happen!"

Cheolho nudged his brother's head. "Shush and just feed them"

"Huh?" Farrah was taken aback. Here he was trying to save his daughter's life, but this guy was talking about something entirely different.

"Are you going to abandon us?"

"Abandon what? You'll be swept away anyway"

"Swept away?"

As Farrah tilted his head in confusion, Cheolho shook his head and listened into his headset.

Then, he sat down and started talking to his brother,

"They just passed through the Pantland border and are five minutes away from arriving."

"What... 10 minutes earlier than expected... damn it, always so condescending, these Invincibles..."

"Agh, shut up and tell your clan master that you and Myungwoo will take this region. Also, tell them about how we moved our locations..."

"And you?"

"I'm a classified reserve, right? I'll take care of some civilians here. It's easy for you two anyway if I'm not there."

"Not talking about the level of difficulty here, our clan master is picky about these things..."

"That's why I'm asking you because your clan master is very fond of his own clan members... and if I leave these people, do you think they'll survive? If anything, you guys can stay..."

"Okay fine..."

As his brother lingered and disappeared outside the house with the other one of them, Cheolho looked down at the father of the child, who was still lying on the ground.

"There's a rooftop here right?"

"Yes, there is."

"Then let's go see some good stuff."

"What do you mean...?"

"Stop talking and just lead me up. It'll be a spectacle that you've never seen in your life"

Farrah led the way, confused. Cheolho laid down low first as he got up to the rooftop. The asphalt was heated up because of the sun.

"Let us wait together..."

Farrah looked at Cheolho questionably as he took out his tablet and started assembling it. His job was to establish the siege networks of the region after updating detailed terrain information. The palace, standing in the middle of the city, was truly alien. The people would crawl on the ground like ants with their rulers looking down at them from the skies. But, everything will be over today.

"The monster doesn't communicate with us that well so it would just tell you what it would do, but you can't trust that shit. At least he keeps his promise so you won't have to run away from this place today. It'll all be over soon."

Cheolho shut off his tablet and looked into the sky.

"Ah, here it comes."

Farrah followed Cheolho's gaze but he did not see anything in the direction Cheolho was looking. He looked at Cheolho with his face riddled with questions. Of course, it comes from the difference in vision between an expert and a common man, but Cheolho didn't care to explain what's going to happen. Farrah will see it for himself quickly.

As they were waiting on the rooftop, Fatuma quietly came through the doors and quickly ran into her father's arms.

"Dad... Don't let me go..."

"No, Fatuma."

"Go...together..."

"Shhh. And don't annoy this man..."

Farrah cried at his daughter's plea.

Of course, who would want to part from their child? Farrah knew that since his supervisor died and he disappeared, they would come after him, and once they found out that the supervisor was dead, they would be tortured to death according to the rule of Sharia...

He hugged his daughter.

Even if he was going to die, he wanted to save her. He hugged her as if it were their last.

Cheolho held his head as if he was nauseated. He felt like a criminal while looking at this father and his daughter.

"Is this translator not working well? Why are you guys filming a soap opera? You don't have to do that anymore."

"Huh?"

"Look over there"

Farrah saw a black dot in the sky where Cheolho was pointing at.

"Don't be surprised... you guys might think it's some kind of godsend angel but it's just a monster in a human form so don't be enticed."

*BOOOOOOOM*

A slow sound of an airplane engine started humming and the black dot suddenly came close.

It was a huge airplane. Well, it didn't exactly look like an airplane. Four tiltrotors were on its every side with one spanning about 20 meters in diameter and its body, surrounded by thick gloves, looked like a fortress floating in the sky.

"An unidentified aircraft appeared! Sound the alarm!"

"Get in action! Battle Formations! "

*engine accelerating* 𝑙𝒾𝒷𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘥.𝒸𝑜𝘮

*gunfire*

They weren't the only ones who found the aircraft. There were war cries ringing through the city along with the signal, some ascended to their stations and the other civilians rushed into their respective buildings. The anti-aircraft weapons which were installed through the walls were also now being readied for battle.

"Uh ... uh ... what is that ..."

Farrah unconsciously dribbled his feet in anxiety. This Asian beside him seemed so peaceful, so the aircraft must be an ally, but when the Great Republic begins to work, it will quickly be shot like a beehive and fall soon after, killing all those inside it.

*shooting sound*

As expected, the missiles all over the walls were fired towards the aircraft.

"Dumbasses. They wasted their ammo!"

"No!"

Farrah tried to get up from his seat, but Cheolho held him down.

"Just watch it, man."

"Huh?"

*BOOOMMBBAAAMMM*

Hundreds of white flares burst out at once, creating a few colorful wings of light as if they had already sensed it.

*KWWAAAAAAA*

The missiles exploded one after another, and soon, the bottom of the aircraft broke and something like a small shadow in the form of a human appeared. Then what was released was...

*BOOM*

They anticipated some big reaction, but what the aircraft fired was just some red ray of light. It seemed insignificant and those who were on the ground didn't even care about it, but what they didn't know was that the one who shot that beam was the Master Archer.

*SPLITTING LOUD NOISE*

Farrah's eyes widened. He instinctively uttered, "Oh Allah..."

The red light exploded mid-air but it was not shot by something. Like fireworks, it split itself apart and fell to the ground like rain.

*LOUD EXPLOSIVE SOUND*

The red light covered the sky like carpet as it went down.

Farrah could not close his mouth. The red light was not falling down randomly, but it was specifically aimed at those armed men.

And soon after stopping in the middle of the city's old-fashioned palace, an immense ray of light which was bigger than the last one appeared and covered it like the sun itself had descended. Soon, it covered the whole palace in an explosion so great that all that remained from it was silence.

In the face of an inescapable bombing, everyone lost their will to resist.

*DU..DU...DU..DU..*

The aircraft slowly vanished and Cheolho got up to stretch his limbs.

"Hey, I'm going to have to go down to the riots... Um... well, you can just go."

He looked at the father and his daughter for a second before jumping off from their roof. Now, it was his turn to break some sweat.

#2

"The occupation of Pantland is complete"

"What about the casualties?"

"At your first attack, Jaehwang, 1,453 minor injuries and 659 major injuries and 45 were killed. Later, the hunter units were inserted for riot control that resulted in 541 minor injuries, 591 major injuries, and 112 deaths. We have a total of 3401 prisoners, 2592 of them were hunters and the rest were civilians. In terms of our allied Hunter units, there are 112 minor injuries, 34 major injuries, and no fatalities."

Jaehwang nodded at Irumi's report. His attack resulted in some deaths even if he didn't use that much power. Even if the opponent was a major villain, he didn't make it a habit to kill them off like flies.

"But their numbers didn't match in terms of what we heard before," Irumi replied at Jaehwang's remarks with a stern face.

"My apologies, but I believe we have lost Abdul Hussein and 3000 of his Black Skull squad. At your attack, we believe they fled immediately to the Elus Gate inside the palace to retreat."

"There was an Elus Gate in the palace?"

"Yes, about 20 meters in diameter, it was a relatively small one."

"And did our troops follow them?"

"We are going to put in the secret squad soon."

"Okay, anything else?"

"Nope, I have nothing else to report."

"Good. From now on, we will start the reconstruction of Pantland."

"Alright."

Chapter 227

Solitude – 1

#1

Jaehwang acquired Pantland, or rather, the Central West region of Somalia.

Somalia's interim government showed an unconditional welcome to his occupation of Pantland. They seemed to be ready to elect Jae Hwang as the president of Somalia if he could drive out the world's most radical Islamic militia.

The World Hunter Secretariat announced the occupation of Pantland and called for a review of its sovereignty. Then, they announced that they would soon begin rebuilding the city. The public expressed their concern that it was a hasty action because if the World Hunter Office delayed or withheld the examination, all the resources, and manpower that was put in could be lost.

Here was the word of Jo Yonggi, the Invincible's adviser.

After the occupation, Jaehwang went back to Invincible and called for a meeting. He asked Jo about the rebuilding of Somalia. This was because Jo was the living legend who revived the Korean economy for the past 60 years, and he was the perfect candidate for this issue.

Somalia was running for almost 150 years of anarchy by now.

Of course, Somalia had tried different methods all this time but they all ended up as a failure. There would be many factors to it, but Somalia was almost like a vegetative nation that had no will to relieve its glory once again.

When Jaehwang asked Jo about the prescription of Somalia, he summed up his answer in a simple manner.

"Just pour in a capital so they cannot resist."

"That's all you need? Money?" Jaehwang asked questionably.

"Yup, but a lot of it. Flood them with money to the point that they could wash themselves from poverty."

"I heard there were many tribal and religious conflicts surrounding that region, is it okay to ignore those factors?"

Jo swirled his coffee cup and replied, "That's also true... Freaking Islam... or rather, the main problem is the Sharia law. Some experts might say that blind monetary support is not the best solution but the people who said that they didn't have the money in the first place. This coffee is very good by the way."

"Do you want me to give you some mixed coffee packs?"

"Sure. People who work under me here are all so pretentious that they only drink coffee with weird names. It's nice to have something different for a change."

Jo, who just made internationally renowned experts into penny-pinching losers, preferred the instant coffee mix one can get from any shop around the corner. Jaehwang shrugged and asked him again.

"So coming back to the main issue, how much do we need to pour in?"

Jo laughed at Jaehwang's question.

This man who was the source of all the income does not even know how much he is making but that did not surprise him. His wealth was growing at an exponential rate. In fact, the wealth that Jaehwang was accumulating was already past the point of a measurable sum.

People would often assume that a monsters' remains were the only things of value, but once they considered the existence of those belonging to the 9th tier, everything would change. An enormous amount of money would be paid to those who were able to capture those monsters or retake the land that they took. Now, Jaehwang's money was coming in steadily.

Jaehwang did not even have to concern himself with reinvesting his income. Even if he just saved up all of these, his safe would still skyrocket. In fact, he had already divided his bank account among several countries in the world because of the insurmountable amount of money that he had. The government of Korea itself was worried that his money might be able to affect their economy negatively and they were the ones who pleaded with Jaehwang to diversify his income. The Republic of Korea was now too small to handle the price of Jaehwang's raid.

Just from his recent income, Jaehwang is now probably the world's richest man.

"If you just empty a few of the accounts that you have now, Somalia would be free from poverty. You can probably buy the entire country if you want but that, I don't recommend of course. There's not much value in the land except for some of its natural resources."

Jaehwang nodded at Jo's advice. He probably had enough money to go on with his plans.

"Great. Then, can you take care of the reconstruction project of Somalia yourself, Adviser?"

"Sure thing." Jo shrugged.

Jaehwang did not even ask how much that was. Jo was well aware of the situation of Jae Hwang. It was still difficult for him to manage his assets and Jo was still helping him despite that. He also consulted the Prince separately regarding his finances.

"What level of reconstruction are you hoping for?"

"Help them forget about religion and their tribes if possible. There is no limit on how much you can use."

"Wow. It's been forever since I was given so much money to play with. You're not going to be stingy like your brother?"

"Yes, of course, use as much as you need"

"Perfect. Then I'll do what I can"

As he left Jaehwang's office, Jo did not forget to take some instant coffee mix from the assistant's office. He was a man of cheap taste.

#2

Jaehwang returned to Somalia and hurried to find Abdul Hussein. As soon as he completed his preparations, he led his troops to Elus.

Abdul Hussein was not a stupid man and instead of shutting down the gates, he set up several dangerous booby traps near the Elus gates. In multiple sites, there were TNT bombs that weighed a few tonnes and Hussein's gangs were waiting on that before they attacked their troops.

There would have been catastrophic results if the troops prematurely pursued them, but the first troops that led the way were the group of elites. Less than half a day later and after disabling all their traps, their team quickly caught up with Abdul Hussein's using Jaehwang's chase skills.

Abdul Hussein tried to disrupt the chase by using the powerful monster's habitat and its features. Like a guerrilla, he ran through the environment with an impeccable level of stealth. He seemed to have sought the escape route in advance and systematically hindered Jaehwang's pursuit. But ironically, less than three days later, he was caught.

Hussein's mistake was simple.

The first was that he thought that Jaehwang would move away from the monsters' habitat, and the second was that he underestimated Jaehwang's skills. Jaehwang went through monsters' habitat, of course, and he encountered a lot of monsters just as what he had planned but they weren't strong enough to stop him. He was a natural hunter and playing a game of chase was too simple for him. He soon reached the large plains of Elus and it was then when Abdul Hussein realized that he could not escape his pursuit.

So, he prepared himself for a fight and his plan was brutal.

He ordered his 3000 men to do a suicide attack after having them drugged and laced with bombs. His guards that were basically brainwashed rushed against Jaehwang's troops like a herd of savage animals, but still, they were all dead men in his hands.

Abdul Hussein and his men's complete destruction became a worldwide issue. Now, Jaehwang wasn't just regarded as a competent 10-star hunter but also an unbeatable death machine.

'Mass genocide, heartless assassin, global criticism.'

In Operation Pantland Takeover, there were a total of 156 fatalities with only 45 of them being killed directly from his attack but the people perceived it as him killing them without mercy. The world preferred to show a more stimulating headline and so, another 3000 deaths were now added to his hands.

'World Hunter Secretariat 10-star Hunter Summon Announcement'

Even though they were villains, 3,156 was still a big number. Villains were criminals and were harmful to societies, but they were still humans and have the right to be tried. But because Jaehwang wiped them away like trash, a lot of human rights organizations poured in criticisms upon him.

'The dignity of a human being must be recounted now that the world is being freed from the fear of monsters. Gone are the days of lawlessness, in which villains were subject to execution without trial. That is why the genocide in Somalia deserves to be criticized.'

The fire started when the Secretary-General of the World Human Rights Association mentioned Jaehwang's name in an official statement.

Religious organizations have also begun to embark on the ruthlessness of Jaehwang. In particular, certain religions in the Republic of Korea held a joint worship in front of the Invincible Palace, and the pastors have raised their necks to voice the ruthlessness of Invincible.

"Everyone is a child of God. It is clearly stated in religious doctrines that even those who are bad are still a child of God. And no matter how wrong it is, at least there is no right for the state to deprive someone of his or her life because it is a God-given life and their dignity is endowed by our own constitution. And It's not just a deprivation of life, it's a basic right. By protecting the human rights of the villain, the human rights of everyone in our society are better protected."

Every religion that was usually busy tearing each other apart was now busy with criticizing Jaehwang with a single voice.

Jaehwang, of course, made no statement like he didn't care about all these criticisms. As if wanting them to misunderstand him if they wished so, he focused on hurrying upon the reconstruction of Somalia.

And Farrah, who just a few days ago almost had his wife dying of malnutrition and his daughter on the cusp of getting raped, had witnessed a flood of relief supplies as he watched their city getting rebuilt. There, he prayed to his god as thanks for sending his angel.

#3

"Delicious"

The moist tiramisu disappeared into her red lips.

"How did you find out about this place? Wow, my Jaehwang is all grown-up now! You're treating a lady right!"

"..."

Basically talking to herself, Goongi showered Jaehwang with compliments.

Still, Jaehwang laughed at Goongi's compliments before pouring in his focus on his practice book.

This small alley bakery Jaehwang was now with Goongi was a hidden restaurant in Korea that he specifically ordered for. Goongi deliberately praised Jaehwang even though she knew everything about what he was doing.

Because they do everything together and because their souls are intertwined, they cannot hide anything from each other. When Jaehwang first had to be with Goongi, he was very uncomfortable. From going to the toilet to moving on to washing himself, everything about their relationship was awkward. Of course, he could consciously stop thinking about it, but at some point, he got too lazy to do that as well.

At some point, everything got familiar and a matter of fact,

"Do you want me to study for you?"

Goongi asked about Jaehwang's driver's license exam and Jaehwang rejected her, saying, "No, it's not like you're going to drive too."

"You will never know and why do you need it anyway? You can fly your private jet or just use a driver..."

Goongi was technically not wrong and it was not only a private jet, but he could also fly his recently bought American fortress mega-quad-copter Atlas to over Korea. But, then again, Jaehwang did not want another wave of unnecessary attention like that.

"I just want to try a thing called an automobile."

Not long ago at Dong-cheol's wedding, Jaehwang gifted his friend a hunter's off-road handmade vehicle but when he gave him a present, he also became greedy about Maika. The man's dream is said to be with Maika, and he must be a man himself. He was finally starting to understand why a hunter would buy a house the moment they start making money.

"Hmph..." Goongi seemed dissatisfied as he squinted her eyes.

"I'll play with you later."

"Just empty words..."

"Yup."

"You're becoming sleazier every day."

"Thank you for the compliment"

"Who ruined my innocent Jaehwang..."

Goongi was just about to clean up the area in a specific way when the waitress came in with a beautiful plate of desserts.

"Here is the 'Madame Catherine Special' you ordered."

"Try it, I heard that this was a pre-order menu only"

"Hmmm," Goongi grunted but after a moment, she started to dig in. Soon, her cheeks reddened.

"Ugh so gooooood."

Even a half-human does not seem to have immunity against delicious food.

*Snickers* 𝑙𝑖𝑏𝓇𝘦𝑎𝒹.𝑐𝑜𝓂

"Don't laugh, I'm losing my affection."

Jaehwang snickered once more at Goongi and went back to his test prep. In the past, the exam was so easy that the passing rate was over 90 percent, but now, the percentage of those who passed among all the exam takers was now about 30 percent. Brains had nothing to do with one's hunter abilities.

People would usually assume that being a hunter would make one smart but that's not true. Their concentration becomes better so they might get to study more effectively, but they do not necessarily become more intelligent.

And Jaehwang was physically experiencing that himself. He had more wrong answers than right ones, and he couldn't help but frown after checking his score.

"Ugh... I must really have no talent for all of this brainy stuff"

"So, I just said that I'll help you!"

"No..."

"So stubborn"

Jaehwang sighed and leaned back in his chair at Goongi's unenthusiastic remark.

"This is nice"

It was a place where no one would notice them just like an ordinary couple sitting inside a bakery, they're having an ordinary day.

Even the bodyguards were laid off for the day, She even made Jaehwang and herself less visible and noticeable to others, and this may be just an ordinary day for other people but to Jaehwang and Goongi, it was such a relaxing day and a very precious one...

Goongi, who was snacking on the opposite table, transformed and came on Jaehwang's lap with her eyes looking a bit sad.

She leaned her head on Jaehwang's chest.

"It's not your fault."

"I know."

Chapter 228

Jaehwang stroked Goongi's hair and closed his eyes.

"Being natural is good."

"Whatever." Jaehwang shook his head.

Sometimes, he had sides of himself that he really wanted to hide from her.

Their resentful eyes dying in the explosion...

Most of them were drunk with madness, but some of their eyes had despair and sadness. Obviously, brainwashing would not be considered as true loyalty. Though drunk, what they had was a desire for life, but of course, he did not sympathize with them. He already knew what they were. Villains who only use terror and murder... if it wasn't for Jaehwang, they would have been still reigning over the weak until they grow old and die.

His original plan was to attack Abdul Hussein and come out with a clean finish, but his problem was that he could not distinguish Hussein from the rest. Hussein was also a 7-star shape-shifting hunter who strategically placed doppelgangers around him. He didn't also expect him to use a suicide squad. Hussein planned to bomb all of his guards and escape alone.

Of course, all of Hussein's plans failed because of Jaehwang's arrows, but 3,000 deaths were still too much for him. That was the main reason why he did not say anything to the press regarding their criticism. He was using this time as an excuse to take a break.

Jaehwang listened to the Prince's advice that hunters need to live a life away from all the battles sometimes. Jaehwang was even considering taking a break from the raids too. Most of the urgent 9-tier monster requests were taken care of after all. There were many more 9-tier monsters around the world, but those ones would remain inactive as long as they would remain untouched.

The Martial Arts House was still busy granting raid requests, but they were requests for the benefit of the stakeholders so it didn't matter if he ignored it properly. Either way, they'll just press the World Hunter Secretariat and each of the other countries.

Not only that, celebrities from all over the world were now visiting the Invincible Palace. They all came with extravagant gifts along with a request to meet with Jaehwang but Irumi took care of them nonetheless.

*At the quiet cafe with a piece of soft music playing in the background...*

Goongi, who ate all the snacks, was sitting with her hand on her chin as she stared at him.

The customers kept entering the café but they did not notice them in the corner.

Jaehwang's face was actually not well known because of his avoidance of the media, but Goongi's beauty was exceptional and it was impossible for her to not attract any attention towards her. That's why she used a spell to hide her beauty so that the other ones won't notice her.

Some time had passed and now, Jaehwang closed his prep book with a big sigh. He was trying to concentrate on studying but Goongi's eyes made him uncomfortable.

"Let's go for a walk"

"Yes!"

They excused themselves to the cafe's manager and came out on the streets for a walk. Goongi hooked her arms to Jaehwang's as they walked side by side.

"I think it's quite nice to come out like this once in a while."

"I agree."

The Great Fusion was not only a calamity to the human race.

Fossil fuels and nuclear energy had disappeared into history. It was replaced by Mana stones and the nuclear power plants were either destroyed by monsters or got wrecked over time due to its lack of use. Somehow during that time, the fine dust pollution was cleared up and now, the air quality became crisp and refreshing.

With Goongi on his side, he could go anywhere.

Just by being in the midst of ordinary people, Jaehwang felt a lot better.

But after their stroll when they were about to go back to the café, they heard a scream across the road.

When Jaehwang stopped to turn around, he saw a middle-aged woman running away from a crowd of three men chasing her.

"Get out of the way!"

"Everyone, get away!"

"AHHHH!"

Pedestrians walking down the street retreated away from the men who were running into them.

The woman was running through the street with three men chasing her, pushing anyone that would come their way. Some of them were able to step back while some fell to the ground.

The woman looked back and shouted, "You idiots! Stop disrupting the peace and let it go!"

"You bitch!" One of the men shouted before taking out his gun.

"AGHH! GUN!"

"Get away!"

No matter how experienced someone might seem, there was a big difference between taking out a gun and using them. The civilians around the area got frightened and ran away, injuring many along with their path.

"You idiots! Why are you pointing a gun at me?!"

"Seriously, you woman!" The man then pointed towards her.

*gunshots*

"Geez! It's dangerous!"

The woman did not dodge the bullets.

Maybe she figured that if she dodged, other people could be harmed so she took out a small disc from her jacket and blocked all of them. When the other men saw that she held her ground to stop the attack, they pulled out a heavy rod from their waists.

"You guys really want a fight?!"

She stretched out her disc in anger towards them. Then, a ball of air began to form around the disc. The three men's faces hardened as if they sensed imminent danger.

"Damn it! I'm retreating for the civilians." exclaimed the woman after looking around her. If she used her hunter powers now, many innocent civilians would be injured.

"Pfft! All talk!"

Whether or not they knew if their lives were in danger, the three men proudly approached the woman.

"3-star villain Han Yeon Soo! You are now under arrest according to the Hunter Law!"

"Don't joke with me, I was living quietly all this time!"

"Your charges are not cleared just because you were laying low for a bit!"

"At least I didn't take out my gun where the civilians are at. Damn it... now that all the real hunters are out of Korea, the only shitty ones are left."

The woman grumbled but she still raised her arms after putting her disc away. She chose to be arrested rather than resisting them.

*BAM*

"AAHHHHH!"

But these men did not simply arrest her, they bashed her with their rods and after a few blows to the head that left her on the ground, they cuffed her hands behind her back.

"What? The villain catchers are worse than the villains themselves!"

"Shhh, these Hunter Secretariat guys totally ignore the Hunter Law..."

"But what the hell!? Does that make sense to you?"

As the crowd around them started dissing the men, the leader of the three frowned.

"Everybody stop! There may still be the villain's remnants around, we must start a search!" He yelled at the crowd.

Then, the already agitated crowd started to curse the three.

"Hey! The Hunter Secretariat doesn't mean jack shit!"

"Are you not the real villains?"

"What? Yo, take videos of them now!"

As soon as they took out their smartphones, their leader kicked one of them in their abdomen.

"AGH!"

The man rolled on the ground and the leader, who didn't seem to be satisfied, smashed the man's phone as well.

"If anyone else tries to take a video again, this is what will happen to them!"

The people were frightened and stopped cursing them.

It would be a serious crime if an average hunter committed violence against a civilian, but these men had a special contract with the government as part of the Arrest Squad of the Hunter Secretariat.

In addition, the Korean Hunter Secretariat has been untouchable because Prince was its chief member.

"Someone help move this injured man!"

One man who was looking after all of the injured people cried but no one paid attention to him.

"No one can leave the premises until the search is over!"

"What kind of law is that!?"

As the crowd started to murmur again, the leader smashed his rod to the ground.

*BAM*

"Shut it! If you don't want to end up like this villain woman! Everyone should bring their identification card! You will all be released after checking!"

The middle-aged lady on the ground was bleeding from her head the entire time. The leader still did not have enough so he walked up to her and placed her feet on her head before swearing.𝓵𝙞𝓫𝒓𝙚𝓪𝓭.𝒄𝓸𝓶

"Ugh, I can't just watch this anymore"

Goongi and Jaehwang, who were both watching what was happening from the side, shook their heads.

They didn't want to break their date, but this was too much. Jaehwang glanced at Goongi, and then, she grinned and waved her hand once, disassembling the magic that hid them.

Jaehwang walked towards the crowd.

The leader, who was threatening the crowd, frowned as he watched Jaehwang walk towards him.

"Hey, you! Can't you hear? You have to line up!"

But when Jaehwang showed no sign of obedience, the leader swung his rod against him.

Jaehwang frowned as well and grabbed the leader's wrist even before he could swing it.

"You have no manners"

"What!"

The leader felt that the strength behind his grip wasn't ordinary.

"Let... let me go!"

"Sure..."

The leader stumbled back as soon as he decided to let him go. He became conscious of the crowd once more and there, he shouted, "What, who are you!"

"I'm a hunter."

"Ha? A hunter? Do you want to get your license suspended for disrupting our affairs?" The leader said in anger as he looked back at his colleagues. He knew that there were certain types of hunters who would butt their noses into everyone else's business.

"You! Show me your license!" The leader held out his hand.

If he knew Jaehwang's face, he wouldn't have acted this way but unfortunately for him, there were very few in the world who knew what his face looked like. He was famous, but he never appeared in public and all of his information was tagged as top secret.

*sigh*

Jaehwang shook his head. He didn't want to reveal himself, but now, he has decided to let them know who he was.

Jaehwang took out his hunter license and showed it to them. When the leader saw Jaehwang's license, he became confused. It looked different from the hunter license that he knew. Normally, hunter licenses were transparent with one's information displayed as a hologram and the number of stars shown in black.

The one he received from Jaehwang was just black and there was just a big gold star on it with a license number. If he looked a little bit closer, he could have read the word '10-star' engraved lightly on the card, but he did not have an eye for such details.

"Are you kidding me?"

The leader did not even think of checking Jaehwang's license number and threw the card back at his face. The card bounced off Jaehwang's chest and fell to the ground.

*Jaehwang sighs again*

Jaehwang thought at that moment that it would have been better for him if he had kept his old card.

The card that was thrown by this ignorant man was a special card for Jaehwang which was given as a gift by the new secretary-general of the Korean Hunter Secretariat at the Invincible Palace.

Jaehwang was told that it was made for the world's first 10-star hunter. Jaehwang pulled out a business card from his wallet and his smartphone.

Jaewhang looked at the leader before he dialed the phone number on his business card and said, "I'll call the one who gave me this card."

Chapter 229

Lee Jinhyun, the leader of the Hunter Secretariat's Villain arrest group became worried. This guy was not afraid of the Hunter Secretariat? And he's just a Hunter? Looking sideways, he found that some were still filming their situation.

"Damn it"

Dozens of people were now watching as well as on camera. Now, he couldn't even back off.

"Hmm, we'll be slowly investigating. Call him whoever it is."

Lee Jinhyun looked at the back of Jaehwang's head, not aware that Jaehwang was laughing at him. He took his two men and started checking his identity.

#2

*phone ringing*

"Hello"

A polished voice of a middle-aged man came in.

"Hello, how are you?"

"Uhh, sorry but may I ask who is calling please?"

It was a new number that appeared on the man's phone. The man who received Jaehwang's call was someone in a position who does not receive calls from an unknown number. His phone number, to begin with, was not open to the public.

"You gave me your business card some time ago. It's the Martial Arts House's Chun Jaehwang"

The moment Jaehwang said his name, the voice of the crowd increased significantly.

"The Master Archer!" the man in the background said in an enthusiastic voice.

"Yes, sorry I was a little late to call you back,"

"No worries, thank you for calling me, rather!"

The man yelled as if he just won the lottery but this reaction was natural because now, he had the phone of the world's strongest 10-star hunter.

Jaehwang was not as excited as the man. He had no plans of revealing his phone number to anyone.

Jaehwang called rather impulsively but he felt a little bad that the man on the other end of the line was so thrilled to talk to him. He felt annoyed even if he didn't really mind it.

"Actually, I called in because I got into some trouble because of the hunter license you gave me last time we met..."

"Huh? What do you mean?" His tone became embarrassed.

Jaehwang explained the current situation to him and as soon as he heard it, he signed and replied, "Ah, I am so sorry, I made a huge mistake. In fact, I had already talked with the World Hunter Secretariat, but the card got unexpectedly produced ahead of its schedule so I was able to give it to you. Hunter licenses weren't used that much so I thought that it wouldn't be a problem."

"Hmm, yes, as I expected..." Jaehwang nodded.

He was right, it was rarely used for some special circumstances but the secretariat's worst possible scenario came true.

"Anyway, it's a bit embarrassing. Isn't it ridiculous that I have to show my power in front of them to try to prove myself?"

"You're right. I... I'm going right now... no, to those arresters... I'll call them first!"

The secretary-general was a man of many duties, but Jaehwang was the man who got him to where he was. Jaehwang might not know, but the secretary-general was a pro-Invincible man who was able to get his present position on a condition that he would devote himself strictly to the needs of the Prince and Jaehwang.

But, Jaehwang was not buying his suggestion.

"No, their actions were a bit radical but they were doing their jobs and I don't want to blame them for it."

"Wow, with all that talent and character too..." The secretary-general praised him even before he could finish his sentence.

"Unfortunately, they are not listening to me. The Secretary-General who gave me this card should come and explain it to them," Jaehwang replied with his firm voice and he noticed the meaning behind it.

"30 minutes ... no! Please give me 20 minutes," said the Secretary-General.

Jaehwang sent his location to him before he placed his phone back in his pocket. It was a little mischievous game, but whatever, it was fun to watch.

Then he heard a few people groan behind him.

"Ugh, my chest hurts..."

"My legs..."

It was the people who were injured in the midst of their arrest. They said that they called an ambulance but Jaehwang felt that it was quite serious.

"Goongi, can you treat them?"

"Hmm? Why?" Goongi asked, seemingly hinting why Jaehwang wasn't doing it himself since he had the same skills like hers.𝑙𝘪𝒷𝓇𝑒𝑎𝑑.𝘤𝑜𝑚

"Please, you're faster than me."

She reluctantly rose from her seat at the table across the street and walked with a confused expression of a smile to those who were lying down. She broke the spell on herself that was hiding her from everyone.

*Gasps*

As she walked over to the crowd, everyone stared at her with their eyes emptied by awe.

Goongi walked on, not minding the attention, and lightly touched the people who had fallen unnoticed. The moment she touched them, they looked like they'd received God's grace.

"My legs are ..."

"My arms ..."

All of their pain disappeared or maybe, they could no longer think about it. Were they better now or were they confused by her beauty?

Goongi even healed the villain lady who was beaten up by the arrest squad. Then, she turned her head towards Jaehwang with her hands on her waist. With a dazed look, she seemed to be hinting that she doesn't care about the other people's attention...

"I'm sorry," Jaehwang gently admitted his fault.

He asked her with an ulterior motive and with her actions, she showed that she knew what he was thinking. There, silently, she said, 'don't involve me in these kinds of human affairs'.

Now that she gained all of her powers back, she was definitely not a 'kind god'. 𝓁𝑖𝒷𝑟𝘦𝒶𝑑.𝒸𝘰𝘮

He did not expect her to be a typical 'help out the good man/scold the bad man' type of god before, but he was quite sure that she probably had a distinctive personality. But then again, calling her personality "distinctive" was a very watered-down expression that Jaehwang had invented recently.

Goongi walked back to the bench where she originally sat like that was her own spot.

"This is awkward."

Frankly, Jaehwang was a little greedy.

He wanted her to be more humane and get used to a human's gaze but Goongi had no interest in any other human besides himself. Or rather, she did not even treat any other human unaffiliated with Jaehwang to be of the same kind of being as him.

#3

Even the two guards who were checking the civilians stopped to look at her beauty. Then, when Goongi sat down and controlled her presence, they looked at her as if they've just woken up from a dream.

She was quite tall for a woman, she had a kind of aura inexpressible by words and her body had a sensual charm. She carried herself with elegance like a queen but her gentle smile seemed as shy as an innocent girl experiencing her first love.

In addition, there was an unprocessed wildness about her that made their chest pound. In short, her entire figure could be treated like magic itself.

But the problem was that this beauty behaved like the lover of this suspicious man. It was as if they could read each other just by their gaze like an old couple.

The two arresters were filled with jealousy along with an insidious desire to try her.

"Yeah, damn that pretty bitch ..."

"Touched by another man, but still..."

"When our leader breaks that dude, should we try to take her as an excuse?"

"Yeah, sounds like we can pull that off."

Beyond just locker room talk, they have reached the point of plotting a crime. At that time, Lee Jinhyun, who was quietly approaching behind them, said quietly in their ears, "Come here."

"Yes! Brother"

In his call, the two came close to the leader, Lee Jinhyun as if they were his limbs. He said quietly, "I don't think that guy is a normal person."

"Yes?"

"What is that ..."

Lee Jinhyun was also taken away momentarily by the woman's beauty, but soon, he came to his senses.

He had speculated that Jaehwang would be a good prospect for a big clan or a child of a clan master. He himself did not know much about this field because he had just joined, but his intuition said that Jaehwang was much higher than that.

If Jaehwang was just a clan master, it would not be much of a problem but if he was bigger than that, things would get complicated.

The dandy one of the two replied with a smile at his mouth. "No, why do you say so? You are the real big shot here."

The other one nodded back.

Jinhyun, their leader, probably had a great background compared to any other house in Korea.

"Right. My brother, to be honest, you are only temporarily rotting in the bureau to accumulate experience. If it was like before, you'd already be in a managerial position."

"Today is the second time you've been arrested and you've captured Han Yeon-soo, a high-ranked hunter even among the three-star hunters. Really... there's no one like you in Korea. That invincible... hmm..."

He stopped himself from talking about unnecessary things.

If it wasn't for Invincible that was now known around the world, he wouldn't have been doing anything like this but as long as they were watching, he had to do some noticeable stuff.

Lee's father was the director of the Korean Hunter Office.

Not only that, his grandfather was the owner of a large hunter-only hospital that was one of the top ten in South Korea, and his maternal grandfather was a five-time member of the parliament, though he was now in the opposing party.

His future goal was to become a politician wielding great power under the influence of his maternal grandfather. Thus, originally, the Hunter Office of the Republic of Korea had no meaning. But then, the situation and the environment changed.

The Republic of Korea's Hunter Secretariat, which carried no weight before, now held a reputation going through the sky. There, he decided that the position at the Hunter Office of the Republic of Korea would be a good line for his political history in the future and by his father's power, he was assigned as a captain of the arrest troops. Of course, it was clear nepotism, but there was no one in the secretariat who said anything about it.

"I don't feel good about this,"

Lee Jinhyun took his smartphone out of his pocket. Since Jaehwang said that he was a Hunter, his father who was the director of the Republic of Korea's Hunter Secretariat would know better than him. After a brief ringtone, his father, Sang-man, answered the call.

Chapter 230

"Dad, it's me, Jinhyun."

"Hey son, so, your task went flawlessly?"

It was a vague question without a specific subject but he knew what his dad was referring to.

"Yes. Thanks to you, I could easily capture her. "

"Okay. I'm glad. Even though she was registered as a villain and her skill was great, she was too kind-hearted to attack when there are civilians around"

He nodded at his father's words. The woman villain he arrested today was asked by his father specifically. She was technically a villain, but she has been out for a long time and there were times she actually helped the government, which was why she was one of those that were not being actively pursued.

This arrest was just a monstrous act to raise the statistics of his performance.

"Yes, yes, but father, I have a question for you,"

"Tell me."

"Are there any Hunter licenses with only one gold star on a black background?"

In his mind, he recalled the color and shape of what Jaehwang claimed to be a license card.

"What are you saying? Golden star on a black background? There can be no such thing," Lee Sangman replied.

"But would it be possible though..."

"Nope, all the hunters around the world had the same license card. It could also never be used once changed."

"Did something happen?"

"Yes, actually,"

He explained his current situation as his father's question but contrary to what he had expected, his father seemed uncomfortable. 𝒍𝓲𝓫𝒓𝒆𝒂𝒅.𝙘𝙤𝒎

"He dared to look at a Hunter Secretariat Arrest leader? And ... called the person who gave him the card? He sounds like he has something he trusts in."

"Yes and the guy who had that card didn't seem ordinary. Isn't it impossible that he doesn't know any common sense?"

"No, sometimes, people like Debauchers, often play with license cards. Of course, if you do that, the card will be lost and you will have to reissue it."

The word Debauchery made Jonghyun's mind clear.

If that confidence comes from being a natural awakener like Debauchery, it all made sense.

"Is it? Great, I was worried about it myself." He let out a sigh of relief.

But his father, Lee Sang-man, also overlooked one thing. He might have thought of himself as neutral in terms of his stand but from above, they identified him as a former general secretary. As a result, when the new Secretary-General was recently inaugurated, he was excluded and was not given notice that a special Hunter License card for the world's only 10-star hunter was issued.

As he was arranging his thoughts in his head, Lee Sang-man said, "but you'll never know. I'll come over."

"Huh? No. It is not big enough of a deal for you to come." Jinhyun frowned. His father was overprotective of him. He couldn't feel it when he was younger, but he realized that his overprotection didn't help him at all. It was as if his father still didn't trust him, he felt like a child that cannot do his job without the help of an adult.

"Don't nag on me and give me your location. I need to see what's going on."

Whether or not he knew what Jinhyun was thinking, Sangman was stubborn.

Sangman had been building up stress lately. The emergence of the 10-star Hunter was raising the status of the Korean Hunter Secretariat, and now, there were more above him he had to pay attention to. These new authorities were so clean that many things that he had done before were no longer possible.

He deprived him of his power over human resources, one of his most beloved powers.

The Hunter Secretariat was almost like a national agency. Although the shares are owned in half by the World Hunter Secretariat, the operation is held by the Korean government. Since it is associated with the hunter-related industry that lays golden eggs, it is one of the most popular occupations due to its civic nature and high pay grade.

Even now, as the status has risen, the secretariat has been the symbol of envy. That's why so many people tried to be seen by him who was heavily involved in human resources. He was the only one of those who could place anyone anywhere.

It was a Korean win-win strategy because he was able to get a good place, and he was able to give good positions to those who were friendly to him.

'What's wrong with that anyway?'

People insist that nepotism was wrong, but in fact, it was something that a man in power must do in order to work more smoothly.

Of course, there may be some monetary interests or preferences somewhere, but it's like a lubricant that makes each other's faith more certain. By sharing preferences and interests with each other, they were building a strong bond of "giving together."

However, Invincible was trying to reform the Korean Hunter Secretariat from above. Of course, he did not intend to resist the flow, the old power didn't last long anyway and he himself was one of them. The first example was the dismissal of the former secretary-general and he figured that he will soon end up like that. So, he chose to put his son in the office with all the remaining power he had before he was evicted.

'How hard did I try to get him in!?'

Jinhyun resembled him a lot, he had good looks along with an excellent brain. He was still young, so he couldn't expect much leadership from him but he was a decent hunter. Sangman will do his best to get up to the post and make a connection with the prominent economic leaders.

When he retires, his young son will become pro-Invincible and make an alliance with Jaehwang.

Since they were similar in age, he also planned to push his image as the next generation's leader who can keep up with Jaehwang.

Jinhyun was a spoiled son. Sangmin knew that he protected him a little too much but he figured it was the most critical time for him.

"In this world, you always have to be extra careful. Don't forget how important you are. This time, quietly follow my words."

"Yes."

Jinhyun shook his head in the stubbornness of his father. There was no way to convince him otherwise so he just sent his location to him before putting his phone back in his pocket. Now, he just had to wait.

"How's it going, brother?"

He sighed lightly and answered, "Father said that he'll come here."

"What?"

Their eyes widened at his words. Jinhyun's father, Lee Sangman, was not at this level to come to take care of his son.

"Wow!"

They once again thought that they did well by sucking up to Jinhyun. Sangman must be taking them so seriously that he would come over for such a small thing.

Jinhyun, however, warned his men. "When he comes, you must be careful."

"Yes. Okay."

'I do not have much faith in these two, but when my father appears, they should be quiet.' Jinhyun looked at Jaehwang with his side as he thought to himself, 'Please feel the reality of a poor guy's world.'

#3

The face of Goongi, who was sitting on the bench with a boring look, was then distorted. Something appeared and blocked her eyes from Jaehwang.

He was now sitting on a bench quite far from her while reading a book.

If the Secretary-General would come in later, his identity would be revealed. He didn't care about it so much, but Goongi did not want to be talked about.

The one who blocked her view was one of the Arrester men, who were quite tall and was a pretty boy. There was a slight smile on his mouth as if he was confident in his appearance. Of course, it was just one of the male humans for Goongi, who experienced many in her long life.

"Move."

He hesitated a little after that cold remark but he was able to recover from that in the same moment.

"Oh, sorry." He shook his head with a smile. He naturally moved to Goongi's side and before her harsh words came out, he asked, "Is that your boyfriend?"

Rather than giving him an answer, she did not even turn her head. She perfectly ignored him.

"That person, it's too bad."

Whether she listened to him or not, he shook his head as if he felt bad for Jaehwang and that's when Goongi turned her head at him.

"What are you saying?"

"Haha... I don't know what your boyfriend believes, but our leader is not just anyone. Depending on what he does today, your boyfriend's life might be twisted."

"Huh?"

Goongi slightly frowned at his answer. It was unpleasant for her to hear. How dare he discuss superiority in front of Jaehwang? He was more superior and honorable than anyone else in the world. He was the head of Martial Arts House and the owner of herself, a demigod.

He misunderstood his reaction.

"I don't think it's going to go smoothly in my eyes."

She didn't even care to respond, but he misunderstood as if she agreed with him.

"But you don't have to be nervous. There's a way ... "

The man sneaked up to Gunggi with his hand about to reach his shoulder but...

*sound of bones breaking*

With an eerie cough, his wrist was bent unnaturally in the air.

"Huh?"

At first, he was unaware of what had happened to his hands.

His imagination was too weak to accept it. His hands were twisting outward as if they were swept away by an invisible vortex.

His bones began to crack once more and once his shattered forearm made a 360-degree turn, he wailed.

"Ahhhhh!"

His arms and body leaned back, but his forearms were already as mushy as those of mollusks. All the people saw at that moment was a man who had his arms twisted.

"OMGG!"

"What is that?! Why is his arm..."

Blood and bone fragments started to burst out from his arm.

"Ughfff..."

He grabbed his forearm, thinking that he would die if he didn't do something. Then, he looked around, he did not even suspect her for doing that.

Soon, he thought such a monster cannot be in the middle of the city so with his last remaining energy as his vision began to blur, he looked at Goongi. "Please, heal me."

He had seen Goongi heal people before and thought that she was a healer, but Goongi gazed at her with a cold smile.

"Why should I?"

"Huh?"

"Get away from me before I tear off that disgusting face of yours."

"Hey..."

He stepped back, forgetting the pain from his arms and at once, her cold brutality drove away all his thoughts.

Chapter 231

"It's you..."

It was then when he realized that it was Goongi who had done this to his hand.

Almost instinctively, he reached for his pistol under his jacket. His main skill was shooting, so this was almost a reflex to him but even before he was able to pull out his pistol, he was stopped by Jaehwang.

He slightly twisted the man's wrists to make him drop his gun before he swept his leg.

"AAHHH!"

He fell to the floor almost instantly where he rolled over with his messed up hand. Jaehwang then stepped on his back before reaching to his broken hand once again.

"STOP!"

An unusually shaped spear came towards Jaehwang and it was Jinhyun who threw it as soon as he realized that one of his subordinates was attacked.

Jaehwang just dodged it without much surprise before he looked into Jinhyun's eyes. He did not need to use his hands.

Just by looking...

"Hhpp F..."

Jinhyun, who had both knees weakened, rolled on the ground.

"Uh ... oh ..."

Jin-Hyun could not understand what happened to his body.

Was this the feeling of a herbivore meeting its predator? Jihyun remembered seeing a deer being frozen because of a headlight the same way his fear kept him from moving. The two hands that grabbed his spear did not listen to his brain and now, the best thing that he could do at that moment was to make a fist.

He stumbled like a drunken man as he tried to get up from his knees.𝓁𝘪𝑏𝑟ℯ𝒶𝑑.𝑐ℴ𝘮

"You, you are a villain too!"

He thought that he had been beaten by his opponent and he regretted it.

He tried to think about what kind of minds the people arresting villains would have. Hunters were cunning, and they were definitely different compared to monsters. He was always reminded to not let his guard down, but he forgot such a simple rule.

He thought that Jaehwang was just an arrogant Debauchery because he was sitting on the bench as if he didn't care for the world.

He must have been looking for some opportunities until now and when that beauty attracted their attention, Jaehwang overpowered the most dangerous one of them, himself.

Jinhyun struggled and looked at his remaining subordinate since for now, he's stuck in place with something to hope for.

"This, it can't be beaten..."

He was even terrified of stepping back. The most powerful one of them got defeated just by looking at him.

Not only that, the ultra-beautiful woman who sat behind him also broke his colleague's arm without moving hers.

"Ahh!"

He just panicked and ran back.

#2

"What are you going to do with me?!" Jinhyun said grudgingly and Jaehwang just laughed at him.

Something was clearly being misunderstood.

It was a bit rough, but Jaehwang couldn't help it. If he was late by a second, this guy's face could have been ripped off. They didn't seem to notice that Jaehwang saved their lives. Goongi pretends to be good every time she's by his side but her basic inclination is near neutral. The reason why it did not show up until now was that Goongi only communicated with Jaehwang without being exposed outside as much as possible.

Jaehwang was still trying to soothe Goongi in his head.

'He tried to blackmail me using you as the target!'

'I know, but that's not a reason to kill someone.'

'Kill who? I was just trying to change one arm and his face.'

Jaehwang wanted to say that that would be enough to kill someone, but that was not the important point here.

'Stop flexing, If you kill this one too, things are going to get too complicated.' Jaehwang was secretly standing in between Goongi and the man.

The man could probably die from a heart attack if he just made eye contact with Goongi.

'Get out of the way... I'm not going to kill him.'

Gunggi's eyes glared. She got excited to see a person's blood for the longest time since after all, she was a combat demigod. Jaehwang knew how she used to land heavy armored soldiers at Justin Point. Having starved for a bloodbath for some time, she tried to fight more even after seeing some blood up close. She looked like a bloodthirsty soldier right now.

And now, she's nearly three times stronger than she was back then.

"Haa..."

He shook his head to the Goongi who was sitting on the bench and she looked back at him with her dissatisfied eyes.

'I wanted you to get used to humans a little bit.'

That was why Jaehwang came out with her today. It was Jaehwang who did not want to hide her anymore. He wanted them to be together but it seems that it was still a far-away story.

It would not have been possible if it weren't for the ancestors of the martial family who tied them together but now, they were inseparable from each other.

Jaewhang grabbed Goongi's chin and kissed her curious-faced lips.

"Whoa..." She hesitated momentarily, but soon, she kissed him back.

Goongi wrapped her arms around Jaehwang after three seconds.

"Hmmm..."

Jaehwang, who was originally intending for a small peck, could not resist himself of Goongi's irresistible tongue coming in between his lips.

"Chu... mmm..."

Their lighthearted exchange soon turned into a french kiss and Goongi was the first one to part her lips from their long exchange of saliva before giving him a slight smile.

"Is it delicious?"

After licking her lips, Gunggi looked into his eyes.

"Hah..." Jaehwang blushed.

It was not the first time he had kissed Goongi, but it was his first time to do it in front of so many people. His face burned up and Jaehwang, who just calmed his pounding heart, said, "please go back if you've calmed down..."

"Yeah, okay, and what about later?"

"Hmmm..."

Goongi laughed as she stared at his reddish cheeks, and then, she looked back and forth between Jaehwang and Jinhyun.

"You're lucky, human."

With that, Goongi disappeared as if she melted into thin air with a bit of red dust reminding them that she was there before.

"What, what ..."

Surprised, Jinhyun stared into the empty space before him.

Then, a number of heavy limousines stopped by the road with their loud breaks.

And from the limousine, dozens of men in uniforms like Jinhyun came out. The difference between them was that they were wearing gold gloves along with gold padding on their right shoulder. It was the special arrest team of the Korean Hunter Secretariat.

After a while, a certain man came out. It was a middle-aged man with a big belly wearing an indigo suit. When he got out of the limousine, the sight of Jinhyun lying on the ground made him burst in panic.

"No, what is this...! What are you doing? hurry! Kill that Villain! "

"Yes!"

At that moment, dozens of special arresters flew towards Jaehwang.

It was not an order of suppression but an order of execution. There were no weapons in their hands, but everyone felt how deadly it was.

Jaehwang frowned. Jinhyun became like that because he jumped in without thinking. He intended to freeze him momentarily as well so if someone was the offender here, it would be him... for being so weak.

Jaehwang turned around and looked at the man with the broken arm

"Well, it'll be fine."

It was bloody and hard to see, but all wounds were already cured. He fainted only because he had shed too much blood in such a short time. Jaehwang learned that a heavy blood loss can lead to shock but he did not want to think about that right now. Now was the time to face dozens of men who were about to attack him.

When Jaehwang's hand flipped over, an arrow came into his palm and by the power of Jaehwang's thumb, the arrow was bent.

'Explosive shower' 𝘭𝘪𝑏𝑟ℯ𝒶𝑑.𝘤𝑜𝘮

Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwak !

"AHHHH!"

They flew away faster than they rushed in.

However, they were all trained men and all of them were able to regain their balance midair.

*Wispy sound*

A storm went through the market after Jaehwang's skill was implemented.

"Hmm, he fainted."

The leader of the group, who was minimally exposed to the skill, had his eyes sideways.

The man in the indigo suit was red in rage.

"That guy is killing my son! What are you doing? Kill him quickly! " He roared in rage and all the men surrounding Jaehwang took out their long goldenrods.

*Clink Clink Clink Clink*

The men were holding onto a three-stage rod, which was as long as a mace with spikes attached at its end. They were more specialized in destroying an opponent's armor instead of taking down monsters.

Then, a man stepped forward and grabbed Sangman's shoulders. "Do not worry. Brother."

The middle-aged man took a deep breath of relief once he confirmed the identity of the man who reassured him.

"Hah...I'm glad to have come with you."

The man behind Sang-man was one of the ten best people in the Hunter Secretariat. He was in the military before his awakening, and after that, he was scouted by the Korean Hunter Secretariat where he developed his strength with their full support. In particular, his attack skills were excellent and were rumored to catch people better than monsters.

'Executive Han Sang Heon'

With a terrible reputation, he was also known as one of the strongest in Korea's Hunter Secretariat. He was close to him as well.

"You are so calm even before the arrest. Are you a member of the Red Warrior?! " He shouted to Jaehwang.

There are approximately two large Villain organizations in Korea. One is the Three Thousand Bridges who were already suspended and the other one was the Red Warriors, who were now considered to be the strongest villain group who's not afraid to clash with the government.

"I'm not..." He replied in an informal way.

When Jaehwang shrugged and answered, Sang Heon's face turned red. A man in his mid-20s, does not even fluster but seeing his skillset just a few moments ago, it also makes sense why he was so confident.

"Also rude."

"Because I can be," Jaehwang answered shortly.

Even the Secretary-General of the Republic of Korea honors him. Of course, it's their first encounter so Sang Heon could be polite, but he did not need to when the other person was not.

"Hm, we'll get to that during interrogation."

Jaehwang laughed at him. "Why me? I'm not a Villain. "

"Hah, don't you think it's too late to say you are not a Villain after treating the arrest and support team of the Hunter Secretariat like that?"

"That was self-defense." Jaehwang shrugged.

He was right since he was indeed defending himself. Of course, Goongi reacted too harshly to the guy who tried to touch her but Jaehwang helped him too. He was defending himself from the spear that was almost stabbed as well.

"Stop talking about the law, you little shit..."

"Oh shut up."

Jaehwang no longer wanted to speak with them. If they misunderstand him as a Villain, so be it. However, it was this guy's fault for not checking his license correctly. The more they talked, the more unhappy Jaehwang felt.

"Ha, it's no use running away. You'll be chased by us from now on and you will see with your eyes everything that you care about disappear."

"..."

He tried to provoke Jaehwang. He did this to try to get him away from Jinhyun, but Jaehwang's mental state was too stable to be affected by such provocation.

And it didn't look like it had to be like this anymore.

*SCREECH*

At the sound of a sudden brake, several black limousines once again stopped disorderly on the road. Some of the police cars that had been building defensive lines around the hunters now had to do some traffic control.

The door of the car opened and a man got off. His eyes almost popped off as soon as he got to look around the scene. Soon, he started running with his body too big with a speed that could not be treated as a joke. Sangman and Sang Heon opened their mouths at the same time.

"Secretary-General!"

It was the Secretary-General of the Secretariat that appeared, but he ran straight to the man confronting them. His head turned ninety degrees even before they could say 'danger!' in their mouths.

"Mr. Jaehwang!"

"You're here."

The cold and cool voice of Jaehwang rang inside the market.

Chapter 232

"How the hell did this..."

"The story is a bit complicated."

Originally, the Secretary came to check the card and to offer a few things to appease him. Even if it wasn't a mistake, he had to make something up and give him a present. It was the way to contribute to the development of the Republic of Korea after all.

For him, the world's strongest 10-star hunter was so not materialistic that it was problematic.

But, this situation looks strange.

Disregarding the special arresters team, Han Sang Heon, the executive, and Lee Sangman, the director are here, and they were aiming their weapons at Jaehwan to brace themselves as if they had assumed that Jaehwang was an enemy.

'This is crazy ...'

Anxious thoughts passed through the Secretary's mind. At the same time, he could hear the voice of the crazy man.

"Save the Secretary-General!"

Surrounded by the shouts of Lee Sangman, the team tried to rush again towards Jaehwang.

"Shut up before I kill all of you!" The secretary roared and everyone stopped with their faces red with embarrassment.

"I... I'll clean it up, so please don't worry," the Secretary pleaded with Jaehwang.

"Okay, sure, then I'll excuse myself..."

"Yes, yes... about this incident, we will formally make an apology letter..."

Jaehwang shook his hands and turned it down. "Don't need it."

It was a waste of time to pay more attention to them. Instead, Jaehwang threw something at the feet of the Secretary-General.

It was the 10-star Hunter license card that he gave him.

"This ... why ..."

The Secretary-General's face turned pale.

"I think I need to reconsider my thoughts on the Korean Hunter Office."

"What...?"

Jaehwang stared at the secretary-general and the people behind him as he shook his head in disbelief.

"I'm very disappointed that the Hunter Secretariat is able to abuse state power this way. What if I was a civilian?" Jaehwang said as he walked back. "I don't want to reveal my identity here either."

The Secretary-General's face turned whiter. 𝑙𝘪𝑏𝓇ℯ𝑎𝒹.𝒸𝘰𝓂

"No! These are all their independent acts ... "

Jaehwang blocked his excuse. "No, I was able to see your organization as a whole by looking at your members. Call me when you're ready to be in the same line as me. Starting now, I will speak directly with the World Hunter Office."

The secretary's face was terribly wrinkled at his final words.

How many concessions have been given to them from all over the world just because this Archery Master belonged to the Korean Hunter Secretariat? Those seeds will finally bear their fruit but now, it will all be destroyed.

Now, ignoring the Korean Hunter Secretariat as the middle bridge and talking directly to the World Hunter Secretariat meant that all interests for the Korean Hunter Secretariat will be scattered in the air.

"But ... I'll give you a chance for the sake of grandfather Kwon Je," Jaehwang said.

"Yes."

"Take care of it completely." Jaehwang's final words revealed a firm resolve in the face of the general secretary.

"I will visit you soon!"

#2

"What is happening?"

Sangman realized that something was wrong but he couldn't wrap his head around anything yet.

Then, the secretary-general with the most forced smile on his face walked towards him. "Kneel down! You bastards. "

The special arresters and Lee Sangman kneeled unconsciously at the powerful energy bursting out of the Secretary-General's body. Han Sang Heon, the only executive that remained standing, also kneeled on the ground at his command.

The general secretary looked down at them with his eyes red with rage.

Not long ago, he was crouching and sweating at Jaehwang who's now nowhere to be found.

Right now, only the former head of the Special Operations Division remains as the secret weapon of the Korean Hunter Secretariat who has not been exposed to everyone. The Special Operations Division of the Hunter Secretariat was the real force of the South Korean Hunter Secretariat which was incomparable to their Special Arrest Division.

The general commander of the special operations force who had been trained by the senior elder, Kwon Je, had no reason to come into politics. He retired when he grew older and chose a management position where he could have it easy.

Then, after the former secretary-general was fired after annoying Invincible and Jaehwang, Kwon Je had asked to have a reliable figure as the head of the Korean Hunter Secretariat.

"How dare you create such a mess..."

"Who is that man ..." Lee Sangman asked as his voice trembled.

"The Master Archer Chun Jaehwang!"

In one word, the secretary-general stopped the brains of everyone there.

*multiple gasps*

Realizing who they were running up to now, they all looked like their souls wanted to flee from their bodies. They all realized that until now, their opponent has been lenient on them. They were basically in a tiger's mouth.𝓁𝘪𝒷𝘳ℯ𝘢𝑑.𝒸𝘰𝑚

If he had been a bit less compassionate, would there be anyone standing here completely?

In particular, this shocked Han Sang Heon the most. Even though he did not know who he was, he said the worst things to Jaehwang. He basically insulted a god.

"Uh, what happened..."

He could not speak. It felt like there was a thunderstorm brewing in his mind. His trusted Sangman had a special force so he came along and got himself into this mess. Lee Sangman could not stand fully on his legs so he collapsed along with his bladder.

They just thought Jaehwang was an arrogant Debauchery who wanted to show off once, but the Master Archer... the World's Strongest Awakener...

Lee Sangman's eyes stared at his fainted son who was now being healed.

"Noob... Noob... Noob..."

The man who they had to be the most careful with in Korea, or rather, in the world, and could have been the future of them, the one who was currently at the height of humanity, the man who raised the Korean Hunter Secretariat's reputation to its peak...

Hunters from other countries would need to attack with an army to just catch one 8-tier monster where he could just destroy a 9-tier monster with ease. He was a man rewriting the history of the world of hunters as they know it.

His relationship with Jaehwang was no longer a possibility but the real concern for him and his son was their life.

If he was asked to choose the worst human being in the world today, he would pick his son without hesitation. Why did this stupid Jinhyun have to mess with him?

*thump, thump*

"You..."

The secretary's shoes stopped in front of him and he instinctively faced the ground.

"So... sorry."

No excuses came to his mind. Somehow, he had to create an excuse to get out of this situation, but his brain was already inactive.

"This probably won't end well..."

*Secretary grinding his teeth in anger*

He closed his eyes as he listened to the Secretary-General's voice.

"It's all finished."

#3

After the minor clash with the Hunter Secretariat, Jaehwang stopped his raids for about a month and immersed himself in something else. He considered training to be very important, but the news of the completion of the welfare district being built in Tenggiri and the problem of selecting those who enter the welfare district occurred.

Inquiries were rushing in to find out about the welfare district. So much popularity for something that was built in the mountainous hillside village as some of them were willing to pay billions to buy the right to sell it.

The funny aspect was that the Welfare District was built around a nursery school which was part of the original plan. Rehabilitation and welfare facilities were included for children with disabilities and illness. However, a few more requests about them include not only hospitals, schools, but also various recreational facilities including residential facilities in Jaehwang's name.

Of course, there were ordinary people in the district. They accepted the families who originally lived in Gungarri along with the children who had a disability or incurable diseases as well as those who were living in extreme poverty. For those, about 10,000 additional households were built for those who would live inside it.

To rule out government interference, it will be maintained purely by Jaehwang's funds.

The media had already announced the accepted residents in advance, but inquiries continued to flow in as if they thought that there were special exceptions.

Jaehwang has been ordered to reject all inquiries. Irumi, the one who he instructed, mobilized a resident screening team, and for its general manager, she chose a very special person for that spot.

That man from the outside was very pleased with Irumi's proposal.

*Phone ringing*

Sitting at the desk where the phone was placed, a female employee stared at the monitor to check the number on the phone. She turned it off a few seconds later before going back to her work. This happened about three times before she finally answered it with a tired sigh.

"Hello, this is Shin-A-Ri, a member of the Resident Selection Team."

"Hello. My name is Jun-hee Han, and I'm the representative of the W group"

A man's low voice rang on the other side of the phone. They seemed to be concealing something and she was uncomfortable about it.

"Yes. Why did you call? "

"Yes. This would be an inquiry about the welfare district established in Cheongun-gun at this time..."

As expected, Cheongun-gun was the name of a district in Gunggari. It was originally large but it became bigger with all the additional facilities built around it.

Ari shook her head and with a very clerical tone, she replied, "sorry, If you have any questions about the matter, you can find them on the site. The site address is... "

"Hahaha, I know the site address but this is what our VIP ordered..."

"Sorry. I can't tell that over the phone..."

When Shin Ari answered firmly, the tone of the other's voice began to rise.

"This is the W group secretary."

"Yes, I know but it's impossible because of our regulation..."

"Hahaha, you don't seem to understand me..."

She tried to reply in a firmer tone, but this man didn't get it.

There were quite a few people who didn't understand that they couldn't get their way. She gave up understanding her callers since she had a fixed procedure to follow anyway. Most of her inquirers were like this. They were the so-called privileged people of Korea... or their poor employees with sad salaries.

"Yes, secretary of W group Han. Jun. Hee... I'll connect you to the person in charge."

"Yes. Please. Ah! By the way, what's your name?"

Ari had already told him that when she answered the phone but that did not matter, he won't be calling again anyway.

"I am Shin Ari, a member of the Martial Arts House Resident Selection Team."

"Yes. Ms. Shin Ari. Okay."

It was obvious what her caller was thinking, but Shin Ari pressed the hold button with a skillful touch as their procedure had instructed.

...and shouted, "General manager, this is a VJ phone!"

The word VJ stood for VIP jerks.

As her cry rang in their spacious office, a middle-aged man, sitting at the desk in the middle of the room gave her a nod with a warm face.

"Please forward me the call."

"Yes!"

In response to his reply, Shin Ari forwarded the call to the general manager, and after a while, his phone rang. He picked up the phone, held it in his ear, and began to speak a few dozen times in a mechanical voice.

"Yes. This is Lim Jun-Seok, the team leader of the Martial Arts House Resident Selection Team and the Secretary-General of the Korean Hunter Secretariat. "

"Yes? Yes? Hello?"

Han Jun-hee of the W group was perplexed.

He obviously called the weirdly-named department called the Resident Selection Team, but the person in charge of the call introduces himself as the Secretary-General of the Korean Hunter Secretariat.

"Yes, I can hear you, go on."

Secretary-General Lim Joon-Seok answered the call with a relaxed voice and pressed the button of the Gostop game on his monitor.

"No ... that's ..."

"Well, why did you call?"

"Oh, our VIP's inquiring about the welfare district in Chungwoon-gun, but I guess I'll check again..."

Han Jun-hee couldn't decide if he could ask the Secretary-General of the Korean Hunter Secretariat about his inquiry who unexpectedly answered the call. He was sure that he called the Martial Arts House, then why is the secretary-general on the line? If the other party is actually the secretary-general of the Korean Hunter Secretariat, he was in the honorable position to talk on a hotline with a big figure. No, even his VIP could barely be on this phone.

Secretary-General Lim Joon-Seok picked up the low point cards his opponent in Gostop left and pressed Go, and with a calm voice, he said, "Tell me your goddamn inquiry, asshole."

Chapter 233

"You don't have any?"

"Excuse me?"

"Excuse you? Why did you call me?

"Uhh... I'll get back to you after."

Lim Joon-seok squeezed his jaw as he pressed Five Go on his game.

This guy was a bit dumb. Joon-seok was curious about the appearance of the man who dared to call the Martial Arts House through this dumb guy.

When Joon-seok was struggling about the issue with the Archery Master, he was contacted by Irumi for a short random request and without asking anything further, he accepted it. In his intuition, he thought that he would do even the lowest of tasks as long as it was given by the Martial Arts house. Was it pride? Was it an honor? The location? He didn't need any of these.

'For the country... for the people... I can take care of horses.'

If anyone heard his conviction, they would laugh at him from behind but he had lived with these words in his heart all his life. Although he can retire from the specialty department, receive his pension, and live a comfortable life, this was one of the reasons why he chose to stay at the office.

Although he intended to do anything that they would ask, he still thought that this was a bit too much.

'Even with my unconditional commitment, don't they know who I am...'

He was sure that they intended to submit to him completely.

He decided to go down as low as possible to regain the trust that he had lost but when he got into practice, he learned something.

What did the Martial Arts House want from him? Why did they ask him to come here?

To see and feel.

Jaehwang wanted to teach him that the privileged people of Korea were still unenlightened. Therefore, at least the Korean Hunter Secretariat should keep in line with him.𝒍𝓲𝓫𝒓𝒆𝒂𝒅.𝙘𝙤𝒎

Joon-seok felt responsible. Perhaps this was the responsibility of the Korean Hunter Secretariat. Staff like Director Lee, who had been dismissed a while ago, still held the job. These condescending elites kept trying the Martial Arts House.

They were testing if the Martial Arts House were of the same or different compared to others. They were intending to keep the same practice if they were of the same kind, and if not, corrupt them to be in the same line.

This was very common to Korea's top 0.1 elite even with their long history. 𝙡𝒊𝓫𝓻𝓮𝙖𝙙.𝓬𝒐𝙢

"What the hell is this, do you think this is funny? "

"Sorry."

He repeated his words, wanting to end the call.

"Can't he grasp the idea of the situation? Do you really have to ask the higher-ups for these things?! Give the phone to your director who is by your side."

The other side fell silent for a moment. He broke down two of the four parts in the Go-Stop room and turned off the game with a satisfied face.

After a while, the voice of someone who seemed to be in a higher position picked up.

"Hello. This is Jang Chong-chan, Assistant Manager of the W Group."

It was only the Assistant Manager.

"Haha..."

There was no use for these guys anymore. As the assistant to the President, he's probably too sly to talk to. This would get Joon-seok nowhere.

"Huh, you're only an Assistant Manager... Hang up, I'll just call president Jang. "

"Please, Hold on for a while..."

The highly revered name of the VIP came out of Joon-seok's mouth like some grandpa living next door.

"...or shall I call the IRS?"

"Um..."

"How's the auditor? What do you think? Can you figure out what went wrong now? "

"Please don't do that... Sorry."

"No, I don't need you to be uncomfortable. Would the W-Group like to be a part of the 8 Tier Monster Qualifier next year? Can you afford it?"

He started listing some light threats.

There are many other things that the Secretary-General of the Korean Republic could do.

"Sorry. Sorry. We'll never do this again."

"No, but I wonder how this assistant will keep talking to me?"

"That's... that's..."

"The chairman must only hire those who stutter."

He dropped the call after 10 fun more minutes of him insulting the W group. It wasn't that fun but it was something that they should feel and learn about. Besides, it was not that bad, they had gained something as well.

This role offered many chances to meet the Archery Master.

"There have been 161 cases received so far about the VJ's... "

A young man's voice was heard behind his back as he leaned to his chair. The Secretary-General's eyes widened as he turned his head to look at him.

"Master"

He got up from his seat and folded his waist at about 90 degrees.

"Haha, what brings you to this shabby place ..."

"What do you mean shabby? It's where my family is."

"Huh, family... I felt good after listening to that word."

Just a little while ago, he harassed a man under the authority of the Secretary-General of the Korean Hunter Secretariat, and now, he's bending his body backward to send a gaze of approval to Jaehwang.

Jaehwang laughed. 'What a funny guy.'

"Let's have a cup of coffee."

"Yes, yes."

The emperor went out with the secretary-general. Familiar with Jaehwang's down-to-earth nature, he accepted Jaehwang's vending machine coffee with glee.

Sitting on the bench, Jaehwang first opened his mouth.

"I have a secretary working on VJ cases, are you okay?"

"Hahaha, it's not bad. No, it's very good, actually." The Secretary-General exaggeratedly shook his hands. "This job lets you face the world's strongest 10-star hunters one on one."

People at Martial Arts House who see Jaehwang all the time might not think this was a big deal, but those hunters would want this coffee to be paying billions of dollars.

The first to speak was Jaehwang.

"I heard about you from my grandfather."

"Yes."

"You trained with my grandfather?"

The secretary nodded with a sad look.

"I was trained every day as part of the special force. It was so harsh that I almost wanted to forget about it but still, those days were indeed rewarding."

It was a long time ago, but it was a valuable experience in the secretary's life.

"My grandfather said that you are a trustworthy person, so I thought that we should give you a chance. "

"I see. The elderly man... "

"In fact, at that time, I tried to ignore the Korean Hunter Secretariat and tried to communicate directly with the World Hunter Secretariat, but when I heard this from my grandfather, I knew I was too intolerant. Sorry." Jaehwang bowed his head.

"No, you're not intolerant. Although I have just started in the office as a general secretary, I do not think that it was excusable. If I had monitored them more firmly, they couldn't have done it. " The secretary-general bowed his head as if it was difficult to receive Jaehwang's bow.

But soon, he looked at Jaehwang with a determined gaze. It was not like his crouching stance before. He looked straight into Jaehwang's eyes and said, "but the Korean Hunter Secretariat is still healthy. Please believe me on this one. "

Jaehwang smiled a little at his words.

'He is a good person. I don't know anything about this person yet, however, I heard stories about him from Kwon Je. I didn't believe it at first. The man in his early fifties, he's constantly trying to keep a low profile but he used to be a grim reaper in the special division. He said that he was a man who couldn't be broken."

Men do not change, however, the fact that such a person can teach himself to bow like this was telling Jaehwang that Joon-seok was not an ordinary man.

Jaehwang made some changes to the original plan and it was to include this man in his plans for the future.

"I know. No, even if I don't believe Hunter Secretariat, I will believe in you."

"Thank you."

At Jaehwang's words, he bowed once more.

Jaehwang did the same thing, this was a man to be respected.

The Secretary-general picked up the coffee with a lighter look. It has cooled down, but the taste was better than ever. He felt strange; the mana waves that emanated from Jaehwang's body covered both of them. He then stared into his eyes with a firm look, saying, "I blocked them from spreading around and from now on, what I say should never go outside."

The secretary nodded and after listening to Jaehwang, his face began to harden. He became more serious than ever.

"Is that... really?"

"Yeah, the three dimensions will be one in three years at the latest and it's not just the three races coming in together. It would summon a great cataclysm that would kill millions of people."

"I don't want to imagine... but I see... and... if so, that Baek Lin... "

"Yes. He is still looking for the dimensional separation device somewhere in Dark Earth. If he finds the separator, I will go there and reactivate it with him. If that works then no more gates will appear in between the three dimensions. "

"Would no more gates mean that there will be no more monsters?"

"There will be no monsters except for the ones who have already come and settled on earth."

He nodded with a firm look in response to Jaehwang. "I see, that's why you said it's a secret. People who love the appearance of new monsters and the pioneers of the new dimensions are going to hate it."

"Yes."

"There will be a tremendous impact on the mana stone industry, which has been noted as the world's new growth engine. We could expect the prices of mana stones surging after this. I can guarantee that there would be a lot of people who would say that they would rather have the bloodthirsty battle they had 60 years ago. They would go as far as to say that things are different now."

The monsters of the Dark Earth were different, even if they had nuclear bombs and even if they had dozens of Jaehwangs, they wouldn't be able to stop them.

"Go to Dark Earth and reactivate the dimensional separator..." While replaying Jaehwang's words, he suddenly opened his eyes wide. "But if you activate the dimensional separator again, would you be able to come back?"

Jaehwang shook his head at his question. "That's something that you don't need to worry about."

It should not be revealed that Baeklin can create gates but he misunderstood Jaehwang's words in a different way.

'He is not thinking of coming back.'

After all, Jaehwang was so young. He was the world's strongest... he was only a young man in his mid-20s, the absolute man who silenced the Nigamushi, which was evaluated to belong at the 10th tier. Honestly, it may be better for this young man to combine the three dimensions instead of separating them. He would need to cooperate around the world to prepare for that day and live proudly in the name of the world's strongest.

Of course, there will be a great sacrifice for that to happen and in it, he would become a legend.

He will be revered as a god, as the earth's mightiest.

However, he chose to drive the monsters out of the earth at the expense of himself. He was willing to remain alone in a Dark Earth full of monsters.

"I understand your will." The general secretary bowed once again. His waist was bent over before, but now, his bow was different.

It was now a bow of utter respect.

Chapter 234

The season has passed summer and fallen into winter.

A lot has happened in the meantime. Somalia was completely changed in just half a year by the power of astronomical money poured out by Jaehwang. Surely it was hard to get rid of the poverty that existed for more than a hundred years. Again, the most troubling thing was the matter of religion and race.

But Jaehwang did it and as he was advised, he poured out money that could not be protested against. The money that he had given them created a time of harmony beyond religion and tribes.

There were many who resisted, but they also fell to the power of money one by one, and while the whole of Somalia cannot be freed, Pantland had certainly caught up with the other states around it.

Trillions of dollars were poured into this country.

The World Hunter Secretariat was also excluded this time. Including them will reduce their financial burden in exchange for the added psychological burden to the people, and they didn't want that.𝒍𝙞𝙗𝒓𝒆𝙖𝓭.𝙘𝒐𝒎

Jaehwang, who wanted an army to move with him, casually paid the money by himself. Without the help of the Invincible Palace, they would not have been able to stabilize the situation in just half a year.

The Invincible Palace gave full human and physical support to what Jaehwang was trying to do and when Somalia became stabilized to some extent, Jaehwang began recruiting hunters and hunter-seekers from around the world.

Hunters move on money, but Jaehwang gave them a condition that could not be ignored.

'You could volunteer at Martial Arts House for the next five years, provided that you would fully support everything for our growth.'

At first glance, one might think that it was similar to the Awakening Army's conditions, but it has a different merit. If they could turn an individual into a group called an army, the soldier on the battlefield would be considered as a horse.

In some cases, the military could also be used as a channel to discard people to take its usual death tolls for granted.

Jaehwang's offer was supported by a proven Hunter training processor of Invincible along with a forced awakening.

Since Somalia has not started the monster hunt, the place right outside it turned out to be a monster's paradise. A little out of the area where the humans live lies a land infested by monsters. There was no better place for them to level up.

Jaehwang also ran around the world raiding Tier 9 monsters to level up and earn some money.

It could be strengthened through training and meditation, but a Hunter's most basic means of strengthening was to upgrade his/her tools. People naturally thought that Jaehwang would now be sitting at the highest level.

However, Jaehwang was not yet full. To be precise, he was ranked S in the early autumn.

His rate of improvement was unreal. In the case of Kwon Je, it was only in his mid-50's that he became an S-ranked hunter. It was only possible because he raided around 9-tier monsters. There were still two more stages of SS rank and SSS rank that he could attain.

As Jaehwang's 9-tier monster raid accelerated, the world slowly began to stabilize. Occasionally, a new gate would be generated, but since 9 tier monsters were being raided, the threat coming from the front line of monsters was reduced. The other hunters were now sufficient enough to stop the waves on their own.

Of course, some countries did not receive such benefits.

Such as Japan.

Jaehwang completely rejected Japan's raid requests because of the Nigamushi incident. They tried to criticize Jaehwang in the name of humanitarian rights but Jaehwang did not buy any of it. The reason why Japan was so frustrated was that the other nations were starting to regain their glory while they were still stuck with their predicament.

Additionally, the unenlightened Liberal Democratic Party declared, "we will admit Dokdo as a Korean territory forever." Nowadays, so many citizens were giving up their citizenship that even without monsters, their country was on the verge of collapsing.

Moreover, a huge gate was once again opened in Japan.

Fortunately, it was an Elus Gate not the Dark Earth Gate as before, but the location and the monsters that appeared made Japan declare a state of emergency.

[9 Tier Lava Golem Appears at the top of Mount Fuji]

Along with a huge article, a picture was posted around the world.

Mt. Fuji was not small. Although it was not a year-long snow-capped mountain, , covered in four seasons of snow, was a national heritage and a symbol for the Japanese people. Now, there was no snow at the top of . The fires and smoke were soaring, and inside it was a huge rocky creature with a size that could be seen from afar with the naked eye.

Its estimated size was about 100 meters in height and dozens of flame-based monsters have been found around Lava Golem. But it doesn't stop there.

[Lava Golem triggers a massive eruption at Mt. Fuji!]

Whether the high-heat lava golem appeared at the top of Mt. Fuji or if it was time to burst, Japan's earthquake offices began to talk seriously about the volcanic eruption of Mt. Fuji.

Mt. Fuji is only 100 km away from Tokyo. The people of Tokyo who had already suffered physical damages due to Ogamushi had to prepare for evacuation once again.

A volcanic eruption would make things worse but of course, it would only just be the beginning. An eruption would be accompanied by massive earthquakes that could possibly result in a tsunami and it still doesn't end there.

The lava going down from the volcano would help the monsters with their waves and with that, Japan called for its salvation towards the Republic of Korea and unlike the last time, Jaehwang agreed to help them.

It's late autumn on the 27th of November.

The Martial Arts House announced that Jaehwang decided to hunt the Lava Golem.

Knowing the relationship between Japan and Jaehwang, countries around the world gave a great significance to Jaehwang's decision and spread the news around the world.

'I am still not satisfied with the Japanese government, but I would not turn away from the Japanese people.'

The Japanese cheered and rejoiced.

Knowing about the dual behavior of the Japanese government who had considered Jaehwang's raid at the time as well as the use of nuclear weapons, they had no choice but to accept him now. 𝓵𝙞𝙗𝙧𝙚𝒂𝙙.𝓬𝒐𝒎

Jaehwang hated the Japanese government but he did not intend to abandon its people, so as soon as the raid request came in, he accepted it. He only delayed his response because Irumi advised that they should not easily grant the Japanese government's requests.

And it was 7 pm, about 5 hours after the announcement of Jaehwang's raid.

There was a piece of news for the Japanese that could be devastating.

[Lava Golem Raid has been completed successfully.]

The Lava Golem was a 9-tier monster that frightened their country. Its high temperatures and the thousands of flame-based monsters scattered around Lava Golem had hindered almost anyone from making a move.

The Japanese hunters, who were up for the challenge, came down the mountain after being hunted by flame monsters without even being able to touch the Lava Golem. The Japanese government even considered the use of nuclear weapons as the worst-case scenario, but Jaehwang had completed his raid in just five hours.

The actual time was much less than that.

It took him five hours to prepare for the raid, to ride the raid quadcopter, and to get from where he was to Mount Fuji.

Jaehwang did not even go to Mount Fuji. He only fired an arrow ten kilometers away from his target. Someone in the copter even said, "geez, save some face for a 9-tier monster."

Then, the Lava Golem, who was hit by one arrow, fell on Mount Fuji. Its size was so huge that the volcano's height rose slightly. The monster disappeared too vainly in contrast to the fear it installed in so many people.

Everything seemed to go on smoothly but at this moment, no one knew that bigger events were happening in Elus than on Earth as well as the Lava Golem in Japan.

#2

*many hunters panting heavily*

*Clink*Clink*

"Run!"

Dozens of hunters in the latest power suits proudly made by the US military were running through unknown woods.

"We would no longer be chased if we get to point A! Run on full capacity!" The leader with blood on his face shouted at the center of their group.

"Yes!"

He ordered them as he pushed a few buttons at the side of his helmet. "Pigeon! This is Team Alpha! Can you hear me? "

*radio wave phasing*

"Pigeon! Pigeon! Damn it, it has to be me."

He could already imagine what happened to the other team.

The Sun people who they had made friends with secretly helped them out, but as for the other team, if they have not answered by now, he knew what that meant.

"El Temple Knights at 70 degrees! 30 new aircrafts coming in! "

"We'll break through without engaging! Tanker!"

Dozens of tankers running in front him pulled out some huge balls from the subspace.

*Cheap! Cheap!*

When they were put together, a steel structure shaped like a giant siege weapon was created. It has a shield in the middle to block the projectiles coming from the front.

"Breakthrough! Breakthrough!"

The tankers carrying it quickened their pace at their leader's call.

The Temple Knights were forming their way forward. At nearly four meters in height, they were clad in armor with their auras waving.

*grrrrrr*

The walls that they were about to run into were built by shields and bayonets with someone who appeared to be their commander standing on its center.

"Hah! You measly giants! How dare you step in with those dirty feet!"

Lee, the leader of the knights, shouted in El language.

But this side was not going to listen to him. The language of the Sun came through the translator but they ignored it. They have already crossed an impossible river with a bit of luck just as he thought.

"Shoot!"

Kwak! Kwak! Kwakwat!

When dozens of them fired their 50-caliber rifle all at once, their opponents jumped a bit and then, the humans went through the shields without missing the gap. Some knights slashed the hunters down with their weapons but most of the hunters broke out of their formation to save themselves.

Some time had passed and the conductor's hand then went up.

"Stop!"

*gasping for breath*

Those who followed him at his cry sat down on the floor.

"Hah... you are in the right place."

The leader sighed again after confirming his current position. This place was something that they had considered as a sacred land. The knights believed that the sacred lands from ancient times were from the gods, but they didn't believe in such old superstitions.

"James... is the pigeon..."

"Yes, Charlotte," he replied and at his response, the woman cried.

"This is why I said that we should wait for the Mana Stone's deal!"

"Damn it! I'm a soldier! Hah... "

He saw the tears in her eyes as he shouted at her. The Peace Team and the Pigeon Team included many scholars who were like their own siblings.

"Damn it, only if Colonel Powell didn't force this plan..."

Shaking his head, he pondered again at what happened.

The fact that the Sun girl rescued by the Daehyun Clan of South Korea was a senior noblewoman of the Elus giant tribal nation made the US Hunter Secretariat insist that they should escort her safely through her country so she could interact with the other Elus inhabitants. With this excuse, a peace mission was made.

They had a long journey but the earnest welcome they got made them forget all of their hardships. The work went very smoothly because unlike other ethnic groups, the Sun was a tribal nation made up of many other groups so they were not wary of humans with unusual features.

Although informal, they signed a peace treaty with the king and shared their culture with them but the problem arose when they brought up the idea of economic exchange.

"You can't trade mana stones?"

"It is absolutely impossible. Mana Stones are collectively managed by the temple."

They insisted firmly and they had a valid reason for it. Mana Stones were also an important resource in Elus.

They also used mana stones in their secret rituals and the problem was that mana stones could only be obtained through a sacrifice of a life.

You can also get them from monsters, but when a Sun dies, they would also leave a mana stone.

The damage caused by the mana stones were so severe that they had annihilated each other's tribes to obtain mana stones in the past. Therefore, the mana stones had been taken care of by the temple of the goddess L and its distribution was strictly prohibited. The national law strictly forbade the trade of Sasaroy mana stone and the temple killed all the people involved in the trade.

The problem was that Lieutenant Colonel Powell, who was an axis of the peace mission, secretly tried to build a mana stone trade route. That was the reason why they were now being chased by those knights.

Chapter 235

*crushing*

"Who are you ?!"

The guy who was watching the area shouted, aiming the rifle towards the sound where it came from.

They are not in the earth but in the middle of the Eleusinian Suin Kingdom. The muzzle of the gun trembled at the soldier's extreme anxiety.

"Fuck! Move! It's Powell! "

A man passed by, roughly hitting the muzzle.

Dozens of soldiers tumbled behind him. All of them were in the blood of the Suins. In particular, the leading black man has a strong stench of blood all over his body. They tumbled to where Team A was sitting and sat down.

"Do we have a healer?! Treat the injured! "

Powell's nasty cry caused the healer of Team A to get up slowly, but James stopped him.

"Stop! Hanson, your mana should be saved. "

Powell's face was grimly bound by James's actions.

"What are you doing ?! Major James! "

"Hanson had consumed most of his mana, so our side was treated with the emergency kit. I'm trying to preserve my team's fighting power, Colonel Powell! "

James sees Lieutenant Colonel Powell's men's injury as a minor one.

"Are you not following the orders of your superior?"

James jumped at his words. Powell was his superior as he said, but he didn't back down as the head of team one.

It was then that Charlotte appeared and touched Colonel Powell and made his eyes open wide.

"Did you kill Ana?"

Ana was the Suin female chief warrior who protected her, she and her warrior corps have been here for years.

"Yeah! That bitch sold us!. "

"No that's not true! you! She advised you to surrender! "

Charlotte had a higher detection skill, and she could see everything from the person she touched. In her head were the words he had said to kill her.

'Die, you disturbed my work. Dirty Suin bitch! '

Powell wasn't on very good terms with Ana.

"Shut up! That bitch led us to the Temple Knights!. "

"Accurately, they found you out for illegal mana stone trade. I see now why did El's temple knights attack us so angrily!? Had you not resisted, there would have been room for conversation with the El's temple! AHHH!" Charlotte raised her hand to slap him.

*Boom*

Charlotte, who was about to attack him, fell to the floor screaming.

Powell's fist had reached her stomach first.

"You bitch! I only followed the orders above! The mana stone deal was the first goal of the United States. You idiots could have succeeded if none of you delayed it!"

"No, it was possible if you didn't move hastily. Thanks to you, the pigeon team was killed! "

"Hmm, I couldn't help it!"

"Because of your eternity!"

"Bitch!"

James blocked him when his troops tried to hit her stomach again.

"What!?"

"Stop it."

"Fucking bitch!"

*CLANK*

Powell's hand went to his waist. He saw a long sword that had not yet cooled down from the blood of the Sun.

"These in pairs ... you dare stop me!?"

"Ugh..." At the words of Powell, James hardened.

Powell was a stronger hunter even before he was his superior. If he decides to kill someone, there would be no place for that someone to escape. He just thought that they should just work together right now.

Charlotte regretted in tears as the two men confronted each other.

'It was a mistake.'

She should have spent more of her time to convince the Korean hunters.

No, that was what they originally intended, however, the US Hunter Secretariat and the US Department of Defense agreed to it when the South Korean hunter refused the offer and invited Colonel Powell to join the mission. Indeed, the Republic of Korea, or rather, the Invincible, had a stake in the mission.

It was them that saved the girl from the Daehyun Clan and asked for personal protection.

In addition, the Sun girl also wanted the Korean hunter to go with her. However, the US Hunter Secretariat and the US Department of Defense, who did not want to share what they could get from their exchanges with the Sun, made their own delegation.

Thanks to that damn Powell, everything went wrong.

'Daimell ... I should have done what you said.'

Daimell was the name of a Suin girl.

If the Korean hunters were with them throughout the trip, Powell or his invasion team would not have been necessary, and events like this would not have happened. But did they say regret is regret because it is always late?

She decided to do her best now.

As Powell faced James, she held a small autonomous syringe in her arms. It was a syringe containing a super anesthetic that one always carries in case of emergency. Designed to be concealed in the hand as it was originally intended, she squeezed the safety pin on the syringe and pressed it against Powell's calf as he stared at James.

*pshhhh*

Powell, feeling hot in the calf with the sound of a wisp, looked down at his leg. There, Charlotte looked up at him with a smile.

"What are you doing!?" Powell's voice was full of rage.

He knew what Charlotte injected into his body.

That shot could even make a Tier 4 monster pass out. She was able to use it through her device designed to pierce through even a monster's tough shell.

"You have to come to your senses...Ugh!"

"You stupid bitch!"

*BSSHH!*

Powell's feet crushed her head as if it were a watermelon.

It happened so fast. James looked up at him as well as Powell's own subordinates in surprise. Even though she used anesthetics against him, those were non-lethal and he just stepped on her like that.

It was then, as he looked into Powell's eyes, James realized that his eyes were strange.

He had oddly out-of-focus eyes.

*Ching... Ching*

James picked up his weapon, the Bastard Sword.

"Get ready to fire!"

*Cheap! Cheap! Cheap!*

At James's call, his men quickly aimed the COD at Powell. Powell's men looked at them with their confused eyes. Charlotte's death was just as shocking as their captain getting attacked.

"Lieutenant Colonel Powell is now deprived of his position!" James exclaimed.

Killing Charlotte rightly deprived Colonel Powell of his posting.

"Huh, all of you..."

Powell's eyes began to turn red, he was bringing up his skills...

Nervous, James also focused his mana on his weapon. The anesthesia was given, so he slowly retreated to his plan that he had to hold it to some extent. However, Lt. Powell suddenly smiled as he watched him.

"It's fun. I don't know human psychology either. "

With that, Powell suddenly grabbed his own head with both hands. And...

*BRR BRR*

With a terrible shredding sound, he twisted his own head backward.

"What, what?!"

Powell fell down right away.

He was crazy to kill Charlotte, but he's the strongest hunter in the mission. If they wanted to escape from here... they didn't like it, but they needed Powell's power.

But he broke his own neck...

The quickest one to gain sanity was James.

"Attack! Dense!"

His call quickly brought him and Powell's team together.

"Parmer! Knocker! Psychological buffs! Jake and Harold! Detection! "

"Yes!"

Being in a team for several years, his instructions were quick.

But James soon faced a ridiculous situation. There was no need to find anything by using their detection skill anymore, their opponent appeared in front of them. It was a small woman, their opponent was a human like them.

"Aim!"

All of Powell's teams, including James's team, pointed at her all at once, however, she acted like she did not know how intimidating the gun was. She just stepped forward and stood before them.

Then, she pulled something out of her arms and placed them in her mouth. She flicked her fingers naturally to create a small flame, which she then placed in her teeth.

"Hou..."

"To, tobacco?"

James had no words in this unbelievable situation. What she took out was not a common cigarette, it was made of paper. At first glance, this pack of cigarettes was written with "Hallasan" in Korean. This place was hundreds of kilometers from earth apart from the dimensional differences, and here she was smoking paper cigarettes...

*puff*

"Haaaah..."

With a sense of familiarity, she breathed into the smoke and stared at them with her drowsy eyes.

James glanced at her from head to toe with his sharp eyes.

She seems to be in her early twenties. He cannot tell her ethnicity, but it seems like she was a mix of a westerner and an Asian, and she was beautiful, by far the most beautiful woman he had ever seen.

But he didn't allow himself to get enchanted by her beauty since for now, around him were Powell with a twisted neck, and Charlotte, whose head had been shattered.

"Who are you?" He asked as carefully as possible. He felt that he should not make enemies with nasty words.

"Me? Goddess L."

James bit his lips in her short answer.

He wanted to say that she was crazy, but her appearance was so absurd. Sadly, she was so ridiculous that she had credibility in her words. Besides, she was now... using English.

Yes, the goddess El... The goddess El, who also shared the name of this territory, Elus, which was in front of her.

It was unknown who first started calling this alternate dimensional place Elus. It was accepted so naturally that at one point, it became official.

James was in conflict. He was an atheist but now, he met a woman who introduced herself as a goddess. He didn't know how to react. If he believed her words, it was obvious they were all dead meat.

"We... HPFF!"

"Shut up."

James opened his mouth to find a way to live, but he soon realized that his mouth was not moving.

"Shut up and stay still. I never allowed you to talk."

She sucked the cigarettes at once, dropping its ashes lightly before putting the filter back in her arms. She took out a new one and lit it. She was a heavy smoker.

"You dare to enter my land and kill my children."

"...!"

James wanted anyone to step up and speak for him, but the others who turned their heads looked the same. They had also had their mouths sealed.

At her word, a bargaining weapon called language disappeared.

"Baeklin's requested me to do so, so I just ended up watching. He cursed so much about America, saying that their greed has no end. He was right."

She nodded as she approached them.

"!"

James went crazy as his body turned numb, he could no longer move even a finger.

"We don't need to have a lot of such loud bugs."

*STRIKE*

She wiped her hand as if she was annoyed, and...

*Fufu ... fufufufu! Ugh! Pew pew!*

With a sharp noise, everyone except James' neck flew into the air. All he saw was a bloody fountain in the air, no one else survived that.

The eyes of those heads remained empty as if they couldn't believe what just happened as they fell to the ground.

*heads falling*

"!GASP!"

The tears of blood flowed from James' hardened eyes.

His men, who have been in trouble with him for many years, have all died in vain at the same time.

L smiled at him and said, "Hooh, are you upset? Tell me what you feel."

The moment she said "tell me," James's mouth began to burst.

"You bitch! You're a dog!"

James inflicted her with all the curse he could do.

One of his team members had a wife and an unborn daughter waiting for him. Another had a 10-year-long relationship who had decided to get married soon after their operation. Even though they shared sorrow and joy, this monster treated their own men as if they were worms.

But she was not agitated at all...

Rather, a bright smile appeared on her face.

"That's a funny swear word. Baeklin said that Americans swearing was no fun but it was a lie."

"Ha ..."

In response to her, James sighed.

He swore his best, but the other person just thought that it was funny. He soon regretted his decision, he thought that it would've been better if he died with his team.

"Since my promise to Baeklin was broken anyway, I have to go get the price of the blood of my children? Did you say the USA? "

"What do you mean!?"

James felt a chill all over his body but before he was able to open his mouth, his head flew into the air.

It was too vain of a death, and the goddess L just said casually as if she didn't care that she had just taken one life.

"R! I'm coming," she said in midair.

After a while, something gigantic murmured from the air and a huge head, dozens of times larger than her body appeared. It was a dragon and its head was fixed to El.

[El Natila Diabis Harana Geglidion... Are you telling me to be a good goddess too?]

"Please answer accordingly. I can't help it, I made a pledge with the Suins. I'll play with you ogres and draconians later."

At her words, the giant dragon looked at her eyes for a while and slowly spoke telepathically.

[Grrr... 10 cigarettes... no bargaining.]

It seems to be used a lot like an exchange means. But L, who would normally try to reduce the numbers even slightly, was happy to accept the condition.

"Good. Well, it's me, I can just ransack those easily. Hohoho "

Her answer narrowed the eyes of the giant dragon.

Then, he rolled his eyes around as if he was thinking. He seemed nervous.

[My... take mine too. I'm almost finished.]

"Sure, whatever," L replied cheerfully and flew into the air before disappearing into a flash of light.

Chapter 236

The Earth's crust rose and danced. The rain of fire poured down from the sky and in the rain, the 11 colonies of the United States disappeared. Only two hours, the time it took for 11 colonies of 300,000 square meters to turn into ruins was just two hours.

When the head of the United States heard of this urgent entry from the military line, they all thought it was ridiculous. Each colony had at least 1,000 Hunters. Only the United States, with its strong economic power and richer hunter resources than any other country in the world, could do it. Even without their hunter resources, the US military boasts of the latest military weapons. Their bases were equipped with strategic weapons that boast of its capability to drive Tier 8 monsters.

"Help me!"

"AGHHHHH!"

All became useless. They couldn't believe it, but they saw it themselves. A huge form floating over the 11 colonies... It was a golden giant figure shining brightly in the sun with its scales as big as humans arranged neatly to form a formidable armor.

The colony fell into the hell of despair as the giant thing swept through the colony over a dozen times.

Dozens of missiles were sent in an attempt to stop it, but of course, they failed.

"Fire magic!"

A torrent of flames poured out from the monster's head, pushing the people below to run away.

That rain of flames melted the tanks and roasted the people inside of them. The missiles that were not fired blew up, creating further damage.

*KUKUKU KUKUKU*

The tectonic crust was split, buildings were falling, and the people were screaming as they ran away. A true living hell had unfolded.

"This can't be won."

In despair, the Colonel Commander sat down in despair even though he knew that he was being filmed on the side.

Aside from physical attacks, the monster destroyed the 11 colonies solely through the magic he was beaming out.

#2

The US president, who had maximum control of the media, hurriedly convened an emergency meeting and silently watched the last video of the 11 colonies in a bunker under the White House.

"It's a dragon. Do I have to subscribe to EloPaper in the future? "

The Secretary of Homeland, who knows about the Elus Dragons, shook his head.

"Now is not the time to say that! Our 11 Colonies were wiped out! We didn't even have the time to use nuclear weapons!"

*BANG*

US Secretary of Defense, Hamilton, slammed the table. "There are 50,000 Americans living in those 11 colonies. Nuclear weapons, you say?! "

While the Secretary of Defense and the Secretary of Homeland were shouting at each other, the director of the FBI opened his mouth with a heavy face.

"It's not important now. Tracking that dragon is possible, you should immediately issue an MH 10 alert to all of our Elus Colonies. "

In the case of monsters or villains appearing, dropping an MH 10 into the colony, the highest level of alert, would mean that all colonies' economic activity would stop. That's how serious this was. They haven't calculated the amount of damage that that dragon had done but if they showed that video to everyone, not one of them would be able to say a thing.

"Do we have any countermeasures for it?"

"Ummm."

Everyone shut their mouths with a firm look. At this time, the name of the ten-star Hunter from the Republic of Korea came to their minds.

It was because of the American pride of Hunter hegemony. These past years, their pride in being the strongest country of hunters had crumbled down because of Korea. It would be such a shame for them to ask for help.

"Hah, anyway, our priority is finding it first."

"I have something to tell you." The CIA Director, Neil Howard, raised his hand to call everyone's attention.

Tracing is the CIA's responsibility by managing Oracle's proud Oracle system.

Neil Howard opened his mouth with a video on the screen.

"At the time when the 11 colonies were ruined, a strong mana wave was detected that was not registered with the Oracle. At first, I thought it was a Villain but I analyzed the CCTV video..."

On the screen were powerful monsters and people quickly passing through the Colony Gate Management Station. The screen then changed and a shadow passed by on the footage. Everyone's mouths began to widen.

They saw a creepy figure of a cursed monster flying in the air. Thousands of lives would disappear as soon as the monster bombs the gate, however, it turned around and faded out like a mirage.

It evaporated in an instant into the sky as if it was a lie...

"I noticed an unregistered mana wave through the gate shortly after that happened."

The CIA director stopped the screen and opened his mouth.

"What is the connection between that and that unregistered mana wave? As you know, the gate is 40 meters in diameter," asked the Secretary of Homeland.

The monster that appeared seemed a bit slimmer, but no matter how crumpled it seemed, it won't be able to pass through that gate. In addition, their security was not that bad to the point that they would let a monster in.

"As you know, I think we should analyze it further, considering that the monster uses magic powers that have not yet been identified."

"Huh, Neil, sounds like you're saying that the monster has shrunk to make itself pass through the gate."

The FBI chief spoke for the sake of making fun, but the CIA director, Neil, nodded as if he was right by throwing his finger upwards before switching the screen.

"At around 13:00 today, a human awakener with that same mana wavelength near downtown Los Angeles was captured. And about 20 minutes later, it was captured about 30 km away."

"Now, we are talking about monsters." 𝓁𝑖𝘣𝑟𝘦𝘢𝒹.𝑐ℴ𝘮

The deputy director of the FBI knocked on the table.

He was implying that Neil should stop being ridiculous. Neil nodded, however, his point was correct.

"Yes. It looks like a human, but it has the same mana wavelength. That is the monster we're talking about."

When he pushed the tablet, dozens of dots began to appear on the screen.

The red spots appeared at random... There were about 20 of them and they started to connect in time.

"If this is not a monster, what is a monster?"

All the red dots on the screen were labeled as an awakener and underneath, a magnified version of the CCTV footage appeared. The screen that appeared was that of a CCTV installed in a shop, and the figure in the screen was throwing boxes given by the store owner in the air. The boxes disappeared from the air. It looked like a subspace used by hunters. The difference is that boxes went in indefinitely.

"It's a woman? But what is that? What is she doing? "

"She was stealing cigarettes."

"Stealing?"

"Yeah. The store owner is giving it to them so naturally, but she did not actually pay. The funny thing is that all the shopkeepers thought that they were all paid for. The crucial thing is that after checking all the CCTVs, the gate closest to the 11th colony where the woman was first discovered is connected to LA. "

After leaving the shop, the woman walked down the street with an excited look before flashing away.

"What is that ... what?"

"I contacted the Awakening Analysis team and told them that they couldn't figure it out. The ability was called 'teleport' and so far, none of the awakeners had used that ability."

"Not even unofficially?"

Everyone who knew the meaning of formal and informal closed their mouths. They were all busy thinking about their newly discovered skills. It looks like it's not a big deal, but it was a tremendous ability just like what the CIA director said.

"There is no awakener that can use that skill. We can't rule one's ability to shrink or to turn into a human just yet."

"So, what do you want to say?" The US president, Bill Trump, said from the podium. With haste, he asked for the CIA director's explanation.

"Our analysis team claimed that it's possible that our subject could turn into a human, although it hasn't been filmed."

A monster turning into a human? It sounds like something that would only appear in fantasy novels.

"What is the basis for this analysis?"

"We don't have enough evidence. In fact, it was such a foolish hypothesis that I tried to categorize it as a minority report."

At the end of his speech, everyone on the market frowned as they stared at the CIA director.

Was he aware of how urgent this meeting was? The influence of those in this position was too great to say that inferences were true without intuition.

One would never say how the effects of these little disagreements would affect the hegemony of the United States.

"Are you saying that this dragon is transforming into a human woman just to infiltrate the earth, roam LA, and steal cigarettes?"

"Yes, and the Oracle Systems says that they are all the same person."

"If you're right, it means you have to announce MH 10 all over America. Do you know what that means?" Bill Trump said in a firm voice. There was a huge difference between announcing it to the colonies and getting the news to the entire mainland of the United States.

"I'll put my position in line. I believe that the Oracle system is perfect."

In Neil's words, everyone's expressions were hardened.

"Good, then let's discuss how to catch that woman."

At the words of the president, everyone sighed with a firm look. This monster smashed 11 colonies in two hours, they should not approach this lightly...

"According to their actions, they have been identified as having a level of human intelligence. How about we start a conversation?"

"Listen to yourself. They wiped out our colonies, and you want to start a conversation with them?"

"Isn't it a matter of judging by the logic of black and white?"

"No compromise with monsters!"

As the Secretary of Defense and the Secretary of Homeland growl with each, the CIA director, Neil Howard, who is acquainted with Jaehwang, moved as if he was about to say something.

"The US Hunter Office will try it first," the man sitting still at the end said while raising his body.

This is Jean Tefman, the Secretary-General of the US Hunter Secretariat.

"U.S. Hunter Office?"

"Yes."

"It's not just a challenge. It looks like a Tier 9 monster judging by looks alone, but this monster uses magic and has intelligence as well."

"I am speaking with enough possibilities. Also, in recent years, the body of the 9 Tier Monster has been released in large quantities, and our elite forces have mostly been upgraded with weapons and armor made of its by-products. Furthermore, as the CIA director said, if the woman is the dragon, we'll have to capture her once she's in her human form." He showed confidence.

They spent an astronomical amount of money to buy tier 9 monster by-products but thanks to it, their total battle power had increased tremendously. It was not just a change of weapons and armor.

"I acknowledge your confidence, but I think you should ask the Archer Master for support in the case. Don't forget that this monster is now in LA. If it fails, it will cause damage that is incomparable to our colonies," Neil said.

It was up to the hunters to take the risks and not to themselves.

Always consider the worst.

"Neil, since when have you been so thirsty for a 10-star hunter? We are not weak! " Jean Tefman frowned.

The president was also present, so he didn't flex, but he was also a seven-star hunter. Just by existing, he intimidated Neil Howard.

Neil stared at Jean Tefman's eyes while he was sweating. "Your pride!"

"Excuse me?!"

There was a breathtaking silence between the two. At that time, the video on the screen changed abruptly and a man jumped in. It is the president's assistant who was waiting in the outside conference room

"Emergency! The Dragon has appeared in LA!"

When they saw the giant figure on the screen, everyone in the room froze. Its overwhelming size was so large it covered half of the sky and intimidated them.

It turned its huge head around and its eyes narrowed

*bump*

The top part of its stomach popped out. Then, the bulge moved to his neck and into his mouth. It leaned back as if it was about to puke something out and when it opened its cave-like fangs...

*KWW AAAAA*

Blue dazzling flashes ripped the ground. The buildings exposed to the front of the flash tore up in two. Everything it swept past exploded, it even swallowed up the sound. The people that were caught melted without even screaming.

It took less than three minutes for a block of Los Angeles to be destroyed by an outbreak of the Dragon's breath. The dragon glanced at what he had done and turned west by fluttering his huge wings.

"He, call him."

"Who..."

"The Master Archer..."

Chapter 237

"Haahh..."

Jaehwang got up from his seated posture and lightly stretched his body.

"About 30km now..."

The winter plan for Jaehwang was to break up the Three Thousand Bridges villain group. Although they hid in Elus because of the impediment from Invincible and Jaehwang, it was clear that those villains would come back again after some time.

This plan required the secret assassination of the brain of the group, and that required the Bright Eye. The Bright Eye was simply a detective tool, but it gives him the advantage that could turn his plan much more diverse.

Because of this, Jaehwang devoted himself to gaining the skill of the Bright Eye.

How to raise proficiency was surprisingly simple...

The way is steady pursuit. He asked one of the express edicts that live in Invincible Palace and received his blood.

They had already talked about the usage beforehand, and the edict happily accepted it. Not only for Jaehwang, but they practiced in a similar way to increase the proficiency of the tracking skills with each other.

In particular, Jaehwang had a unique tracking skill of the Express Secret Order No. 1, so he could give them various advice.

"A surprisingly demanding condition you are in. Blood of the opponent, if you can get enough blood, you need to assume that you will hurt someone. Let's aim for 100% proficiency in the skill. The blood requirement might change. If the conditions were relaxed, it would be really useful considering its range."

His requirement for his tracking skills was the smell of his opponent.

Jaehwang's skill level in the Bright Eye went up quite fast.

Of course, Jaehwang implemented the Bright Eye during his raid while leveling up, but better the ability of his opponent's stealth, his speed would be different. This speed could not be achieved without the help of the express secret.

In the afternoon, an oak road raid was scheduled near the northern border, so when Jaehwang was about to finish his training and picking up his clothes, an agent of the Martial Art House opened the door of the training room without warning. He broke the rule that he must not disturb Jaehwang during a training session unless it was an emergency.

"Jaehwang, you must see this."

#2

*KWW AAAAAA*

A wave of blue rays tore the city...𝓁𝑖𝑏𝑟𝘦𝒶𝘥.𝒸𝘰𝑚

"Get away!"

*bang! Kwak! bang!*

The cars exploded at random, and the debris from the building poured in.

Straight blue flashes penetrated and burnt everything that blocked them.

A giant golden monster hovered above them, and the footage just shook as if it was taken by a smartphone cam. Whenever a dazzling flash of light shines on, it reflects the viewers who are looking firmly on the screen.

As the screen switches, an announcer would appear with this terrifying look on his face along with the sound of people's screams.

[A terrible scene of El Venas Town in Los Angeles where the hell of great fusion has arrived. To date, the United States and the State have issued the highest level of warning, MH 10, with 142 reported deaths and 1264 people missing. The name of the monster that caused the destruction was named as the Gold Dragon, and the Gold Dragon disappeared toward the west of LA...]

"It took three minutes to destroy one block. Based on this, we could consider that the Gold Dragon is a Tier 11 Monster," the Monster Resources team leader said with a serious look.

That announcement confused everyone in the conference room. It's as if the people felt like 10 billion dollars was a lot of money but when it comes to 1 trillion dollars, they're all too busy to calculate its strength in their heads.

"Forgive me for being late. I just got a call from the US president." The head of the foreign affairs team, who hastened to open the meeting room door, said.

Irumi nodded at his words. An 11th tier monster appeared so it was natural to contact Jaehwang, but the head of the external affairs team was not finished.

"But it's not a raid request, it was a raid support request. "

"A request for support?" 𝙡𝒊𝒃𝓻𝒆𝒂𝓭.𝙘𝓸𝓶

"Yes, this is a request for assistance."

Irumi's eyes frowned towards the head of the external affairs team.

Raid requests and raid support requests are quite different. A request is a request for a raid, and a support request means that they would just provide their support. There was a big difference between them. The existing Martial Art House policy was under the condition of taking all of the resources gathered during the raid. If this becomes a form of support, it means that the US would oversee the operation. In addition, the price of Jaehwang was higher, so if the raid failed, they could blame him.

Someone may say that the Martial Art House was greedy, but this was the most optimized raid method fit for everyone. The biggest reason, of course, was that a precedent happened in japan.

Irumi did not want to approve anything without entering the operation right. It was not to say that the United States is like Japan, but Irumi was determined that she could not have blind faith in any nation.

"Are you sure they are asking for support?"

"Yeah. I checked it twice. "

"Hmm."

Irumi was seriously troubled by the words of the head of the external business team.

"Tell them that we will think about it."

At the end of Irumi's words, the Operations Support Team raised their hands.

"Secretary."

"Yeah?"

"I know you're concerned, but this opponent is a Tier 11 monster. I don't think we should reject them straight up."

He lowered his hand as he noticed other people around the operation support team.

His words of great courage have a precondition. Jaehwang may not be able to afford to kill a tier 11 monster alone, because unlike the others that he had hunted before, this new monster showed a different kind of capability. It moved according to its invisible strategic movements, unlike the other monsters that moved according to their instincts.

The atmosphere turned cold. He seemed to doubt the invincible power of Jaehwang, which has now changed into faith.

And Jaehwang was also considering his point. No, he knew much more than them, so the depth of his concern was deeper.

Why did the dragon attack America?

This was the question Jaehwang was concerned with.

Baeklin said that the dragon was a bystander and an observer. It didn't concern itself with humans like them watching ants fight. So far, the fight with the dragon was not the object of Jaehwang. But did the dragon just go to the US to begin its attack?

"It's quite annoying."

'Baeklin had asked me not to tell anyone about the dragon.'

They were too burdensome to consider as allies or as enemies, and if their presence had spread, there would be variables in the future dimensional separation plans. Jaehwang also agreed with it and also has kept it secret. Not that he didn't trust the Martial Arts House family, but secrets are secrets when few are known.

But now, he might have to fight with the dragon, so he couldn't keep it a secret any longer.

If unlucky, he might have to fight against a dragon that Baeklin considered as Tier 12.

'What are the odds against that one?' Jaehwang asked Goongi.

She was credible because she had much more combat experience than him.

'90% if you and I do everything'

'Of course,' Jaehwang agreed with her.

Goongi, who has completely recovered the power of her heyday and Jaehwang himself, he calculated about that much, but the problem lies elsewhere, there was more than one dragon.

'What if there's two?'

'20%? Even if I aim high, it won't exceed 30 percent.'

'Okay.'

There were two dragons. The number would be correct unless Baeklin was lying and had reasons to lose his credibility. So in this case, he can't let go of the possibility of fighting against two dragons. It was not Jaehwang's style to just go into a fight and bet everything on his luck.

'It would be nice to be able to contact Baeklin'

Baeklin was acquainted with the dragon. If Jaehwang could contact him, he could have solved the problem in a way other than a raid. But he was now in the Dark Earth. You can't look for an unexisting person in this place, at least.

'We might have to do it.'

'Are you sure?'

'Yes. I tried to slow down, but the situation is really not helping.'

'It's too dangerous,' Goongi said in a worrisome tone. Jaehwang was thinking about the Goon Giok. It was a prison of soul and time that Goongi made in the past for his training, however, now Jaehwang wanted to enter the Goongi Ok not to train for martial arts but to study Chintamani Hemolysis.

The reason why Jaehwang wanted to study the Chintamani Hemolysis was because of the Arrow of Divine Punishment. As of now, he could only use the Arrow of Divine Punishment once per battle, he had to master this skill not only to defeat the dragons but also for the preparation of his fight on the dark earth.

The problem of studying the Chintamani Hemolysis technique was that it presented a very high risk unlike training for regular martial arts. The Hemolysis technique embodied the supernatural power of the Chintamani Stone.

Studying the Chintamani Hemolysis was the same as studying to embody God's power.

Even Goongi did not know all about Chintamani stone, this was the reason why she was being cautious.

'If we need to, we must. I'll tell them all.'

After much contemplation, Jaehwang opened his mouth.

"From now on, what I say should never go outside this room."

Irumi, who realized what that meant, manipulated the tablet. After a bit, a layer of thick drywall rose at the exterior of the conference room.

When he was ready, Jaehwang slowly began to talk about what he knew and as his explanation continued, everyone's face turned pale.

When he said there were two Elus dragons, and it was possible they might have to deal with them together, everyone's complexion hardened. Tier 12 monsters, not Tier 11... and there's two. The risk was multiplied by tens times, not just twice. Jaehwang talked about their stance up until now and their attack on the United States after breaking their previous stance.

After the explanation, Irumi said in a little upsetting tone, "If the dragons, who were just a bystander, attacked, then the US might have stimulated them."

It is not known whether the US had hidden something or not.

However, if America made this mess, Irumi's idea was that they themselves should deal with it.

"If you have that kind of intelligence, you should be more cautious. A more peaceful resolution could be possible if we knew what went wrong."

At the words of the Monster Resources team leader, Jaehwang also nodded.

Then, he looked at the head of the external business team.

"For now, the U.S. government cannot go on a raid until the raid plan is in place. America won't be able to say anything else. Also, try to squeeze out the information of the Gold Dragon from the US government. The more information you have, the better. In addition, the newly established information team's leader can work towards revealing more of the inside story of this issue. That's what we need to do."

"Yes, sir," A woman in her early thirties with short, sharp eyes replied.

Na Yun-hee, the team leader of the new information team, was appointed by the president, Na Gil-hwan. Although she is Na Gil-hwan's daughter, she is known for her abilities in the Invincible.

"Monster Resources Team leader, I am asking you to analyze the ability of the dragon."

"Yes, leave it to me."

"We might still need to prepare for the raid, please prepare the operation support team accordingly. You are free to use your current 9-tier monster corpse "

The number of corpses sold to the outside was considerable, but they also owned many in consideration of the international price for the pieces they owned.

"Yes, I will do it."

After the work order, Jaehwang got up from his seat and said, "I'm going to go to a closed training for Dragon Raid from now on."

When Jaehwang said this, everyone looked at him. His opponent was a 12-tier monster. He was trying to face a ridiculously high opponent when everyone else was trying to find a different way than battle.

Chapter 238

Along with the catastrophic disaster of the Gold Dragon in downtown Los Angeles, what happened in the colonies had also spread around the world. The total number of missing persons and deaths found has reached nearly 4,000. Considering the recent trend of stabilizing the monster damages in the US, this was one of the biggest damages that they had in recent years.

But the United States did not come up with a solution...

While it's not perfect, everyone expected that they should be able to track that monster. They mobilized hundreds of drones in addition to the Oracle system, however, the dragon was very difficult to trace because of its teleportation skills. Of course, it's hard, but not impossible, and they were constantly following the dragon's tracks. The only thing that they haven't done was to attack it.

One of the main reasons was its behavior. Dragons do not set their nest like the monsters that everyone knew and spread around, terrorizing every place they go.

Their raids have defeated at least a Tier 11 monster. They've gathered all the possible hunters at their disposal but they could still not trace that dragon.

The second reason was that the dragon is an 11-tier aerial monster.

In cases where they caught the sight of the monster, the National Guard would summon its mobile fighters and helicopters, but they were no match against it.

Rather, the missiles they launched fell into the center of the city, producing greater damage.

The third and final reason was that the battle took place in LA, the center of American industry.

They had no safe zones to work with since the attacks had caused mass panic.

Some people may compare this catastrophe to that of the Nigamushi, which occurred in downtown Tokyo, but not all of Tokyo's citizens had to be evacuated at that time. There were talks of evacuating the entire population of Los Angeles, and the US stocks crashed.

The media has shown that the Gold Dragon was moving towards Las Vegas. Many monster scholars have made a lot of predictions about this move, the most credible of which was that there was something on the Las Vegas side that attracts the Gold Dragon.

Based on traditional fantasy or medieval mythology, they speculated that it was a gold dragon's egg nested somewhere, or some precious metal such as gold. The citizens of Las Vegas were frightened and were ready to evacuate, saying that dragons could do something different than what they did in LA.

Of course, if you ask the Gold Dragon L why she's going to Las Vegas, she'll say just one word.

"It's shopping. shopping."

To pinpoint L's current reasons, she was condemning humans while shopping and touring.

Somehow, she was more focused on shopping than the original purpose of human condemnation, but dragons rarely act as they originally intend. A variety of wonders made by humans aroused the curiosity of the dragon.

At first, it was a purpose for refilling the cigarettes that Baeklin left long ago. L was surprised with the variety and the incomparable quality of tobacco to that of Korea. There were so many fascinating objects to explore. L chose her destination to Las Vegas, Sin City, through the recommendation of a shopkeeper.

"Ah, so annoying."

People were reluctant to go to the streets because the Gold Dragon could turn into a human, and L became uncomfortable wandering around as a human polymorph. She could wander around in the body of the Gold Dragon, but then, she would not be able to shop at the human scale.

'Change to be transparent.'

Avoiding the eyes of flies over her head with a simple verbal word, L walked into a fairly large mall nearby.

"Oh..."

Originally, there was also the habit of dragons to like beautiful and shiny things, and the luxury storefronts on the first floor, which can never be found in Elus, excited L's eyes. In particular, what caught her eye were various precious metals and cosmetics corners.

Dragons don't necessarily identify as male or female, but L had the basic nature of a female body. The egg of Red Dragon, which plays the role of an evil god in Elus, took on a masculine personality so she naturally took on the role of feminine god. Hence, she also liked to decorate.

Precious metals were originally L's interest, but the human cosmetics that had developed over hundreds of years were enough to steal her heart.

"Along with Baeklin, humans are useful too."

There were similar things in Elus but compared to what's in front of her now, she considered what she had on the other side primitive.

L was considering a very productive idea of kidnapping a few humans who can make this kind of thing while she was walking around the mall.

"Are you here already? I need to wipe it away."

As she clasped her hands over her head, everyone fell on the floor like a broken doll. They didn't die, they all just fell into a deep sleep.

"Lalala ..."

Originally the idea was to kill all the humans in this store and then take everything, but she found some nice stuff and felt good, so she just let them faint as a way of providing mercy. With a satisfying smile at her mouth, she waved once again, and everything inside the store floated up in the air as if something invisible was carrying them.

As L opened a huge subspace, the objects gathered into it.

After completing a satisfactory 'shopping' trip, L closed the subspace and left the mall lightly.

"Prepare for the flight attack."

"Roger that."

The squad leader commanding the attack helicopters hovering behind the building, mainly in the mall, said while swallowing his dry saliva. He wanted to pour missiles into the building, but the only thing that he could do at the moment was wait for the dragon to come out.

"Squadron leader, by the way, if you are a monster who can do shopping, isn't there enough room for dialogue? She looked so pretty in the picture..." One flight member gave his opinion, but what follows is the flight leader's yell.

"Play the bullshit later. It's a monster that has killed thousands of humans already!"

Of course, as the squadron said, it was incredibly pretty, but it's just another terrible monster that was hundreds of meters big. And now... the monster was quietly flapping its wings behind his helicopter.

"6 o'clock! 6 o'clock!"

The co-pilot, who discovered the dragon rather late, shouted, as the dragon's giant paws had broken the helicopter's rotor like branches. Without saying what the flight commander had to say, the dragon grabbed the helicopter with the forefoot on the other side to pick off the missile sitting at its base before throwing it on the other helicopter at its side.

*Kkwala Laak!*

The sound of the explosions of helicopters was followed by the dragon's cry as if it was fun.

#2

"The Archery Master? ..."

"They don't have enough information about the Gold Dragon and can't do a raid right now."

"Argg..."

At the response, the US president shut his mouth with a sorrowful look.

He felt like just pushing the raid to go in with all the means he can, but the raid was based on thorough information gathering and combat simulation. He couldn't say much about their lack of raw information.

In addition, the influence of the Master Archer surpassed the president of the United States. Unless there was a means to negotiate, he couldn't do anything.

But he had to do something more than just wait. Just a little while ago, his two squadrons were wiped out by that dragon.

"See if we could appeal to their public media."

"Yes, sir."

The public opinion in Korea was like a pile of dry logs. If he could give it a little spark, it would burn well on its own.

He figured this would be some good pressure and called for the Secretary-General of the US Hunter Secretariat, Jean Tefman.

"Did you call them already?"

"What happened to the Phoenix raid and Berserker raid?" The president asked as Tefman moved in.

"I have canceled my old raid schedule. I will prepare a new raid as soon as I arrive. "

"Is that enough?"

"We've recently replaced the equipment, so the overall power has increased significantly. I heard you raided a tier 9 monster in Arizona this time. If you cooperate with the military, I think you can do this without any difficulty," Jean Tefman confidently spoke, but the president's face didn't get better.

"Is it possible? Do you know what will happen if you fail? The experts said that if we were just going to watch the Gold Dragon destroy everything, we might as well drop a nuclear bomb in LA in an attempt to stop it."

"The raid should not be premised on failure."

"Hey, you must misunderstand me. I am saying that you should not consider failure after taking this challenge.

Looking at the screaming president, Tefman swore to the Master Archer internally.

This was all his fault. In the past in similar situations, they were tolerant of some inevitable sacrifices but after the appearance of Jaehwang, the people's standards were raised. As they easily raided the high-level monsters, the word "sacrifice" faded at some point in people's minds.

As a result, his position also lost a bit of its authority.

Formerly the Secretary-General of the US Hunter Secretariat, no one could ignore him but now, all everyone was talking about was Jaehwang.

Of course, he was not dismissing his ability. He raided a lot of Tier 9 monsters in the United States, and his country was able to recover because of that. 𝙡𝓲𝙗𝒓𝙚𝓪𝙙.𝒄𝒐𝙢

He himself has gained a lot...

The Master Archer did not take the credit of hunting Tier 9 monsters for himself. He also held a joint raid with the Phoenix raid and the Berserker raid and acknowledged their stake. Although he actually raids a 9-tier monster alone, he acknowledged the other raids' contribution in terms of dealing with other monsters.

So technically he was their hero, but the following statement from the US president ruined his pride.

"Stop preparing raids for Phoenix and Berserker raids and dispatch Emperor and Thor to Korea."

"Excuse me?"

"I heard that they are acquainted with the Master Archer. It's better to send them as ambassadors and encourage them to raid the Gold Dragon as soon as possible."

'This guy and that guy... everyone is about that archer...' Jean Tefman clenched his fist at the president's words.

At that moment, he decided to use it.

"President Sir."

"Yes?"

"There is a way to solve that Gold Dragon predicament even without that archer."

The President's eyes widened at his words. It wasn't a good idea to wait for Archer anyway, so Tefman's words attracted the president.

"What do you mean?"

"In fact, there's a project that the US Secretariat has secretly pursued by the US government's Secret Research Institute."

"A secret project?"

"Yes. It's still experimental, but I'm sure that it's strong."

There may be one or two secret studies that the United States cannot reveal to the outside world, but the President has not heard that a means to fight against an immense monster was being studied.

"What is it?"

Jean Tefman, when asked by the president, began to explain it with a firm look.

In fact, it was a bit of an impulsive talk. If exposed to the outside, it would be hard to justify its unethical means, but he decided that his beloved United States should no longer depend on the hunters of a small East Asian nation.

The president, who listened to everything Tefman said, said with a serious look, "Are there means to control it?"

"Yes, we have enough."

In response to Jean Tefman's response, the president sat down for a while to contemplate.

If what he said was certain, it might be possible to conquer not only that Gold Dragon but also Elus and even the Dark Earth. The president made up his mind and said, "Good. Run it."

"Yes!"

Chapter 239

*Vrroom*

An old SUV was driving through a desert.

It originally had been a highway, but the United States lost its ability to manage the roads that connected each state after the Great Confusion and had no choice but to tolerate the return of human civilization to the bosom of nature.

*Screeeeech*

"This is fun."

L smiled gently while driving.

Human interests were so much fun. Dragons that live for more than a million years polymorph into other races to live their lives and enjoy the game. L also used to do that sometimes. Because she had lived dozens of lives, it took her 10 minutes to learn how to drive a car.

She was planning to go to Las Vegas.

She could go faster by teleporting through space, but she purposefully enjoyed the slow ride.

"Haah... Baeklin had some good stuff like this..."

She whiffed a small cigarette in her hand and threw it out the window.

Marijuana is incomparable with tobacco. Polymorphed, but her power as a dragon did not go anywhere. However, this joint makes even her strongest body hazy. It has become a new form of entertainment for this heavy smoking dragon.

"I'd have come more often if I didn't make a pledge with him."

If she had known about all these fun things beforehand, she would never have signed a non-interference agreement. The pledge that she made with Baeklin prevented her from interfering with human affairs unless she was harmed by them.

It was a covenant made with a human who would only live for 100 or so years, so she responded slightly under the condition of receiving the earth's mysterious product called tobacco.

And now the covenant was breaking down little by little.

"Well, I did intend some but ..."

It was the United States that Baeklin was most concerned about. This was a country originally born from invasion, so Baeklin said that they would probably do the same in Elus.

Of course, she was playing the role of a bystander when they showed up in Elus.

Just as expected, they killed her temple knights, who were basically L's own hands and feet, solely for their own gain.

She could have come out, but she didn't.

This was because her curiosity for human beings was greater than that of the pledge with Baeklin.

"That's annoying by the way."

She enabled a magic spell with her bored eyes. A golden sphere was formed at the tip of her finger that lit up the newly opened marijuana.

"Find a human being."

*pshhhh*

The golden sphere exploded, and the hemispherical halo was scattered in all directions.

Everything that the halo passed through was painted in her mind.

Before long, a smile crept around her mouth.

"There it is."

Outside a considerable distance, she detected a human colony. Of course, to her, they seemed to be a bunch of annoying things.

"Hoohoo, let's try attacking."

L smiled lightly and accelerated, making the SUV jump on the sand dune.

As soon as their attack begins, this fun ride will end soon, so I was trying to enjoy it as much as possible.

Did they know that she was trying to expose herself from her attacks?

"After this attack, the covenant will be broken."

The covenant with Baeklin was broken, but it was not completely done. This was due to the difference in the vessels of souls between humans and dragons; the dragons have much larger vessels, so it was an unfair promise to begin with.

The humans do not know, but the amount of magic she can use at the global level was limited by the covenant, and that covenant breaks down the more she attacks humans.𝓵𝓲𝙗𝓻𝓮𝓪𝙙.𝒄𝓸𝒎

In the end, after all the pledges are broken, she intends to summon a huge meteor towards the United States to display her strength.

"After that, I'm going to tear off some weird things here and take some useful humans."

Jean Tefman, the director of the US Hunter Secretariat, whether he is aware of what L was thinking or not, thinks that this was a golden opportunity to attack her and was carefully watching hundreds of large trailers lined up.

The specially made trailers had heavy armor plates that couldn't be compared to the original trailers, which seemed to be specifically designed to trap something inside rather than to defend itself from outside attacks.

"Doctor, are you sure about the controls? If that is not controlled, the United States would be making its worst enemy," Jean Tefman asked at the bald old man in a laboratory coat standing by his side.

"You don't have to worry about it. Those biological controls in their brain will certainly work in any situation," Doctor said confidently.

"Good. I'll believe in your work for the past 30 years."

"Haha, of course. Trust me. I also have my life on this."

Jean Tefman, who nodded at Doctor's promise, turned to the trailers.

The things in there were a lifelong masterpiece of the Doctor.

The things, called mutants, began with finding ways to eradicate Elus and Dark Earth monsters in a biological way. He was trying to make a kind of pesticide.

No matter how similar their biological roots were, bacteria, viruses, and many other microorganisms had developed in their own way of surviving and propagating. For example, many humans died of diseases from Elus and Dark Earth. It's gone now because the vaccines have been developed, but that's if the Earth vaccines apply equally to both Earth and Dark Earth.

But the research soon came to halt...

The reason for this obstacle was the self-healing and defense that one could have using mana. Weak monsters were fatally affected by the disease, but the monsters of the high tiers were strong even against them.

The research continued by using monsters that used mana to heal themselves and at some point, the awakeners who could use mana were used as test subjects as well. Of course, mainly villains were secretly taken out and used as experiments, but they still unethically used humans for their experimentation.

Some mutants were ready for commercial use, but they could not be publicly marketed since they were made using unethical means.

"This should be free from mistakes." This was a crucial issue for Tefman also.

"No way. do not worry."

If they could use the full power of what they are claimed to be capable of, the Gold Dragon would be defeated.

"I'll start it off."

"I'll begin the preparations," said the Doctor.

"All troops aboard!"

Jean Tefman screamed through the headset. Hunters from the Secretariat and the researchers from the laboratory hurried into the helicopter. It was now Doctor's turn now that the helicopters found themselves in the air. When the doctor instructed the researchers, he opened the trailers all at once by remote control.

Kukung

Kayak!

3-meter tall biped monsters with milky white skin poured out of the trailer.

It looked like a milky white human moving on its skeletal frames. They have no hair. They were similar to humans, but their eyes are red entirely and have long tongues around the area that's supposed to be their mouth.

KRrrrrrr ...

A total of five mutants were confined to each trailer and the ones that came out screamed and radiated, possibly irritated by the sun. Then, they faced each other and growled as if they're having a conversation.

"Disgusting"

"You'll change your mind once you see what they could do."

"No thanks. With that appearance, we can't present them anywhere"

Tefman had seen them a few times in advance, but when they were released at about 500 at once, it was truly a sight. They were just a terrible hybrid. The Dr despised Tefman who was frowning at the mutants. No matter how disgusting their appearance was, they were precious results from the decades of his work.

'You'll see. If you only see the mutants' ability, you will be forced to use them again.'

He was confident. Those monsters less than five tiers could not even approach these mutants. Their breath was literally a bacterial weapon so if they would approach them within a 10-meter radius, they would melt. Not only that, Mana-based high-ranking monsters were assumed to be their enemy, so all the attacks that use mana could be absorbed as energy for their own self-healing. It had its own regenerative cells, so its resilience would be comparable to a troll.

In addition, its pure physical capacity could contest the power of a six-star hunter and since they used human cells to make them, some of them could even use a hunter's ability. Their defensive skills, borrowed from monsters, were strong enough that it could stop exploding attacks.

They were a masterpiece that cost him all his life.

If they had reached a human level of intelligence, he would have gone out himself to stop them.

"Start."

"Yes."

Jean Tefman leaned back and said to the radio, "Track... Target"

As the researchers manipulated the panel under his direction, the scrambled mutants turned their heads in one direction.

"KWWWAAAAA!"

The mutants suddenly fell to the ground and began to scream.

"What happened!"

"Huehuehue, please wait a moment."

*bone crumbling*

A thin spear ripped and protruded from their backs. Usually, it was hidden under the spine but now, it spread out wide open and soon turned into wings.

After a while, the 500 mutants soared into the air at the same time with a loud cry. They were so fast that some of the researchers could not even see them.

"That wasn't one of the original powers, no?!" Jean Tefman shouted because he had never heard of mutants flying in the air.

"Huh, it's just a small ability that we added so they could catch aerial monsters."

"Hmm, you can increase their ability that easily..."

"Do not miss a single live data."

-Okay.

All battles from now on would be a valuable cornerstone for the future mutants upgrades.

"Hehehe, show your powers to the world."

Dr. let out a creepy smile as if he couldn't help but feel proud that his creations were finally put into practice. The flying Gold Dragon with magical powers was a great test case to show the power of mutants.

But looking back at him, Jean Tefman contends that he can never put those things into the future of American attacks again. The moment the mutants tear the Gold Dragon apart, he planned to turn both of them into dust.

'They're too dangerous. Use it only this time and discard all materials once we're done."

He hardened his thoughts and just like that, an hour went by.

"Nonsense!" Dr. grabbed the screen with his trembling hand.

The mutants he created for his 30 years of research were torn apart on the screen.

What was the point of having self-healing abilities like a troll? What was the point of being an unapproachable biological weapon?

The mutants couldn't even reach out to the woman who was supposed to be the Gold Dragon. She didn't even get out of the old SUV.

It was as if there was a tight mesh that's invisible in the air. No, rather, it was a storm of invisible blades. The charging mutants were literally being grounded but since their commands were hardwired into their brains, they rushed in even though they're being torn apart.

The mutants he was so proud of could not even bear one of the dragon's magic. Contrary to the doctor's opinion, the mutants did not absorb the magic of the dragon at all.

This happened because of a lack of knowledge of the dragon in the first place. Dragons were beings who have set foot in the realm of God.

And such, dragons do not use magic.

'Dragon spell'

God's language which manifests itself solely by will.

"Tear and fly away."

L's single word for the rushing mutants was now pushing Dr. into a hollow of despair.

'Unbelievable...'

Even Jean Tefman, staring at the screen with a devastated kneeling doctor, was amazed by the unbelievable power of the dragon. The mutants he was confident about died without even touching L.

'I have to use it quickly.' 𝑙𝑖𝑏𝓇𝘦𝑎𝒹.𝑐𝑜𝓂

There was no time to spare.

The original plan was to pour missiles over the mutants if those mutants killed the Gold Dragon. Since it was not a city center but a desert, he could use conventional weapons all around.

But looking at the current situation, it seemed like he didn't even have a chance.

*Click*

Tefman manipulated the frequency of the headset and said, "Start Operation Trinity under the authority of the US Secretary of State, Jean Tefman. Authorization code A4325FA98 ... The goal is to eradicate the Gold Dragon. "

—Authorization code confirmed. Let's start Operation Trinity.

"No!"

Now lost in despair, Doctor yelled and attacked Jean Tefman.

"KUuukkk"

However, he flew away with a bloody mouth from a light sack coming from the one he wanted to attack.

"Take him out"

"Yessir!"

Tefman's escort Hunters dragged out the fainted doctor as he looked at him in disgust.

"All forces move out of the scope of a nuclear attack."

"Yessir!"

Chapter 240

"Humans surely have no hope"

The cold voice of L scattered in the dry winds of the Nevada wasteland desert. Even though all of the mutants' dirty remains were thrown into the desert, L didn't seem so satisfied.

Toxic biological wastes flying in the air meant nothing to L.

She stomped the ground, summoning dozens of hands that dragged the dirty remains of those monsters away.

"Poor things ..."

A moment of sadness shone through her eyes, however, as soon as she showed such a sign, she soon turned back to her stern face. She looked human but her change in emotion wasn't.

"They haven't given up yet."

It was the indignation of a guardian in the face of humans stepping on taboo areas that they should not touch. 𝘭𝑖𝒷𝓇𝘦𝘢𝒹.𝑐𝘰𝘮

The weapons that humans used against her now were of a similar kind to the root cause that the earth had to be separated into three dimensions.

Between dragons, memories of ancient humans still exist. Dragons do not forget, so they transfer their memories through word of mouth. The words of the Dragon Road of the squadron who conveyed her memories of ancient people came to her mind.

'The last thing the ancients wanted to conquer among the various races that made up the Mado civilization was life.'

Is it because humans lived a life like that of a flame? Is that the reason for the endless inquiry? Humans were so short-lived that they tried to overcome them.

Even though conditional immortality had been achieved through research, human greed still had never been quenched.

Like Icarus, who soared endlessly and died with sunken wings.

It was when human beings kept pursuing their endless research. The insect-type chimeras became so powerful and had already devoured the whole world. Now, something similar has been going on here on Earth.

"I will have mercy. Humans."

Her eyes turned to the skies without a cloud. How much time had passed? A small dot is reflected in her pupil.

"That is a dangerous toy."

L's intuition, with thousands of years of experience and intelligence far beyond humans, was almost as predictable as the sixth sense. It was the first time she was seeing this, but she could soon figure out what that was.

"Is that what a nuclear missile is?"

The worst weapon made by humans on Earth. Even one can erase a city off of a map and at the same time summon hell to where it landed.

She could have avoided this using teleport, but she did not.

It was not arrogance.

It was the confidence that only an absolute who transcends everything could have.

The wind gathered around her and a huge storm spanning over a hundred-meter radius occurred.

In the meantime, it seemed like a dot and it quickly became close. It was a supersonic missile with a small 5MT nuclear warhead with a black streamlined body of about 9 meters.

It was a small but destructive nuclear missile that could destroy one small country.

However, L's expression was calm, whether or not she knew about its destructive power didn't matter.

"Hmm, this should be enough."

Her own body of mana was not enough as of yet, so she absorbed the surrounding mana to the maximum limit. A round sphere of light appeared in front of her chest. It stabilized later by shedding a golden aura with hundreds and thousands of letters orbiting around it.

"Go."

Baaang!

Leaving her hand, the golden sphere flew toward the supersonic nuclear missile. As soon as they faced each other, L's mouth opened.

"Space of Vanity... Orphan of Time"

*Tuuuuunggg!*

The supersonic nuclear missile, shrouded by the golden light, slowed down and stopped in the air.

And at this moment, the control center that guided the missile went crazy. They tried to set it off so they would still be able to inflict a considerable amount of damage but no matter how many times they tried to push the button, it didn't work and the warhead would not move.

"Aiyyaa..."

As L turned her finger, the golden halo began to shine brilliantly.

"Go back to where you came from."

As she said this, the missile wrapped in the golden halo disappeared. After a while, the nuclear missile appeared in the air with a brilliant light over at the nuclear laboratory base where it was first launched and...

*Flashing*

It just exploded.

#2

Along with the vibrations ringing the ground, mushroom clouds, with orange ores, rose in the distance. Huge pillars of flame quickly rose through the clouds. Because it was so far away, only the head of the mushroom was visible, but it was not difficult to measure its destructive power.

"That's amazing."

L's face looking at it became a little serious.

When she listened to Baeklin's story, she didn't think much of it. She assumed little of humans who lost the magic essence, but the things she saw now were beyond the destructive power she imagined. If she faced that attack up front, she wouldn't have died, but she would have been fatally injured.

"I have to be careful."

She decided to change her mind about looking down on humans a little bit.

But she did not intend to end this way. She just decided to be more careful.

In addition, most of the pledges made with Baeklin were now broken. Now, she was able to use her true power.

It is time to show the real power of dragons to humans.

"I don't know if it's going to be good after not using it for a long time."𝘭𝒾𝒷𝓇𝘦𝑎𝑑.𝒸ℴ𝓂

L closed her eyes.

'Find it.'

A golden wave began to spread all around her and soon, tens of thousands of small and large creatures were detected in her head. Some are flying in the sky, and others are resting in the ground. She could also see others who were fighting or eating.

*Flashing*

Her eyes opened wide like a reptile. At the same time, a great golden head popped up over her head. Its arrogant eyes with its brilliant golden scales looked around. After a while...

A huge mouth that would easily devour a car was opened slowly, revealing hundreds of dense fangs. Inside was a hole large enough for a person to pass straight through. Then, the mouth raised its head toward the sky and let out a tremendous cry.

"Kahhhhhh !"

*BAANNGG*

As the sands of the wasteland touched the soundwaves, it scattered into the air.

If there were people around her, their eardrums would have burst and they would have fainted.

The cry that began at the mouth of the giant Gold Dragon spread out everywhere.

After a while, the gold dragon's head disappeared. There, with her hand on her waist, L murmured, "Gather together, my army."

# 3

The US Air Force base from before, now in ruins...

The monsters that attacked the base of the old, now filled with desolate steel structures, there were once rumors of all kinds of aliens. Now, however, monsters of Tier 2 and Tier 3 have nested here, but they are only habitats of monsters that have settled on Earth and formed a small ecosystem.

A group of Tier-5 shell-backed Basilisk monsters that were enjoying the sun and lying on the runway full of grass in the dry wasteland desert suddenly began to shake the ground, awoke from their place and began to be suspicious of their surroundings.

"Krrrr"

They dwelled on this hard runway to avoid predators.

Hellworm, a seven-tier monster that eats them, crawled through the sand of a solid wasteland desert. The deserted takeoff road was the only place the Hellworm didn't come to since the landing of the ground was a few meters thick and it was too hard for them to swallow.

Now, they felt like their predator was going to appear. They became nervous but after a while, it did not appear. Hence, they loosened themselves up once again.

Then suddenly, the heads of the shelled basilisks turned to one place in unison.

Although it was only one meal for the Hellworm, when the dozens of shelled basilisks with 12 meters tall and 4 meters thick armor all turned to look at one place, it was intimidating.

*Thump...thump...thump*

And they began to move their massive bodies toward that direction like creatures under a spell.

No, not just the shell basilisks. All monsters in the base crawled out of the place and began to walk. In the herd, there were predators and prey on the food chain.

Creatures that would normally run away or chase each other were now walking side by side with their shoulders touching.

Gugugugu ... (rumbling sound)

Somewhere in the desert, a long distance from the Nevada Air Force Base, the ground began to sway with low cries due to the absolute prohibition that the Hunter never stepped on.

The sand swayed like it was dancing. There were dozens of such places where sands were shaking, which occurred when the Hellworms moved close to the ground. And...

Gugugugu ...

A sand dune sank down and summoned a sinkhole.

"WEEEEK!"

The Hellworms who could not escape the sinkholes fell into them. Several Hellworms fell down and made a sad scream, but those that fell to the bottom of the black abyss did not rise up again.

Gugugugu ...

Twelve small mountains rose around the sinkhole and interlocked.

This tier-9 monster that dominates the Nevada desert... was the worst monster aka. Death Worm that the mighty US gave up attacking even with a nuclear bomb. Luckily, the Death Worm was a coward for what it looked like, it did not go anywhere unless it was a sandy place.

While relaxing deep in the ground, the Death Worm chewed on hunted Hellworms that were roaming above the ground. Then, it stopped at a shake of its soul.

It is the call of the Absolute which cannot be denied.

The instinct of obedience to the Absolute, engraved from ancient antiquity...

Kugugu ...

The Death Worm that just feasted on passing monsters finally started to move after years of inactivity.

Chapter 241

"Thank you for this interview. This is Mark Twell of BBX. "

"I am L, my real name is much longer, but call me L, and I have something to say. "

"I'm glad that the timing is right. But you have something to say, can you tell me what it is before I go into the interview? "

"First, let the electricity come back in. I can't do anything because of it. If we don't restore electricity by tomorrow, the city closest to Las Vegas will disappear. "

L talks about the destruction of a city so casually.

"Okay. However, electricity can cause great damage if it is not managed properly. So the best way to do it is with some experts ... "

"I don't like playing with words. I'll give you one more day, bring the humans that could manage it."

"It cannot be done so fast..."

"Stop ... Do you really want to see what a big disaster is?"

"Oh no. Gold Dragon L's requirements I will definitely convey. "

The reporter hurriedly agreed in fear of what this woman, now arrogantly sitting in front of his eyes, would further request. Even though he's just a messenger, it seems unlikely that this woman would consider treating him neutrally. Moderate and soothing techniques do not work against her at all.

Tick ?tick ... click ...

A magical cigar was created between her fingers, igniting itself without a flame.

"Huu..."

"*cough cough*

"...so, sorry."

"No, smoking is good. "

"Hmmm, I want to ask you something."

"Ask."

"Who are you?"

"Me? I am one of the stewards of the land you call Elus."

"Are you god?"

"If you're talking about the kind of god you guys say, you're right, but it's different."𝘭𝘪𝘣𝑟𝘦𝘢𝒹.𝘤𝑜𝓂

"How are you different?"

"As a watcher, I coordinate history."

"If you are a coordinate, are you a ruler?"

"It does not match the meaning of the word ruler that you use. Simply think of it as a farmer and do not ask anymore. You're annoying."

"Yes. Yes. Okay."

"This is my next demand. Bring some food to Calico Basin, east of Las Vegas. The more the better."

"Where are you going to use ..."

"My monsters are hungry. I want to tell them to find their own food, but that's not what they want."

"Okay."

"Okay, If you bring them food, I will not let the monsters overstay on the Hoover Dam."

"Thank you."

The host of the world's first interview with a monster, Mark Twell, bowed with a hot heart. Originally, he intended to bring up the approach to Hoover Dam first. The hoover dam can be moved by the unmanned system, but if left for too long, it could be shut down.

Originally, it would have functioned well for years on its own, but a large number of worm-based monsters all over the place all the way around the dam meant that some problems could occur.

Although the demand for hydropower was slowing down due to the manastone power generation, the US was still insisting on using it.

The U.S. government specifically requested to ask about Hoover Dam but because she brought it up first, Mark was a little scared that she could be reading her mind.

"Don't be scared. I have no intention of causing unnecessary conflict now. "

L smiled in the thick smoke. It was as if she's looking straight into him.

"Thank you"

In reaction to her response that she did not want to cause useless dissension, he tried very hard to not say what he wanted to say. He tried to erase it even in his head.

'A single carrier, a nuclear missile base, and 1,100 hunters attacked you and died, so that's the damage we have to deal with. The people in Los Angeles and Arizona became homeless because of you. A lot of Las Vegas Citizens and Iman's citizen's died had died along with the small cities you erased from the map happened overnight because of you!"

If he was a human, he would have immediately got up and grabbed her.

"You have a lot to say?"

Discovering the vast Absolute power flowing out of her eyes, he shook his head, swallowing his dry saliva.

"No, no."

"No? Well, I'm also angry because of what your United States did in my land. So I understand."

"Oh, uh."

The cameraman signaled to ask if he could continue to broadcast it live and Mark Twell nodded with a firm look. The government has repeatedly emphasized that anything harmful to the US government should not be broadcasted, but there was no command to stop the other person from saying it first. He honestly wanted to know himself what caused this.

"What did our America do?"

"Yes. The crack of dimensions or a gate as you call it. I know it can't be helped to come and go because the gate is open. It doesn't matter if you kill monsters. Elus monsters also went to Earth and killed many people."

"Yes. Humans on Earth once talked of the destruction of the human race because of the monsters of Elus and Dark Earth."

"I know, but I also couldn't help it. It was hard for me to interfere with the cracks between dimensions. "

"You could not control the monsters at the time of the Great Fusion?"

"That was beyond my level of control. Can you control all living things on your earth?

"We cannot."

"The same is true. All I can do is give a simple command to one monster as far as my power can reach."

He was a little puzzled by L's attitude. She was surprisingly simply talking about her limits

Even though Mark was interviewing her like this, she was still an enemy. Was she letting her guard down? Or was she confident enough that she could just straight up tell it? He decided to dig a little more.

"What degree is it?"

L smiled at Mark's question. He was asking her to tell him her limitations, and she decided to give in generously. Either way, controlling monsters was only part of a few of her abilities. If they would do something stupid, she was confident that she could show the destructive power of a nuclear missile that she teleported a while ago.

"Gather together, dismiss, attack, stop, eat and rest, that's about it."

"I see. Thank you for the honest answer. So what did the United States do to Elus? Mark Twell cleverly asked.

Elus was, anyway, a land that the world was paying attention to as a new world.

Also, the existence of another species at Elus was widely known, but many thought of them as barbarians rather than conversation partners. This understanding was intentional to some extent; it was an indispensable factor for the pioneering of the new world.

Also, whatever the truth, he was still a citizen of the United States.

Depending on how the dragon speaks, the United States could be ridiculed from all over the world or criticized to have deserved the attacks.

At his inquiries, L slowly began to tell a story about a cultural mission from the United States.

And when she was done, Twell, who was a little nervous, asked her again.

"As you have said, we know that there are no more than 100 elders who died on your side. Of course, the weight of life is beyond that number. However, your damage to our country is far more than 10,000."

"Are you saying it's unfair because more people died here?"

"Yes, I think it's unfair and instead of using such violent means, we could converse our way into reconciliation."

"Conversations? How so?"

"Because conversations are only possible between most civilized species and a means to the most peaceful..."

"Hohoho. You think you are capable of conversing with me?"

"If we are not having a conversation right now, what else is it?"

"Do you think you can have a proper conversation with the cats and dogs you have? Because the dog is barking, do you consider them to be an equal conversational partner?"

"We are not dogs."

"From my point of view, you or dogs are not much different"

The opponent may be offended, but L was not necessarily trying to play nice.

Because it's true.

"Well, okay. Dogs... Since you are managing a world and are a god-like being, it is understandable that you would describe us that way, but I don't believe this is right. If you consider the future relations between Us and Earth, you could show a little more mercy."

L frowned.

"Hah... so annoying"

"What do you mean..."

"It's not that your thoughts are entirely wrong. Okay, I'll show you a little bit of what I am planning to do" As she said this, a golden aura came out of her and into his body.

After a moment, his face darkened.

As if decades of time had passed, his eyes seemed like they were rotting.

"Did you see well?"

"W...Why?"

"Do you understand why I call you dogs now? I just wanted to show you"

"Haaa...haa... I understand."

Mark waved his hand at the cameraman to end the broadcast.

The cameraman looked at him in confusion, but Mark was not in a good place to explain everything right now.

L was too annoyed to try to explain everything in human words, so she made him experience everything, and the things she showed him were...

"Invasion..."

"No. Sure, selecting from the words you use. You reap what you sow. Just as you Americans drove out the natives who you thought were inferior, I plan to drive you out. I will do exactly what the US tried to do in Elus..."

"Humans are not that weak." Now, Mark Twell decided not to persuade her or think of building a good relationship.

She showed him what she was going to do. All the monsters in America would start an organized attack from now on. It's quite different from the previous raids. What he saw was war.

The fight with monsters would now enter a new phase.

"I know. I saw it a lot on TV. It was pretty fun. In that sense, I will give you a chance. A month should be enough."

"One month?"

"Yes, just like what you saw, I'll start there so do everything that you could do in the meantime."

She speaks as if she was giving generously, but she knows it. She was now trying to instill greater despair at them.

"You will regret it."

"Hoho. I think you are over-trusting this thing called nuclear bombs"

"We have many other weapons other than nuclear bombs. The human will is not that easily run over. Can you really handle all this?"

Mark Twell got up from his seat. He took a peek at L, but she was not even considering him as a conversation partner.

Now was time to go back quickly and announce what the dragon would do.

"It's human beings, burning again when everything turns into ash, but I will even pull that wick out."

"Thank you for the interview."

"No worries and oh, I'll give you a present on the way home."

"A gift...?"

At L's words, Mark Twell's face hardened. His instincts told him that something feels bad.

"I will show you some of my strengths to make it easier for you to plan."

Her gaze turned towards the camera. "The Magical Dragon Gold Dragon is..."

Her golden eyes shone brightly.

"Capable of things like this."

[God's wrath brought by human arrogance.]

[BBX Broadcast Catastrophe! The greatest viewership ever made turns into the worst disaster ever.]

[30% of live viewers became vegetables, The damage count cannot be calculated. Those who are not in vegetative state complain about pain.]

[Unknown cause! Ministers, including the US president who has become a vegetative man... Even the White House is in a vegetative state!]

[Please explain the cause of this incident. The cry of the World toward America!]

[Gold Dragon L's army begins to advance. The deadline is one month!]

[Archer Master is still silent! Have you given up?]

One day has passed since the world's astonishing so-called L Curse Day. Interestingly, the live interview with the Dragon broadcasted on BBC was limited to the United States, Canada, and some other countries. Because BBX, which was only friendly to the US government and the ruling party, won the exclusive interview as well as acquired the broadcasting rights, it was rather a good thing because the vegetative state catastrophe was limited to that handful of countries.

But aside from this, the US had another nagging issue.

[The Great Catastrophe Caused by the US's Aggressive Ethnic Policy]

[The secret information that the US is hiding must be disclosed to the world.]

The United States has been keeping confidential information about the Elus' species.

Externally, the information has been controlled and monopolized by the reason that it could be used by unwarranted forces. The public opinion had been raised to criticize US policy as it was now attacked by L because of what it had done.

Chapter 242

[Is there a need for the world to go into war because of America's misjudgment?]

[UN Secretary-General: UN's Need for Hearing on the Elus Development Plan by the United States]

[US nuclear misuse will be a disaster not only in the US but in the world.]

[Dragon's Condemnation for Americans with Hands-on Biological Weapons.]

Funny enough, the victim, the United States, was embarrassed.

There were also countries that interpreted the dragon's declaration of war against the US, as good punishing evil. At the UN, criticisms against the secretary-general of the US Hunter Secretariat, Jean Tefman, over his authority to execute "nuclear power," rose rampantly.

Of course, this has generated a lot of talks before.

Whether it was what I was aiming for or not, but at the moment, all European nations have announced that they will be just observers in this incident.

"Rotten things... up to now they were all just bowing to us..."

Jean Tefman was bitter about the fact that the World Hunter Secretariat removed him from the list of emergency meetings.

It made clear that they would completely exclude the United States in their discussions.

Because the president became a vegetative man, Tefman earned himself some time to take responsibility for this incident and he initially intended to make an escape by holding the World Hunter Secretariat Emergency Assembly and pass the Dragon's Raid as soon as possible to make a new breakthrough. Now, his attempts were blocked even before it began.

From their point of view, it was obvious to exclude Tefman, but Tefman poured out his anger at a very irrelevant place.

"All of this happened because of the Archery Master."

If he had been a member of Elus' cultural mission, they would not have forcibly joined Colonel Powell of the US Department of Defense, and there would have been no such rash act of lieutenant colonel Powell.

Knowing clearly that the US government's intention was to not share the fruit of their negotiation with the South Koreans, he was the one who gave an early approval not to include them and now, he's blaming Jaehwang.

It is unknown whether Jaehwang would have shown his crazy ability to destroy tier 9 monsters there, but if he had done it, his achievements would have been taken as credit by the US Hunter Secretariat.

"If it wasn't for him."

It was an absurd excuse, but his ego had to make some sort of justification for what he had done. Immediately next month, the Gold Dragon had declared war on the humans using a huge number of monsters from the Nevada desert. Tiers 4 and 5 of the little monsters were not even part of the game. Thousands of seven-tier, eight-tier, and even nine-tier monsters were in the hands of that damn dragon.

In the past, Tefman would have been relieved that there were nuclear weapons, but the two nuclear missiles they used on the dragon erased the major US nuclear facilities and carriers with her space-related magic.𝙡𝙞𝓫𝙧𝒆𝙖𝓭.𝙘𝙤𝙢

"General Secretary. They're here."

"Damnit..."

In the words of the chief of staff, he looked away from his thoughts and looked out of the window.

The airport was so stylish because it was the fastest country to escape from the threat of monsters.

The money Jaehwang makes was equivalent to half the budget of a country. That's not it since as the monster disappears, the Hunters would go to other countries for raids to earn some huge foreign currency.

But to Tefman, these were all annoying.

He hates the Archery Master, so he doesn't even like his country.

In the past, once he came around, the Korean Hunter Secretariat treated him as a state guest from the airport. He was pleased with a marvelous protocol. He was impeached now, but before, the President of the Republic of Korea had somehow tried so hard to make a friendly gesture.

When he entered the gates, multiples of press and journalists were waiting and taking photos of him which made him feel a little better, but the questions they asked at the press conference were enough to anger him.

"What is your intention of visiting South Korea?"

"We heard you are visiting to request a raid for the dragon, was this previously discussed with the Invincible Palace?"

"There are stories that you have previously discussed with the president about the use of unethical biological weapons, what are your stances on this?"

"In the past, your attitude towards the Archery Master..."

They used to be too scared to ask these questions, but now they were reckless.

Of course, it is true that they came to discuss the raids of the archer and the dragon, but their words are as if they were hanging on the archer. Tefman wanted to turn around and say he doesn't need the archer, but it was only his wishful thinking.

After a difficult interview, he got on a medical vehicle given by the Korean Hunter Office. At the very least, he should be grateful for the ritual, but he was still indignant.

"What the hell. I'm bowing down to some mere hunter? I? This Secretary-General of the United States?

"Secretary-General, you must be patient. "

"What? Do you also think I should bow down to some yellow monkey? "

Even though there was a driver, Jean Tefman did not watch his words.

"You must face reality. The Secretary-General is here without prior consultation. If you can't get into the Invincible Palace and you're rejected in front of the door, you will be the world's laughing stock. "

"Huh, do they have guts? Then Korea is... Korea is... arghh "

Trying to think of something to press Korea, he closed his eyes, groaning.

He has nothing at all. Justin Point was now completely owned by the Republic of Korea. It would be nice if the World Hunter Secretariat stepped up to raise the US' hands on the illegal possessions of the Republic of Korea, but the World Hunter Secretariat had no choice but to tremble before the name of that archer.

Since Jaehwang decided on Tier 9 monster raids, the World Hunters Secretariat, which had to stand in the middle and get whatever is left over, had long been a servant of Jaehwang.

There are only a few old Koreans left who remember the great United States of America of the past. Now, this great America does not exist in Korea anymore.

"There are still many powerful people in Korea who want a good relationship with the United States. If they start to use power, then neither the Invincible Palace nor the Martial Arts House would be able to stand. That is Korea, so be patient."

"Argg, okay, shall we?"

"Yes."

His attendant, assistant Leighton, barely calmed down Tefman and secretly laughed with a deep bitter smile.

This kind of nursery was not long ago.

Jean Tefman was once a seven-star hunter who was once called 'SuperAmerica'. How excited Leighton was back then when he grew older and retired from the Hunter world and became Secretary-General of the US Hunter Secretariat.

Leighton got to realize that Tefman was a xenophobic white supremacist as the time went on, but that was very typical of upper-class Americans. But having been the Secretary-General of the US Hunter Secretariat for more than 10 years, Leighton was not only disappointed, he was also getting worried that Tefman still kept such outdated views.

The whole world now knew that Korea was #1 but Tefman still didn't acknowledge this fact. Expectedly, Tefman yelled, "Hunters are temporary anyway! Even if there are some mutant ones once in a while, in the end, the winner will always be the United States of America!"

"You're right sir."

*sigh*

After letting out a sigh, Tefman checked on the media associates to calm himself down and turned on his tablet. Then, his gaze stopped.

"This... These shits!"

His eyeball trembled like the ground during an earthquake. The newspapers were covering his visit, but the problem was the video.

"leumi, the Secretary-General of the Martial Arts House has announced that the 10-star Hunter Archer Master is in a state of personal training, so the meeting with the Secretary-General of the US Hunter Secretariat would be difficult to do for the time being."

"Oh my god..."

Even if he did not come after the preliminary consultation, his blood boiled at the fact that a mere Korean Hunter group had rejected his visit.

"They believed in that one baby and made it like this."

*grrrrr* 𝘭𝘪𝑏𝑟ℯ𝒶𝑑.𝘤𝑜𝘮

*crackkk*

Tefman crushed the tablet in his hand with his grip.

No matter how long it has been since he retired, he was still a seven-star hunter who achieved a full level of competency.

"Secretary Chief!"

"Yes!"

"What is the capacity of the US Army Hunter and US Forces Hunters?"

"Ugh! Secretary-General! You should not do this."

The secretary chief quickly noticed what Tefman was thinking. Jean Tefman had a very dangerous look in his eyes.

Even though the US and Korea had allegiance, it was still a foreign country. Collecting troops in another country should never happen. Besides, knowing the character of the Secretary-General...

"I didn't ask for your opinion! How many people do we have?!"

"There are about 200 soldiers except for the branch's defensive forces and about 500 Hunters in the military."

"Good." Jean Tefman did a satisfied nod. "How's their quality looking?"

"3 to 5 stars on average. There are around 500 people on the ROK side of the Korea-US joint venture project."

Currently, the management of Justin Point was carried out by the Korean military, but the mineral resources around it were still owned by the US military. At present, the US pays a high fee and uses Justin Point. The rich mineral resources were one of the high investments of the US in that base.

"Good. Call them all."

"No!"

"No way no! Am I supposed to endure this insult when the Secretary-General of the US Hunter Secretariat was insulted by a hunter in Korea!?"

Leighton could not even think of what to say to this crazy superior of his.

He knew Tefman was crazy but what he was planning was insane. There was not only one problem Tefman had to deal with. It would actually be better if he stayed still, but he went forward with using nuclear weapons against a monster without even analyzing its specs, which was one of the basic protocols of Hunter Raids. Two nuclear bases were wiped out because of him.

If the main officials of the State were not turned into vegetables because of L's magic, he should be not only fired but going through a trial at federal court. Not only that, the initial reason why L was attacking America was because of the US Hunter Secretariat and US government's joint cultural mission to Elus, they were just looking for a scapegoat to pin this problem on.

And one of the scapegoats would definitely be Tefman, and he himself knew this too, which is why he came all the way to Korea to meet the Archer. He still didn't let go of his horrible habits and was acting crazy.

Leighton wanted to curse at his face, but he held himself back.

Either way, Tefman was a 7-star hunter and if he wanted, he could kill him without even a touch, but if Tefman fails horribly like this, it's the end of him too, so he took the courage to say something again.

"What are you planning to do?"

"Articles 11 and 12 of the US-Korea Hunter Treaty."

At Tefman's words, the chief of staff instinctively nodded.

The Korea-US Hunter Treaty was a Hunter treaty signed by the Republic of Korea and the United States. And Article 11...

"Article 11: During a country's own monster raid, they may request support troops to the other country. The Secretary-General of the other State on request cannot refuse it. "

The important one was Article 12.

"Raid operations and conscription rights are owned by the United States."

"Okay, no matter how great this hunter is, he cannot ignore treaties between nations."

"You're trying to play the power game."

"Yes, so call them!"

"Okay." He raised his smartphone with trembling hands. "Well, Adviser Mac. It's me. Haah..."

The secretary-general closed his eyes thinking, whatever might come, would come.

Chapter 243

The team leader of Monster Resources, with his dead-tired eyes, picked up a bunch of thick documents and placed them on the table.

*Thud*

"It's the first order."

Silence...

*Thud*

"2nd order..."

*Thud*

"Third, this is the end."

"That's a lot."

The team captains of each team who had heads of greasy hair from not going home for a few days looked down at them.

"I took as much raw data as possible to get rid of my subjective errors."

No one complained because they all knew that the hardest role was taken by the head of the Monster Resources Division.

"Does one monster need this much data?"

"In my personal opinion, I believe it is right to understand that this creature is not a monster but a much superior living being. Of course, this is my personal view and while you are analyzing the data, please remove this from your analysis."

"Well done."

Irumi, sitting at the head of the table, did not even flinch and opened the first page of the documents placed in front of her.

Gold Dragon: L

Height: 277 meters Weight: 170 tons

Type: Extra Large Flying Monster

Characteristics:

Unusual flight capacity: 170 tons of weight increased at a speed of 20m/s. Thrust cannot be calculated.

Unusual Magic: Unable to interpret the magical mechanism. Estimated by a different kind of ability than the magic used by humans

Abnormal Intelligence...

Abnormal Power...

Unusual...

*flipping through pages*

Irumi was welcomed by densely filled pages of data.

Her hand stopped.

"All of Jaehwang's strengths are nullified."

"That's right. Rather, strengths are classified as weaknesses, and countermeasures are currently under discussion. Previously, Jaehwang has raided monsters by mismatching range and concentrating his attack power but when we analyzed the spatial capabilities of the dragon to date, it was concluded that such an approach would be dangerous."

She sighed. "What's this ability to make humans into vegetables?"

"According to the detailed analysis of the recorded video at the time, it is expected that the ones who got affected received a spike in their mana. Unfortunately, the mechanism was not analyzed."

The room was filled with sighs as he continued. The more they heard, the more powerful the dragon felt. It feels like they've witnessed the final boss being released to beginners when one starts a PC game.

The physical abilities revealed by the dragon were incomparable with the previous ones. There was a precedent of the Nigamushi, but this opponent had various abilities that could not be compared to the Nigamushi.

"What I'm most wary of is that it is intelligent."

At the words of the Monster Resources team, everyone nodded.

It was already acknowledged that the other was a transcendent being. The magic that it used was not also identified. Tens of thousands of papers on mana and magic have been published, but the powers used by that dragon was not even hypothesized yet.

Pure physical power alone could be said to be 10 tiers, but that's just a small forte. What concerns them more was the possibility of what they have as just a fraction of its original power.

"I'd rather have the dragon riots end in just the United States."

"Most countries are hoping for that now. Also, her presence may not necessarily be harmful."

"No harm? Isn't it a monster? " Said the guard.

"Before it's a monster, it's a superior species. What many countries are currently paying attention to is her space magic. If you can interact with her in a peaceful way, we might be able to revolutionize a whole new way of being. The easiest thing to think about is the logistics revolution. There can also be endless military technologies that can be created simply by moving space."

"Can you do that with someone who thinks of humans as dogs?"

"If a dog is useful as a dog, it's not impossible. L was very curious about human creations."

"You are saying we have to go in humbly first."

The head of the external business team nodded with a serious expression.

It means that the transcendental body of dragons has an assumption that humans admit weakness. However, the head of the external affairs team rather laughed and said, "Of course it's just their own idea. We are different. I think Jaehwang is not in any way less than the dragon at all. In other words, Jaehwang has not used his power to its fullest yet either."

"Yeah? What is that..." The head of the guard team smiled at the head of the external business team.

"When I analyzed the style and character of Jaehwang, his usual deeds, and accomplishments, he has never used his power to its fullest. Am I right, Irumi?"

Irumi responded to his inquiries without looking up while sweeping through the papers.

"As what I have heard from a trusted man, he said that Jaehwang's ability so far has been less than half of his maximum."

"Hmm... really..."

Everyone looked at Irumi surprisingly.

"Can you tell us more about him... or more in detail?"

The most surprised one was the head of the Monster Resources Team. As analysis is his main task, the specifications of Jaehwang, who is responsible for all raids, was very important to him. Irumi's words were a great shock to him when he thought that he could now have some measure of Jaehwang's ability.

"He didn't give us a strong basis for his assumptions, but you can say that it is much stronger than now. So what we need to do now is when Jaehwang enters the raid on the dragon..."

As Irumi was still talking, the boardroom door opened and an agent walked in hurriedly.

"There is an emergency."

Everyone in the conference room looked toward him. Although everyone is a little startled and upset, no one blamed him for popping in during a board meeting. If not for a good reason, he would never do anything like that.

"What is it"

"There was an article that the Secretary-General of the United States used the US-Korea Hunter Treaty to request Jaehwang's Dragon Raid."

#2

"The US Secretary-General is crazy."

Hunter 1, Lee Chul-jung said as he closed his laptop.

"I know, right. How are they going to deal with this damage?"

"How is the US responding? They must be upset there too. "

"It's still paralyzed. The stock price has plummeted, and all the decision-makers are hospitalized."

"No, didn't you say that the mana hunters did not become vegetables?"

"They didn't, but the problem is that the chief is. I think they're just letting him be. They're watching how Jaehwang responds to the US-Korea Hunter Treaty that Tefman has brought up."

"Is he some kind of guinea pig?"

"Yeah. And you can't ignore the Hunter network that Tefman has in the United States."

"That's true."

Lee Chul-jung pounded the table. A young reporter opened the office door and shouted, "Seniors! Awesome news! "

"Well? what?"

"The South Korean Hunter Secretariat rejected Jean Tefman's request."

"Hey, that's not a big deal. The general secretary right now is Kwon-Je's sidekick. Since it's a veto, how long does it take for Tefman to force his request? One month?"

"It's not a month. The dragon has given a month's deadline, so wouldn't it be around two weeks? "

The two did not show their reaction as expected, but the new reporter was not done yet.

"No. That's not a problem. It seems that Jean Tefman wants to start the enforcement of his request. The American hunters in the country have been called for an emergency call."

"What?!" Lee responded to his answer.

There was no armed force involved in his expectation.

"What is the Korean government doing?"

"It's a piece of information just coming in..."

"Put it back to the Korea Hunter Secretariat and check it again!"

"Would they tell me that?"

"You crazy bastard, who would ask anyone about it?"

"Oh, I see."

"Ahh... who knows the Korea-US treaty well..."

Lee Chul-jung held up his smartphone.

The Dragon's declaration of aggression in the United States was also big news, which was also a case that cannot be ignored. He mobilized all the contacts he knew and began looking for people who knew what was going on.

About half an hour later, he started running with his laptop packed.

"Hey! South Korea Hunter Secretariat convenes! Move fast!"

"Huh?"

"Specialty! Infinite tanker Kim Joo-han and Head Hunter Saladin and all of the raids have been ordered to come! "

"Heeeey Week!"

His mouth opened wide at the cry of the senior reporter. The two he talked about were the hidden power of the Korean Hunter Secretariat, who was well known among journalists in dealing with the Hunter Scoop. The mobilization of the hunters in front of them, revealing their undetermined grades in the sun, meant that the Republic of Korea's Hunter Secretariat decided to completely face the United States.

"I'll go!"

#3

What was the characteristic of the Korean press?

First of all, its trustworthiness was one of the lowest at a global level. Fake news was abundant, and the news press published everything from garbage opinions to disproved rumors.

And another characteristic was that if there was big news, a huge quantity of articles abusing it would flourish.

[D-1 US Hunter Secretariat vs Korea Hunter Secretariat.]

[US Hunter Secretariat with ROK-US Hunter Treaty Dispatched Minister of Korean Government Hunter.]

[Korean Government Contemplating the Korea-US Hunter Treaty 30 Years Ago.]

[Invincible consistent with silence in the US-Korea Hunter Treaty... Is it confidential and internal disagreements?]

[Korea and the United States Conflict!]

Dozens of abusing articles came out in a day.

Korea now being considered as the strongest hunter country, it was natural for the world media to pay attention to them. The United States knew that things were going badly, so they urgently tried to summon Jean Tefman, but he helped spread more controversy by refusing to go back.

It's unbelievable, but the event that everyone was worried about would happen the next day.

The Hunters of the US military were stationed in front of the Invincible Palace. The troops dispatched from the Hunter Office of the Republic of Korea also stood in front of Invincible.

The Hunter Office of the Republic of Korea mobilized about 200 Hunters, led by the Special Operations Department. The two leading men stood out; a man with a specially designed object sniper rifle that was much larger than his own body in his late twenties, and the other who was heavily armored in a massive body of nearly 4 meters tall.

The number of American hunters in front of them was 1,300!

Tefman had to work hard to reach that number, but just by pure numbers, they were way more. However, the charisma was rather with the Republic of Korea. It was a situation where the two leaders of the Korean troops overpowered the aura of their men.

"I think it'd be hard to even get inside."

"Arg..."

When Leighton said those words, a deep furrow deepened on the face of Jean Tefman.

It spread to the pride fighting between the Republic of Korea and the United States, so it was no longer possible to retreat. 𝘭𝑖𝘣𝓇ℯ𝘢𝒹.𝘤ℴ𝘮

The South Korean government, which thought it would raise the American hand, did not even appear. Moreover, although not visible, the situation here was being broadcast live around the world.

What will happen here today will determine his life. It is the difference between coming down with pride or coming down with shame.

"Secretary-General, the time is..."

"I know!" Tefman answered angrily as he checked his armor.

He assumed that these yellow monkeys would tremble when he announced the gathering of his US troops, he didn't expect him to go against them.

"Friggin yellow monkeys..."

Tefman stepped forward. He was also a level-7 hunter like the Invincible's de-facto leader Kwon Je. The two men in front of him were intimidating but he took courage and stepped up.

If he defeats those two, it will disassemble their troops and those 200 will be seized in no time.

Tefman intentionally started walking with his mana flowing out of him.

The two men in the front line laughed at Tefman walking with mana slurring out of him.

"The secretary-general said he will take care of everything right?"

"Yeah. He just said "keep him alive."

At his colleague's words, the giant man smiled brightly. "Then I'll go! The only thing you know how to do is kill, right?"

"Hmm. I don't want to admit but that is true." The Head hunter Saladin shook his head sideways and stepped back.

Then, Kim Joo-han clenched his giant fist and stepped forward.

A moment before imminent disaster...

But at that moment, the large gate of Invincible started to open slowly.𝙡𝙞𝙗𝒓𝙚𝓪𝙙.𝒄𝓸𝓶

And what they saw was...

Chapter 244

About 100 people were standing shoulder-to-shoulder at the opened main entrance to the door. There, a tall old man wearing a white cloth embroidered with golden clouds appeared along with a beautiful woman.

The woman bowed toward the old man.

"You didn't have to come out."

"It's a guest who is coming to my house, how can I stay still?" He gave her a mischievous look, covering his mouth with his long sleeve, however, his eyes were looking at the US government's hunters who were outside the front door. What was he thinking?

"Kwon Je, this is a Martial Art House thing."

"It's also my grandson's work," Kwon Je uttered under his breath.

Irumi bowed almost instinctively by the force of Kwon Je's charisma. She was also inextricably comparable to her before, with her new skills and the teaching of Shin Gung-deok, but the weight of this being was felt even more as she became more aware.

"It's also a matter of my personal interest."

"Haa..." From the giant's reply, Irumi can only sigh.

Kwon's decision was made.

"Where should we enjoy the theatrics?"

As Kwon Je stepped forward, the hunters of the special division divided into two for him to walk in between. Kim Joo-han and Saladin, who were excited to beat up the Americans soon, also turned to stare at the intense waves coming behind them.

"Haah, damn it, the monstrous grandpa must be bored."

These two were also trained by Kwon Je

"Let's get out of the way. Grandpa wants to make some trouble."

"Yup. I think it's up to us to take care of the damage later."

As they moved aside, Kwon Je walked through the way they made.

'Hmm, at least Kwon Je must have some senses.' Jean Tefman, who was getting a little nervous from the two leaders, thought that Kwon Je perhaps wanted to settle this dispute peacefully.

He has the United States of America behind him, the most powerful country in the world.

And watching Jean Tefman, Kwon Je laughed inside. 'He has lost his intuition.'

Jean Tefman didn't realize it, but Kwon Je had already secretly broken his headset. Kwon Je, who was an 8-star hunter, thanks to motivation from Jaehwang, didn't even consider this as an attack. Now, all the preparatory work is finished.

"Why the hell are you here, Dumbass?" 𝓁𝘪𝑏𝑟ℯ𝒶𝑑.𝑐ℴ𝘮

"?"

Although Kwon Je said it rudely, his face was serious. But since Kwon Je broke Tefman's headset, he could not understand Korean without auto-translation. Jean Tefman frowned. He was too stupid to know basic Korean.

"What are you saying?"

Jean's words came in English. After confirming that his headsets were indeed broken, Kwon Je smiled. He broke the headsets because they contained the conversation tools that would let people's words get translated. Kwon Je wanted to prepare for the worst possible annoying scenario that might take place soon. No one should know what was about to take place here. Never!

Kwon Je, in a seemingly friendly manner, walked towards Tefman with his hands out. It looks like he's greeting Tefman, but what he said was exactly the opposite.

"You shit, this is going to be your grave."

"?"

Realizing that his headset was not working, Tefman was about to look at his headset but a sudden hand gesture from Kwon Je made him take his own hand out. He did not intend to reject a handshake while hundreds of hunters were watching.

"HUH?"

However, unintentionally, his hand went out without his will and pushed Kwon Je's chest. This was an emergency. Dozens of cameras were filming this moment live for the global news. It looked very much like Kwon Je offered him a handshake and Tefman rejected it and pushed him away.

"What the...!"

Startled, Tefman tried to move back, but his body kept moving forward involuntarily towards Kwon Je.

slap

Tefman's hand slapped Kwon Je's cheeks, who was stepping backward. It wasn't necessarily a hard hit, but everyone was frozen in shock. It was an unthinkable event.

Kwon Je seemed to retreat in shock along with a look of disgust.

'You're dead meat now'

A wave of energy rose up in Kwon Je's two fists.

'it's self-defense'

BAAM

crack

"Kwouk"

Kwon Je punched Tefman's stomach and at the same time, Tefman's stomach sank.

Tefman was wearing a set of hunter armor specially made for him using 9-tier monster leftovers, but they were like paper at Kwon Je's punch. This was only the beginning.

Kwon Je's right-hand slaps through crouching Jean Tefman. It doesn't look that hard, of course, just by its looks.

CRACK

A sound that could not be coming from the contact between two flesh broke, and a handful of Tefman's teeth went flying away from his mouth. Without even waiting for the flying face of Tefman, Kwon Je struck Tefman's skull with the blades of his hands.

crushh

"GG AAAAHHH!"

Tefman screamed and fell onto the ground, or more like drilled into the ground. A mighty attack! It's a mighty attack because the grounds of Invincible were made of reinforced concrete. Tefman's knees dug into the concrete grounds by the force of Kwon Je's blow.𝓁𝑖𝒷𝑟𝘦𝒶𝑑.𝒸𝘰𝘮

It took him one second to do this. Before anyone even knew what was happening, Jean Tefman was done. Tefman was a famous 8-star hunter. No one imagined that he would be beaten so helplessly. But, even during his prime, Tefman was never a match for Kwon Je. It's been 10 years since then. While Kwon Je kept training and advancing beyond his level, Tefman stopped training and focused on politics.

Kwon Je looked down at The Man with a disapproving look.

"Piece of shit... your skills have deteriorated."

They actually knew each other from a long time ago. In the past, Kwon Je even went to the US to congratulate Tefman when he was first appointed as the Secretary-General of the US Hunter Secretariat. But being the racist he is, Jean Tefman publicly ignored him. Kwon Je didn't stand up for himself, but back then, when the US was the most powerful country, he suppressed his anger and bowed his head.

Because he had the Invincible on his shoulders, now was the time for his old vengeance to come.

"Kwwuuhhh"

"You little shit"

Kwon Je grabbed Jean Tefman by the hair to finish him off. Up to this point was an excuse, but he didn't feel like holding himself back anymore.

He's not responsible for Invincible anymore. He had Jaehwang, who was trustworthy, for that now.

His grandson who was way beyond him, a monster... Well, if Jaehwang didn't want Invincible, he also had Irumi. The Martial Arts House or Invincible, they would be combined anyway.

*Kwuuuuuh"

"Save the Secretary-General!"

The American hunters, finally coming to senses with what was happening, tried to intervene but it's already too late. Kwon Joe's first had already lightly brushed through The Man's head and that was enough.

Thud

Jean Tefman's head trembled violently, then fell backward with his blood running down from his nose and ears.

"The Secretary-General has been murdered"

"What the ****!" An American hunter yelled.

A Secretary-General of one country was murdered by a hunter from another country.

The hunter took out an aura-infused sword from his armor.

"DIEEE!"

"EVERYONE ATTACK!"

The angry American hunters had gathered their mana in their respective armors and ran towards Kwon Je.

"He's not even dead... they're overreacting." Kwon Je shook off his hands and turned towards the hunters. He definitely wanted to kill off Tefman but it was way too much hassle to do that.

"I'll take some beating for a bit."

Multiple weapons slashed Kwon Je and his white clothes soon turned red. It definitely looked like a life and death situation, but Kim Juhan and Saladin just stood there watching. His agents were a little startled, but they calmed them down.

"He is going to make some big trouble"

The two already knew how strong Kwon Je was. He wouldn't budge even if it were them who was beating him up like crazy. There must be a reason why he was taking a beating right now.

And soon, they all found out why.

Kwon Je, who seemed to be retreating unstably, smiled a creepy deadly grin.

He looked back quickly to hint them to not to interrupt before he fixed his breath. His upper body was bleeding, but it was just some skin. He could heal himself in no time, but he intentionally left them that way for what he was about to do.

"Hehehe... good..."

Kwon Je was about to formally celebrate his retirement.

The blood of 1,300 hunters seemed good for his celebration.

"I will show you the true Invincible today."

SSHHHH BAANGGG

Three huge bayonets lay down on Kwon Je's head.

They were about to blow his throat at once.

Poaching! Woo Jijik! Kwaa Aang!

"Queenie Eck!"

With only one punch, the three bayonets were smashed, sending the ones who wielded them to the skies with their limbs broken.

'Invincible Forest Breeze'

Kwon Je began to run lightly in place with his upper body lowered, and staring at 1297 hunters with their arms gathered in their chests, no longer in control. One would already have a heart attack if he/she was an ordinary person, especially if they saw Kwon Je's eyes only clinging to Joy.

"Ha ha ha ha ha!"

bang! Ugh! Kwa Kwa Kwak!

"AAH! OH! OUCH! AH!"

The retirement show of Kwon Je began.

2

[Invincible Cruelty]

The events of the day could only be explained by this one-line headline..

In fact, it was not clear who made the mistake first. One of the parties became a vegetative man on the spot, and the bloody Kwon Je's well-being became unstable after beating a whopping 1,300 American hunters.

Although many American hunters at the time were from three to five stars, no one could deny that a single 80-year-old man demolished them.

Another thing that fueled their doubt was that even though the Kwon Je of Invincible was insulted by Tefman and attacked by 1,300 hunters, the task force dispatched from the Hunter Secretariat did not show any movement and neither did the Invincible at the time of the event.

The Invincible announced that they could only watch because Kwon Je told them to not do anything, but the two hunters of the Korean Hunter Secretariat were caught on camera snickering.

However, it was consistent with articles criticizing the US Hunter Secretariat Jean Tefman, as if the world's media had secretly agreed among themselves. As if they were waiting, the media flooded Tefman's history of racism and insulting Kwon Je.

On the contrary, the media said that Kwon Je was the biggest victim, who, with a short statement that he was responsible for this work, suddenly declared his retirement the next day. The Korean media came up all at once saying that they could not send a giant who had defended the Republic of Korea so far.

All sorts of friendly articles about authority began to pour out. Everything he had done throughout his life has been renewed and at the end of the article, the retirement of Kwon Je was opposed by the whole nation with street protests. Kwon Je, who was a bit uncomfortable, felt happy about the outcome.

Chapter 245

"Haa..."

"Is something bothering you Secretary Gen?" Her assistant asked, but Irumi shook her head no.

The assistant was a little nervous if he had made a mistake since Irumi rarely ever showed her emotions. He carefully walked out with his paperwork.

Although Kwon Je declared his retirement, a strong internal and external backlash made his escape plan messy. The existence of authority was in itself a symbol. America's affairs have been solved so now, they only need to focus on the Dragon Raid.

The secretary's office was filled with sighs.

"is Jaehwang okay?"

"Are you worried about him?"

"Yes."

Sinduk, who had been reconstructed by Goongi and now completely gained his sanity, served as a good adviser to Irumi. Of course, when Jaehwang went to practice and left the palace, he left the place, he even got comfortable and expressing Jaehwang, the master of Goongi, as "that dude".

Irumi had been fully informed of the change in the training room where Jaehwang had locked the door. While everything that they needed was provided for them there, Irumi, who keeps track of the reports, had found one strange thing.

"They don't use any water at all. No waste either"

You can drink bottled water and pile up trash when you eat, but the problem was that even toilet water was not used. Electricity was being used, of course, although small.

"In the past, such training was common. One replenishes only a minimum of water and falls into training without breaking concentration." 𝘭𝒾𝑏𝑟𝑒𝒶𝒹.𝘤𝘰𝓂

"Isn't 50 days too much?"

No matter how superhuman a hunter's body is, minimal physiology is required but if they were to check their reports, they won't even be able to see a trace of it.

"The Martial Arts House guys are quite intense. You don't know, but when the Martial Arts House guys are born they don't cry, they say, 'I'm an intense guy.'"

"Ancestor."

"OK. I can't say anything."

Was the extinction of the Changgung Family caused by the Martial Arts House? Sinduk had a natural antagonism towards the Martial Arts House, but after decades of discovering a precious bloodline, Irumi, and knowing what Irumi thinks of Jaehwang, Sinduk tried to close his sore mouth.

"I have to go." Irumi got up from her seat.

She was told never to come in uninvited, but she could not leave it as it is even if they scorn her. Irumi hurriedly stepped, trying hard to shake off from her mind the nagging feeling that something might be wrong. Soon, she stopped in front of the large iron gate that was five meters tall.

This was a private training center of Kwon Je. There was a separate one for Jaehwang but now, the only place where Jaehwang can train within the Invincible was Kwon Je's training room.

Irumi sighed again and took a deep breath in front of the panel on the lock.

This was because it violates Jaehwang's command which she usually obeys religiously. She hesitated for a bit, then, she finally tried to enter her master code, and the SEALED button on the lock changed to UNSEALED. This meant that the door was released from the inside.

Surprised, Irumi calmed her heart and carefully pressed the OPEN button.

Click Creak shhhhhhh*

The binding device on the top, bottom, left and right was released and the iron gate opened slowly. There, she saw a rotten red color floating between the heavy doors.

Irumi walked to the door with her head in the light of that unknown sight, and what she saw inside was...

"GASP!"

Irumi closed her mouth. Their radiating energy did not only surprise her but it also directly affected her spirit.

"What···. What?"

The training center was quite large.

It was about 100 meters wide and 50 meters tall. It was ridiculously wide for a single person to use, but now, he was lying in this huge space as if it was cramped.

The giant head moved slowly toward her. She knew that the head was a living thing, but its size was so ridiculous. Nevertheless, it didn't feel like a monster at all, rather, it felt sacred.

The giant's head stopped at Irumi. Its eyes were as big as her already.

"What's up?"

The cold voice dug directly into Irumi's head.

Irumi asked, accustomed to this type of conversation while talking with Sinduk.

"Who are you?"

"I? I..." The voice was about to introduce himself, but the nervous voice of Sinduk interrupted her.

"Goongi... Goongi's real body!"

"Uh, Sinduk, that would be 'your highness' Goongi?"

"Eeek, my lady!"

Sinduk was using his normal way of talking with Irumi but was unluckily caught by Goongi.

"Are you Goongi?"

"You shit, I'll deal with you later. By the way, it would be the first time you're seeing me like this."

"Yes."

Jaehwang previously introduced Goongi to Irumi as she began to show herself in public because she needed so much to get accustomed to the human world.

At the time, she was a beauty with red hair. There was a feeling that the energy flowing around her was not like a human. Jaehwang also told her that she was not human. Although it was not detailed, he also said some mysteriousness related to her family, but Irumi never imagined that she would look like this.

It's so huge that she couldn't even see the whole thing, but if she were to describe it, it looked like the head of a tiger with red hair. Of course, it's not just about big tigers, the energy that she felt made her nervous.

In particular, its big eyes were exuding dignity that would cause them to kneel down to the ground if they lost their focus even a little.

"Jaehwang said you or Kwon Je might come to visit."

"I see, then where is Jaehwang?"

"Jaehwang? This is a bit uncomfortable..."

Goongi flipped over her giant body and pulled up one of her forelimbs. Its appearance was like a red cloud rising up into the sky. When she lifted her paw, they saw an egg—no, they saw a green marble surrounded by a layer of red energy.𝘭𝑖𝒷𝓇𝘦𝘢𝒹.𝑐𝘰𝘮

"Where is Jaehwang?"

"Jaehwang? He's here."

What is that?"

"Well. That's hard to explain too. Originally, it was made with my own power, but the energy of Jaehwang was mixed in, and it was changed like that. Thanks to him, I can't interfere with him now either. It feels bad man... You know how lonely that place is...

"Huh?"

"Never mind, do you have any questions?"

"Yeah, how is he doing?"

"Stop, you are only allowed to ask this far. If you weren't Jaehwang 's treasurer, you wouldn't have seen my body like this. Just go back and wait."

WIND

At Goongi's words, Irumi felt that her body was stepping back. It wasn't magic, she exercised her divinity that cannot be rejected, however, she tried to struggle against it."

"Hoho..." Goongi looked at Irumi, who disobeyed her words, and now who caught her interest.

This meant that aside from mere strength, her soul is of considerable size. But even then, she was nothing compared to Goongi. Google's eyes turned thin.

"Even if you are an acquaintance of Jaehwang, I won't forgive you twice.

"One... Please tell me one thing."

"What?"

Irumi, who thought for a moment, opened her mouth in a trembling voice. "Is Jaehwang still human?"

Goongi smiled as if she was pleased with the question. She thought she would ask if Jaehwang was still okay, but it's quite an insightful question.

"Human? Yes, at least for now he is."

"At least for now?" Irumi asked back.

"That I don't know. If he will choose the path of the demigod or to remain as a human, that is his alone."

"Demigod? What do you mean..."

"Stop! I only allowed you to ask a single question. Go back for now and don't worry, I'm the one who's taking care of him."

With those words, a force incomparable to the previous one swept Irumi away. Then, the iron gate closed firmly.

Irumi then asked Sinduk, "Ancestor, you know what is going on right?"

"Yeah, somewhat"

"What is that?"

"From what I am feeling from the highness's words and egg, I think Jaehwang is going through some kind of transformation but what that is, I can't explain either. I can only say that he is getting much stronger."

At Sinduk's words, Irumi silently gazed at the iron gate.

Looking at Irumi's silence, Sinduk tried to hide his sympathy.

There was one thing he found out that he did not tell Irumi. He wasn't sure if he needed to go in every detail with his descendant. The truth will become a huge pain to Irumi, who had feelings for Jaehwang.

Sinduk closed his mouth shut.

'He is getting rid of his human shell'

Jaehwang's human self was drifting away.

2

light crunching sound

A thin crack went through the surface of the turquoise-colored marble. It seemed to stop for a while but then, the crack started spreading out all over the bead. And then, as if something was sucking it from the inside, it was shattered and was absorbed until it revealed a man that wore no clothes.

A tall man with white skin and sculptural skin was hanging black and long hair on the floor as if he had never been shaved. As if time had stopped, the man sat still with his legs crossed. Goongi, who had watched all of this before the marble was broken, just looked at him.

Soon the man's mouth opened and a shallow sigh flowed out.

"Hou..." Jaehwang sighed as he slowly opened his eyes just to meet Goongi, who was staring at him with her face close.

Anyone else would faint, but Jaehwang just looked at her eyes without changing his expression.

"You saw through it until the end."

"How long has it been?"

"Exactly 53 days and 3 hours."

Jaehwang looked at his body in response.

He was in Goongi Prison for too long and it was not easy for him to get used to those changes. One day there was one year in that prison. He had spent 53 years inside it. She tried to intervene with his training in between. It would normally be an impossible thing, but she had the power to do so.

But even so, Jaehwang rejected her.

Just like that, he spent 53 years alone in the Goongi Prison.

"It's not as bad as I thought it would be."

He hasn't eaten anything for 53 days so he should be in a horrible condition but by his appearance, he looked much better than before. While Jaehwang was checking his body, Goongi said annoyingly.

"Why did you have to stay so long?"

"No, I only used about 20 years... rest...hmm..."

Inside the prison, Jaehwang focused on the Chintamani Hemolysis or rather correctly, he focused on the Chintamani jewel and tried to melt it with Hemolysis. For the first few years, it did not even budge. If he had fully understood the Hemolysis and finished training but the Chintamani still didn't show any signs, he would have given up mid-way.

The Goongi Prison was indeed lonely.

Jaehwang tried to keep his human memories by waking up on schedule and eating at the same time, but at one point he gave up on that also. How much time must have passed? He even forgot about the time and focused on the Chintamani Hemolysis, and now, here he was.

'Status Window'

Jaehwang habitually called up his Status Window.

Status Windows were the fastest way of analyzing his progress but even after a long wait, his Status Window did not appear.

"Hmm, what is happening?"

"What?"

"My Status Window..."

Goongi let out a deep sigh. "Are you dumb. You can't measure yourself with such an archaic system anymore"

"What?"

"You're not a hunter anymore... Well, if you want that, you can make one yourself."

Chapter 246

Jaehwang was a little taken back by Goongi's reply that he was no longer a hunter, but that was it. He quickly regained his senses and closed his eyes and began to think about the original skill window.

'His cuteness is gone.'

Goongi, on the one hand, felt the dual feeling of joy and sorrow. His aura showed his decision. Perhaps it was the path chosen with the desire to be constantly strong but as a result, his mischief as a human being was also blunted.

'It's not that bad.'

However, Goongi liked the positive side a bit.

At least now that he was a demigod, he was at level with her in terms of being a deity. He was still a half-human, but that had its own joy. Now as an immortal, he can live long with Goongi together. The issue was...

'How do I seduce him now?'

Even when he was human, nothing worked on him and now that he turned into a demigod, he might be even more austere with her. Goongi frowned at that thought.

Finally, Jaehwang opened his eyes.

"My skills have not disappeared"

"Obviously? It's just that the object changed to you" Goongi replied with a somewhat annoyed expression.

"Hmm..." Jaehwang closed his eyes again to think of a skill window, watching out not to annoy Goongi.

After getting a basic direction, reloading the skill window was easy.

He had already seen these hundreds and thousands of times so after clearing up his mind a little, it appeared right away.

Of course, it was different from the status windows before.

Name: Chun Jaehwang

Deity: 10,000,000/8,242,349

Physical activation: 1,000%

Mana Activation: 4,000%

Skill:

New Bee Arrow

Chintamani Hemolysis 𝘭𝑖𝑏𝘳ℯ𝑎𝑑.𝒸ℴ𝘮

Qin Martial Arts Archery

Emerging Arrow

Dancing Arrow

Exploding Arrow

Strong Arrow

Arrow Shower

Arrow of Penetration

Absolute Zone

Amhonbo

Hemolysis

Light Yellow Eyes

Dynasty Crest

"Ooh, not bad?"

More details needed to be adjusted, but seeing this felt like a blast in the past.

The status window was roughly assorted. With a little power, 1,000% would jump to 10,000% in no time. The limitations of his current body were not known yet.

"This needs some modification."

Jaehwang got rid of the headaches and noticed something else.

The biggest difference from the existing status window was that Goongi's eyes, deity, fast play, and cooking skills had disappeared from it.

The "quick regeneration" and "cooking" gained by the save disappeared with the rest.

Of course, it was natural that it disappeared from the system, but the fast reply was a nice skill so Jaehwang felt a little bitter.

"Yoongi's Eyes" disappeared as Jaehwang gained the same level of being with Goongi, but it didn't really bother him since he could generate the skill before anyway. "Deity" just got absorbed by Jaehwang so the levels and ranks were replaced by it.

The meaning of all these was not known yet. Jaehwang thought it was roughly the same mechanism as the existing 'new' skill, but no details were given. He didn't really understand it in his head but fortunately, his body could feel it.

He could feel the thoughts of those who worship him in the world in just a flow of a small breath.

"This, hmm..." Jaehwang rose from his seat and nearly fell down.

"Are you OK?"

"Yeah, I'm having a hard time adapting to these changes though..."

His body was not in pain. It was perhaps best described as, "Is this how a salmon born in the river felt like when it first encountered the sea?"

All the information and ideas that came in at random from the surroundings made him tired.

"Be careful, you are now very divine. You also came out by the power of the Chintamani Jewel, so it's delicate and unstable at the moment. As you go through, things about you will either be divided into an evil spirit or good but for now, only think about capturing what you have gained. "

"Okay. Thank you for your concern." Jaehwang raised his hand and stroked Goongi's nose, just touching her calmed his heart.

Interestingly, Goongi and Jaehwang were still bound by the soul.

Goongi was now actually completely free from the covenant of the soul, restoring her original level of divinity. By becoming a higher being than the spirits of the ancestors of Jaehwang, who was the subject of the covenant, all the previous ones could be made invalid.

However, Goongi was not willing to break it, and Jaehwang also did not want to break it. Thus, it became one of the divine meanings and was reborn as a new one.

[Divinity Sharing]

Two and one, they shared each other's divinity, which strengthened the divinity of Jaehwang. If it was not with the help of Goongi, even if there was a Chintamani stone, it would have been difficult to achieve the sacred soul in a short time.

Jaehwang smiled lightly as the divine cycle took place. Then, feeling a bit shy, Goongi opened her mouth to change the topic.

"I saw Irumi a while ago."

"Ah, Irumi... "

When Goongi mentioned Irumi, Jaehwang just remembered the crisis that hit earth before he went into his transformation. It's been a long time, so he forgot it all. Now, they are faint enough to re-awaken his memories.

"I have to go." Jaehwang took a step. As Jaehwang tried to think of the structure here, they were slowly coming back.

Then, Goongi asked in a somewhat reluctant voice, "Will you really go like that?"

"Huh? What... ah!" Jaehwang soon realized that he was naked. Clearly, before entering the palace, he remembered wearing comfortable clothes, but they have long since disappeared.

"Do we have some pairs of clothes in the infinity Storage?"

"Yeah, but it wouldn't fit?"

"Why? Give it to me first."

"Okay."

Jaehwang wore the clothes that Goongi pulled out of the infinity storage and he soon frowned, realizing that his clothes became smaller.

"Did I get bigger?"

"Yeah, probably two meters now? "

"It's not even... Why?"

"You weren't reconstructed into a god's body but it's divine. It could have been a completely different form than humans. I wish you were a tiger like myself."

"That's a good thing."

He didn't know what it's like to be totally different from humans, but Jaehwang didn't want to give up his human body. After taking an old cloak from the Infinity High, he could cover himself up enough to not be embarrassed by going out.

Shhhhh

As Jaehwang was putting on the cape, Goongi gradually became smaller, and she soon became a human beauty. While in human form, she approached Jaehwang and polished his clothes.

"Please cut my hair."

"Why? It's nice to see..."

"It'll be unnecessary if we were to fight..."

Goongi, who was a little dissatisfied with Jaehwang's request, whimpered and stopped while he was about to cut his hair, she whirled it around instead.

"Huh? Why?"

"It's my taste. Accept it. "

Goongi pouted her lips and Jaehwang, who looked a little troubled and soon, gave her a look of surrender along with a shrug.

"Okay."

If it was before, he would have been stubborn but now, it was Jaehwang who listened to her.

Ahhhhh Oooooo

Satisfied with Jaehwang's answer, she disappeared in the air.

"Why not just go together with me?"

"I'm more comfortable with this so go, my groom!"

"What?"

"If you didn't hear me, whatever"

"No, I didn't hear you..."

"Agh! Don't ask me about it again! Even as a demigod, you have no senses!"

"Yeah, well okay."

After taking Goongi's scores, Jaehwang walked outside the training area and slowly fixated on his memory for his way back to the Martial Arts House.

2

Of course. Those who saw Jaehwang after those 53 days were all amazed.

All those who faced Jaehwang appearing in the main building of the Martial Arts House hurried up from their seats and bowed.

"It's been a long time."

Jaehwang became busy remembering the faces of strangers from the gaps in time.

"Huh, it's really Jaehwang right?" Finally, the head of the guard team in the main building asked with an embarrassed expression, noting that the appearance of Jaehwang had changed.

"Haha, am I a little different?"

It's only two months, isn't it too short for people to change this much? His outward appearance has changed greatly, but the biggest change was that his aura had changed completely.

Before, he exuded a sharp, cold, and reserved aura but now, he almost looked a little androgynous. He suddenly got so much taller, and it felt like his mana was too clean for a human.

"Jaehwang."

Irumi, who quickly came upon the news of Jaehwang's appearance, greeted him with a happy face, hiding her shaking eyes. Then, looking at his face, her face hardened slightly. She felt his different aura and her face was showing signs of grief at the fact that he didn't feel like a human anymore.

'Jaehwang chose the god's way.'

"Thanks for handling all the trouble while I was away."

"It's nothing compared to you who finished the hard training safely."

It was Irumi who replies quickly and answers affairs in a strict business manner.

"No worries and by the way, I think there have been some changes in my absence."

The scenery of the main building of the Martial Arts House was filled with traces of busy hands analyzing the dragon's movements coming in real-time.

"Yeah. I'll explain that in the conference room. "

"Sounds good."

3

at jaehwang's="" office=""

After listening to Irumi, Jaehwang sat down in the office, reading the materials about dragons prepared by the Martial Arts House.

"America really ticked off the dragon."

"Yup"

Jaehwang swept over his hair at the comment that the month that the dragon said was only a week away. America's stupid mistakes and the dragon's irrational attacks were not even on his mind.

He wished he had time to fully grasp his divinity, but a week was too short. In addition, by the look of the data prepared by Irumi, the dragon was more open about her abilities.

"I was wrong."

"Yeah."

This was an analysis of the dragon while Jaehwang was away.

Back then, they focused on the dragon's magical abilities, high intelligence, and its powerful body but looking at the new information that came in, the nature of the dragon was like that of Jaehwang and Goongi; it was also a divine creature.

"Their first opponent is a demigod of another world..."

"The nature of its divinity might be completely different. You also cannot neglect the issue of being of the superior species."

"Yes, I'm also feeling it."

Since his nature is that of battle, Jaehwang's martial senses were as highly sophisticated as Goongi's.

And that sensation was objectively telling him that his opponent was powerful.

At the same time in Jaehwang's head, the simulation battle with the dragon through the data was constantly repeated.

Jaehwang's look was not good after those simulations.

"The odds aren't bad, but there are exceptions."

"Okay."

The dragon was like an onion, he didn't know what was in it yet.

"I'd rather have Baeklin at this moment"

Among the data collected from the Martial Arts House, the dragon also directly mentioned Baeklin. If you have a direct connection with the dragon, you might be able to avoid fighting it. Now, however, Baeklin was in the Dark Earth.

How did he know that? Because he shared his phone number with Baeklin. Jaehwang tried to make a call, but Baeklin's phone was off.

"You would probably be too busy for a week."

Definitely, getting used to his divinity while thinking about the battle, Jaehwang felt like he won't have enough time to sleep.

"Huh, I don't have enough time to make up for my lack of sugar.

"..."

Chapter 247

When Jaehwang was thinking about the battle with the dragon, there was another being, with a blushed face, that laughed at him.

In a penthouse on the top floor of a hotel in Las Vegas, a beauty was buried on a bed, watching Jaehwang's raid highlights on a huge TV.

L was squeaking and laughing every time the screen changed as she pressed several remote controls on the table with her fingers.

"Ha. This is so thrilling."

L was distracted by the provocatively edited video.

She might not know about Goongi's k-drama fandom, which was her own precedent but this large, long-lived creature was also getting addicted to the world's newspapers. Initially shopping for cigarettes, she was now showing greater interest in the earth's culture.

"Wow! cool."

And what's ironic was that she's most fascinated by the show with an enemy she might have to face.

"Oh, I almost forgot the 'Dragon and the Archery Master!'"

She clapped her hands and then used her familiar touch to control the remote to turn on the other screen next to her. What she was watching was a video that was provided by the hotel as a paid service.

Just as the commercial ended, its part two began.

The appearance of the studio was revealed by overlapping the figure of herself flying in the sky with the figure of the archer pulling the string of his bow.

"Hello. This is Josh Hamilton of SBX. In the first part, we have described the dragon that currently threatens America. In the second part, we will focus on the Archery Master, which is called the dragon's only opposition."

The screen began to change, and dozens of cross-edited arches passed by like a panorama.

It did meticulously analyze who should deal with the enemy. These funny humans were broadcasting all of their Master Archer's skills, and they're educating her about the extent of his abilities.

At first, she didn't care so much.

To her, human beings were the inferior species, believing that she just needs to step in until they start to behave once again.

Nevertheless, with over 18 hours of emergency broadcasts about herself, L was bombarded with information about the most advanced hunter, Jaehwang, who was supposed to be the only opponent in the world for her.

As she began to fall for watching TV, she saw him whenever they broadcasted about her, so naturally, she became a little curious.

In addition, through the penthouse, she was able to watch all kinds of videos that most of their customers wanted, and the most popular one was, of course, the videos about the world's Master Archer.

After giving her a month's grace period in hopes of giving humans greater despair, she gathered as much information as she could about Jaehwang. And was it a prank of heaven? Unbeknownst to her, she was becoming addicted to watching Jaehwang.

[Tier 9-Raba Golem got smashed with a single shot!]

Jaehwang's bow that was firmly fixed to the quadcopter was in a sensational view of the Lava Golem with an intense effect.

"Whoa, if you didn't know about this, this would get you instantly! Okay, check "𝙡𝙞𝓫𝙧𝙚𝓪𝒅.𝒄𝒐𝓶

Of course, while she was yelling, she smiled as she watched Jae Hwang.

"This is a super close-up of the archer captured by the Colony's drone in the Behemoth Raid! Wow, gorgeous. Do you see the flashing? It's like using the flashing skills of AOS games in a row! What is this skill, Martin?"

"High agility skills, top-notch stealth skills, and archery strategic moves that make it hard to capture him even with a drone recording at 300 frames per second. Of particular note here is this stealth skill. I think this stealth skill will play a decisive role in this Dragon Raid. In the case of the Nigamushi Raid, the ability to escape from Sake-no-Osuke Forest, which was rated as 6 to 7 tiers seems to have been a great force of this skill. If you can help the archer through some strategic support in the future, I think that the archer who has silenced the 10-tier monster, Ogamushi, in one shot will be able to succeed in beating the dragon." A model-like Western men with blonde hair compliments Jaehwang excitedly.

"Well. I understand Martin's opinion, but I'm against that idea. It is true that he is strong, but our American hunters are not that far behind."

The camera angle then turned and showed the figure of a bald hunter. He has been steadily criticizing the archer since the previous broadcast. Although he was treated as an enemy of all who follows Jaehwang, he was a celebrity in the United States who were famous for that very same reason.

"Oh, that guy doesn't even rest." L frowned at the sight of the critic. She felt like flying to the station right now and swallowing him in a single bite but because of her promise, she had no choice but to bear it.

"Aghh!" L finally held up the phone on the table. She wanted to call the broadcasting company immediately to ask them to get rid of that bald guy and have one more footage of Jaehwang.

"We cannot complete your call due to..."

"Goddamn it!" She gave up angrily. "Whatever, less than one week left anyway."

In a week, her promise would be over. She decided to take care of everything then. Right then, the screen on the TV changed into emergency news.

"Huh?"

"Breaking news, the 10-star Master Archer has finally broken his silence. There were no official statements from the Martial Arts House, but from a trustworthy source, it is said that he has been training for this raid and the Dragon Raid will almost certainly take place. Now America was suspected to get in touch with the Archer soon.

"Hmm... is he finally taking charge"

Now L's vibe changed drastically. She was almost looking like a k-show fangirl these days but her nature was that of a dragon. She soon gained her poise back.

"This will be fun"

This Archer seems very different from the rest of humans. The reason from the beginning she focused on him was because he exhibited superhuman abilities. It's like meeting a handsome, intelligent ape out of a stupid generation of one.

Her intrigue changed a bit that she started following him everywhere, but she hasn't forgotten her primary mission. If she erased the strongest human from the earth, it could lose its footstool and even out the universe.

"Perhaps I could just push him up to the point of death, then kidnap him... hoho... that could work."

#2

The atmosphere within the charter for the United States was very calm. There was a quadcopter, the Atlas, but because it was made for military use, it was very uncomfortable.

Jaehwang sat down and looked at Irumi, who was frowning.

"What's wrong?" Jaehwang asked, and Irumi replied with a sigh.

"It's because the United States is providing power generation and communications facilities for the hotel where the Dragon was staying."

"You mean broadcasting?"

"Even if you said it was okay, what kind of variables would it result in if we were to supply knowledge to someone who had a level of intelligence that outweighs humans? In the meantime, these broadcasts are being provided to the dragon, which is like telling everything about you. I don't understand whether they want this raid to succeed or want it to fall." Irumi seemed to have been dissatisfied for quite a long time, there seems to be much inside.

Jaehwang laughed at her words. In fact, he had already foreseen this scenario even before he went out to practice. It was a monster that naturally enjoys shopping. His video could always be found, so Jaehwang instructed Irumi not to block the broadcast.

"I am now completely different. If a dragon responds based on me before, I would rather..."

"I know that, but..." Irumi knows what Jaehwang was saying.

If you can't hide the exposure of information, misleading it was always a choice, however, Irumi was still not comfortable with the idea.

"How did the Allied attack go?"

"The World Hunter Secretariat and the United States are moving fast and now, they are coming together."

Those who came to the United States now were six to seven hunters. Their role would be to deal with the monster wave that the dragon was gathering. The emperor was trying to create a clear one-on-one composition with the dragon.

Along with some noise, the two giants who walked through the plane made it even more cramped.

It was Kwon Je and Dong-cheol.

"Oh, I have a kid now, why are you hitting my head!"

"I'll see you when you get off the plane."

Dong-cheol, who was married recently, had suspended the raid for a while.

Dong-cheol hurriedly joined this raid when they announced that Jaehwang would be fighting the dragon. Kwon Je also joined them, stating that he doesn't have much else to do. They were both heading towards America.

Dong-cheol, who had a bad memory of Kwon-Je, kept annoying the old man with him and since he couldn't make a scene in a plane, Kwon Je was only holding Dong Cheol down with threats.

"Ha! I have a different place to go to. You were registered as a seven-star hunter while I'm still ranked two levels below you. I will follow Jaehwang once we start our unified attack. I'm not going off with an old man."

"Hey. What kind of a five-star are you? You clean up seven-tier monsters like nothing. "

"Haha. It was difficult for me to get the 7-star hunter license. Sometimes, it's nice to be a forced awakener"

Forced awakeners were treated a level below the Natural Awakeners who were called the Debauchers. Even if Dong-cheol was skilled within the Invincible Palace, that stereotype followed him even now.

"Ugh, after this raid, I'm going to clean out the Hunter Secretariat. Their work procedures are ridiculous... actually, I'm going to re-issue your license."

"What are you saying!" Dong Cheol reached out to Kwon Je's phone.

"How dare you!"

In an instant, two giant hands cross dozens of times in the air.

The two were so powerful and they have similar physicality, so a small back and forth exchange like this ended up producing a huge impact. They might have been in an accident if their hands somehow ended up on the plane.

"AGH!"

*BOOM*

"What!"

When he had trouble taking the phone away from him, Dong-cheol struck his arm, knocking his phone towards the wall with a speed faster than a bullet's. It would've been a huge disaster if it landed but just when it was about 10 meters away from the point of impact, Jaehwang's hand flickered, making the phone disappear and appear in his grip.

"Huh?"

It happened so quickly that even Kwon Je did not have time to respond. Or, except for Jaehwang, even Kwon Je who was next in terms of who was the strongest, had no idea how this happened.

Jaehwang played with the phone in his hand and called someone.

"Hello? Secretary-General, yes, yes, we have a 7-star hunter who guised as a 5-star hunter and boarded the plane. Yes, Ma Dongcheol, please change his rank at this moment and put him in the list of hunters coming in the Allied Raid. Yes, okay."

After hanging up, the phone rose from Jaehwang's hand and flew to the hands of Kwon Je.

"HAHAHAHA! You know you have to move with me! I'll roll you this time." Kwon Je's eyes shone brightly.

"Hey! Who do you think you are?!" Dong-cheol cried out to Jaehwang.

"I feel like I'll be tired if I were to go with you," Jaehwang answered while closing his eyes.

Chapter 248

Kwon Je's words were not kept as they landed. As soon as the doors were opened, thousands of people at the airport burst into cheers.

"Welcome."

As soon as the charter came down, the US President, Bill Trump, welcomed Jaehwang with an awkward Korean accent.

The thick, elderly white man with greed-filled eyes, reached out to Jaehwang. Perhaps this time, he wanted to raise his approval ratings.

Bill Trump held out his hand... and Jaehwang looked at it for a while.

"Should we start slowly?" Goongi said internally.

"Okay, get ready"

Jaehwang conversed with Goongi, he then swept up his hair and grabbed Bill Trump's hand with a fresh smile. "Thank you very much for your welcome."

"Ohhh oh!"

The sound of camera shutters rang out as loud as the cheers of the journalists. This was the first time he appeared in public.

If one were to add the cameras of the stations, it seems that the number of journalists was almost up to 1,000. 𝒍𝓲𝒃𝙧𝒆𝒂𝒅.𝓬𝙤𝒎

Jaehwang played around with President Bill Trump's friendliness as he clung beside him.

"Let's go."

"Yes."

The cameras continued to flash as they walked through the red carpet.

"Wow! That archer is so handsome!"

"You're looking crazy good, throwing off that slimy armor!"

"Is that even a human?!"

"It's a scoop. Scoop!"

As Jaehwang smiled and waved his hands towards the reporters, some female journalists fainted. For some reason, some male reporters had the same case.

Jaehwang headed to the press conference with President Bill Trump side by side. They were followed by their hunters as well as the American hunters who would participate in this union raid.

#2

Kwon Je was sitting on the charter and looking out to the back of his grandson.

"Aren't you sorry?" Dongcheol, standing stiffly and looking out with him, replied.

"What?"

"It could have been you there. You are strong. If it wasn't for Jaehwang, you would be the world's greatest."

Kwon Je smirked lightly at Dongcheol's remark. "It's been a long time since I've thrown those thoughts into some monsters' mouths."

Kwon Je lived low not only for Korea but for the people under his care that he loved. He was a thunderbird in the past and was saved by being Jaehwang's grandfather.

When they were running away from the monsters, he blocked the waves of the monsters alone and saved his life, he left a deep mark in Kwon Je's heart. Since then, he has vowed to continue his legacy.

His grandson now stands in such a proud position — no, he is now also his own grandson.

"Aren't you sorry?"

"Why would I be?"

"If the words Jaehwang told us would come true, the gates would disappear. Then, you would just be a powerful and grumpy old man."

Jaehwang revealed the facts only to Kwon Je and Dongcheol as the one he trusts the most in this world and his only friend. With Jaehwang's plan, many hunters would lose their jobs if the gates started to disappear. There would still be monsters on earth but that would just dry out in a few years and by that time, the hunter would probably be rejected by the people.

But Dongcheol laughed at the words of Kwon Je. "I'll just have a farm."

"Farm?"

"Yeah, and I'll make it very big! Did you know why I was resting? I ran around sweating my soles on the land I bought in the north!"

"Huh." Dongcheol's ambitious plan surprised Kwon Je. "This can't be a plan that came from your head. Was it your wife's?"

"Hehe, marriage is a good thing."

Kwon Je gave an envious look to Dongcheol. He may have had a casual relationship but he was still solo to this day. Thinking that this dumb guy had a wife but he didn't angered him.

"You shit... let's leave."

"Huh?"

"Never mind."

In the meantime, he upgraded his training plan for Dongcheol and turned his eyes out of the window.

"Whoever's grandson that is, he's awesome."

#3

"... I will take it a step further and do my duty as a protector not only in the United States but also in the world."

"Woah... Woah..."

*shutter clicking*

After a short but intense press conference of Jaehwang, the reporters busied themselves by taking his photo.

Jaehwang used to keep absolute privacy from the outside press. Even if he had the title of the world's strongest, he wasn't appearing in the media and he didn't exercise its influence.

Jaehwang, who threw off all of his drab armor and dressed in a luxurious suit, was very photogenic. Bill Trump, who was standing next to him with a happy look, faded in the people's minds.

President Bill Trump also opened his mouth to reporters as to compete with Jaehwang.

"I am in a glorious place today to commemorate the day when the United States became an eternal friend with the Master Archer. I promise you here that we, the United States, will always support the Archer and spare no support for his actions."

At the end of his statement, the reporters began to murmur.

Bill Trump, the current president of the United States, was famous for his sudden tendencies. It was nicely said, but everyone seems to think that it was just done for the sake of showmanship, he's an attention seeker. Everyone was actually expecting him to make a scene.

"So I want to announce my big decision here. If this Dragon Raid were to be successful, we will be giving Las Vegas to Jaehwang for 30 years."

"!"

The reporters began to murmur once more. They expected something big, but they never thought that much. He meant the transfer of one country's territory to another. What made it even crazier was that this territory was to be given to an individual.

"President! That means that it could seriously infringe on the private property rights of the citizens of the United States now! "

"I believe that the United States and the Archer will have a real partnership, not a mere alliance."

"Is it in agreement with the current state!"

"The state will also actively accept my opinion ..."

The reporters got up like a bee and shouted, but there were so many questions that they went off after a promise to release the news' details. And there, Bill Trump just nodded his head with a satisfied expression.

The press conference ended with just a few more questions about President Bill Trump's bombings.

It's time to move for the Dragon Raid.

Jaehwang walked toward a waiting vehicle with President Bill Trump, who was surrounded by dozens of awakener bodyguards who were placed in preparation for terrorism.

After leaving the airport, tens of thousands of citizens were raving about Jaehwang and President Bill Trump.

In the meantime, those who lost their homes due to the dragon's attack shouted eagerly for the emperor. Various placards began to stand out.

'Please let us go home.'

'I trust you.'

Some were seen kneeling and praying to their god.

When Jaehwang waved his hand, people shouted with enthusiasm.

"May God bless you, long live Trump! "

With his name mixed in with the cheers, President Bill Trump busied himself by answering their calls and it was then, at that moment, when one of his bodyguards pointed his finger in the air.

"Mo-monster!"

"Monster!"

"Ohhhh!

"Dragon!"

Starting with him, everyone started to look up at the sky that was then filled with a shadow.

Some shouted dragons, but they were not dragons. They were similar to a dragon, but they were much thinner than that. It was surrounded by blue scales, contrasting with the golden scales of gold dragons. The problem was that it was longer than a dragon.

It stalked down a wavy aura with its four wings in its snake-like fuselage. Each time it wandered in the air with its four arms, the sun was obscured and the clouds were washed away.

In its overwhelming appearance that seems to be over 500 meters long, people stared at the sky with their dreadful eyes without even running away.

"Grrrrrr ..."

Its deep growl rang, and people started to faint.

"Uh ... uh."

Bill Trump, who sat on the floor and wet his pants, was busy catching up with panic. It was the same with the awakeners. They were terrified with fear.

When everyone was silent in absolute fear, there was a young man who walked towards it with a casual look.

That was Jaehwang.

*steps*

Jaehwang, who stepped lightly onto a building, began to rise vertically at a tremendous speed. His hand, which jumped like a tread on a soaring building, carried his gear. The monster didn't seem to be able to ignore Jaehwang too, it turned his huge head towards him and...

*Pahang!*

Jaehwang flew up while aiming at the monster and after a moment, his hand released an arrow

*Kwa Kwak ! Cha Cha Cha Chang Gg!*

The shock waves began to burst, and all the glass around him was shattered in unison.

*Shhhhhhiinggg*

The arrow that left Jaehwang had already become something that could not be called an arrow.

It flew to the monster's head at the speed of light.

"KRRRRRRRRR!"

The monster also began to gather a dense amount of blue mana in between its horns.

*WOOOOOSH*

A blue sphere, squeezed between the two horns in the fiercely sucking wind, shot out towards Jaehwang's arrow.

*Kwaaaaa*

The shock waves generated by the two explosions vibrated the heaven and the earth

Everyone was kneeling and staring at the battle of a giant monster boasting a giant shell comparable to a god with a human shell unfolding in the sky. There were now awakeners of levels six and seven, but they dared not take part in the battles of those gods. All they could do was wish that their god would win.

"Papang! Kwa kwa Kwak"

*HUGE EXPLOSION*

None of these people could see Jaehwang's movement properly. Every time Jaehwang steps into the building, they can only see the afterglow that appears whitish. The shocking sound that bursts from his feet and the shock wave that blows each time it breaks through the speed of sound was a bonus.

Monsters that deal with human gods also began to prepare for big attacks. As its giant mouth begins to open, some blue marbles begin to swing violently between its teeth.

Jaehwang also stopped in preparation for the attack and began to draw mana from the rain palace.

*fire spark*

Sparks bounced around his body. After a while, they all gathered at his finger.

*Quaa!*

At the same time, a breath of red from the mouth of the monster came out as a pillar of light shot out from Jaehwang's body.

*BOOOOOM*

"Ahhhhh!"

"Ahh!"

A shockwave incomparable to the previous ones exploded out. Then...

*CHCHCHCHCH BOOOOM!*

The pillar of light went through the monster's attack before it struck its head.

"Kaah!"

The monster rocked all over with a painful scream, but the attack of Jaehwang was not over yet.

*CHRRRRRRRR*

The rain of arrows that started from the end of his bow began to ruthlessly beat the whole body of the monster.

"Kaak!"

Monster struggled in pain. The gusts caused by the giant fuselage made people's hair flutter.

"Wow! Genius! Genius! "

Those who were in panic now woke up and started cheering at their god. They shed tears and shout like a fanatic to Jaehwang and...

"Kaah!"

When the heavy arrow of light hit the monster's head once again, the monster popped out as it was.

*electric sound*

"He ... won."

"The archer won."

The monster's body twisted through its head and became a blue cloud at one point before it slowly disappeared.

Starting with the head bursting out, the monster was scattered like a cloud of blue dust and after a while, the radiant sun appeared.

*stepping down*

Jaehwang, who had lightly descended to the ground, returned with a short deep breath and returned his bow and arrow into his infinity storage.

The people who waited on his return began to shout.

"Archer! Archer! Archer! "

"God!"

Chapter 249

The temporary base was about three hours from the airport.

It was pretty bumpy, but no one complained because the procession of those who took refuge along the way continued constantly.

-Do you have any injuries?

-It's fine.

What's that monster that transformed before?

-Blue Dragon, its divinity was scattered but don't worry about it. It's not worth using a 9-tier mana stone for.

-You mean you can't use it again?

-No, you can use it again, but its remaining divinity was scraped and consumed, so I can't use it like before. Even if you put a 9-tier mana stone inside it, it should only be as good as an 8 tier monster.

It's pretty strong for a tier nine.

The size was similar to the Nigamushi, which was the one that he raided before.

Nevertheless, if the monster appeared from the ground, more than half of the people would not be able to escape their battle.

-It exploded after giving me some impact.

-The conclusion is that it'll be pretty useless in the future.

-There are still quite a few saints who can only have the strength of a 9th tier. You can keep one of them. I mean, you could even if the cost is pretty bad.

-It's not easy. I still struggled.

-Hoho, no.

While talking with Goongi, Jaehwang opened his status window. The letters that were written at the top then stood out.

Name: Chun Jaehwang Deity: 20,000,000 / 11,242,349

This was one of the reasons why he did this show today. The number is still rising steadily.

-It's a bit bothersome to see.

20,000k/11,256k... 11,278... 11, 310

The status window was just a tool for making intuitive decisions.

101% ... 102% ... 104%

Being strong feels intuitive.

Feeling the divinity becoming harder, Jaehwang closed his eyes and enjoyed it.

It's also new to be able to see what's behind the world. How does it feel to scan the code behind the homepage that the programmer has neatly made? Jaehwang learned all of this with the remnants of the system, Save, which was still in his body along with his newly acquired half-god's eyes.

#2

"They have arrived."

In the cautious voice of a man, Jaehwang slowly opened his eyes.

Because he was focusing on the system for a long time, he frowned at the visual information coming in at random.

In the distance, a huge building on a large rocky hill came into his sight.

"It must be familiar."

Kwon Je looked over the buildings with his curious eyes.

Then, one of the US troops who followed the guide nodded and answered, "Of course. That barrier was constructed with reference to the invincible's outer wall structure. We find the worm monsters troubling, so it would make sense that we took note of what Invincible did."

Kwon Je nodded at the guide's explanation. Indeed, the walls of invincible were also deeply dug underground.

When viewed from the outside, it looked like a special concrete barrier that was about 40 meters high. One base was installed in accordance with a monster's path if it did attack and for reference, the barrier was said to be able to complete a magic circle that a hunter could complete in case of emergencies.

Jaehwang's beloved quadcopter, Atlas, slumped over a letter that appeared to have been made temporarily by the base that was said to be under maintenance by its mechanics. It was so huge that it couldn't be contained by a helipad inside the base. As a temporary measure, they picked up the land outside the base and built a landing area which even seems cramped.

"I accidentally deployed a support vehicle near that landing and two of them flew in the wind."

Irumi then asked, "Is anyone hurt?"

"I was lucky to have a healer nearby. It's our fault. I sent the attention in advance to the martial arts house, but the maintenance crews, like the braids, approached FM and said..."

"I'm glad though."

Atlas had no place to be in other than Invincible, so they would really need to produce something for it to just land.

At first glance, it resembles a UFO. Atlas, a monstrosity of nearly 120 meters, was not a simple flight board, thanks to its four rotors extending in all directions on its planetary body.

The Atlas was equipped with four separate mana-stone engines that use about two every month. Jaehwang blows billions of mana stones, which is not like a piece of chewing gum. Nevertheless, it was more likely to be disassembled again because of the sheer amount of energy it uses.

Simply speaking, it was equipped with four 30mm Gatling Cannons that use only the type of bullets that could easily smash a monster. It had that capacity even though it was originally designed just to provide support on its melee ground troops.

The maximum number of shots that it could do was 100,000.

Originally, the hatch of the bombing was converted to hold a sniper spear, and its left counterpart had a space for loading missiles. Jaehwang can only do so much with money. Note that the rail gun was 10 times more expensive than the Atlas as a whole. Although it had to sacrifice most of the space for just one, the rail gun was capable of shooting three rounds per minute that could silence 6th tier monsters in one shot.

It was a nasty aircraft that only the US could produce.

As they set foot on dry ground, they were waiting to meet Jaehwang.

"Welcome Master Archer!"

They were enthusiastically cheering as if they welcomed a dictator from a country in the past. Everyone saw Jaehwang's greatness live.

In the distance, men dressed in lab coats rolled their eyes as if they were trying to dissect Jaehwang's body. It was because of the fear that comes from the speculation of the superhuman. Irumi, Dongcheol, and people of the Martial Arts House who got off the car in advance were all excited about their enthusiastic cheers.

A woman with a group of hunters behind him approached Jaehwang.

"I'm Jane Cousins, Head of Site-1, Nevada."

They thought that there would be a hard soldier in charge but surprisingly, the head of Site-1 was a woman.

The blonde's hair was tied back, and it's hot so her shirt was quite open. All eyes were on this Latino beauty with a youthful look. Irumi frowned near Jaehwang's side.

She was quite a contrast to the cold Irumi, who was undisturbed in her clothes. Moreover, her eyes towards Jaehwang were passionate. Even if Jaehwang gives her a glimpse of his eyes, it looks like she'll jump right on him.

But Irumi, who stared at Jaehwang, grinned a little.

Jaehwang does not care about the woman in front of her eyes, as usual, he has little attention to their surrounding geography. It was a far cry from the Kwon Je, who only kept his eyes on whether Dongcheol or his body was keeping their eyes off of their chest.

"Jaehwang, I am the site director."

It was only after Irumi called that Jaehwang turned his head and nodded.

"Nice to meet you. Jaehwang. "

Jaehwang's words were cold, but Jane bowed her head with a smile on her face.

"I am honored to have you here," she responded with a seductive voice and looked up at Jaehwang with fiery eyes.

"May I ask for your guide?"

"Huh? Yes!"

Jane attached herself to Jaehwang and explained the facilities in the base one by one.

After a while...

"You can use this building. If you need anything, please tell me and we will do it right away."

"Thank you for your consideration."

"Of course."

When Jaehwang passed her, Jane, who lightly salted, turned to gaze at Jaehwang with a look of regret.

"Jaehwang. Why are you so cold? Even if you don't want it, we still need to go for a meal."

As Jane Cousins disappeared, Dongcheol approached him quietly. At the question of Dongcheol, Irumi was also curious about Jaehwang. Aside from him being overworked, he seemed to be distracted a little.

Jaehwang looked around at Dongcheol's questions and shook his head. Even Kwon Je didn't seem to know what was up.

Jaehwang opened his mouth after a while. "It's the Dragon's sphere of influence."

"What?"

At the end of Jaehwang's words, everyone shook their heads in curiosity.

Suddenly, the dragon came up out of nowhere. Why do dragons emerge from here that are at least hundreds of kilometers away?

Jaehwang decided to explain it by action rather than words and closed his eyes as he started to spread his mana. Jaehwang of the past could never do this but now, it was quite easy. The Chintamani Jewel was a mana collection stone of Mother Nature, it was clear and transparent than anything else in the world.

And Jaehwang, who absorbed the jewel, could now absorb the mana around him. The limit of its influence depends on his will, might it be to God's Realm Beyond the Human Realm...

And only Kwon Je out of the ones here could notice it.

'There you are."

Jaehwang manipulated the golden aura with ease.

He touched it lightly and the mana itself responded to his own aggressively. They observed it eating his own.

*electric spark*

It then began to spark, creating a sense of conflict between its golden and reddish lights. Everyone who was watching this started jumping and the emergency alarm went off at the temporary base.

After several minutes, the opponent's golden mana stopped its attack.

-Greet, the soldier of humans. 𝑙𝑖𝘣𝓇𝑒𝒶𝘥.𝑐ℴ𝑚

-Greetings, a foreign world's god.

Jaehwang responded in his head.

-Oh, you must have known something about me already.

-I heard about you from Baeklin.

-Hmm, you know Baekeland?

-Yes, he's a friend.

-Hohoho... are you alright?

L's mana didn't give out a dangerous feel, her aura died down as soon as he mentioned Baeklin.

-It would have been nice to meet you in a more peaceful circumstance.

Since his opponent was a creature that had lived a very long time, Jaehwang decided to be respectful and also, if America didn't mess up, she wouldn't be fighting Jaehwang in the first place.

-Yes and the same here, if I had not made some promises with creatures of my dimension, I wouldn't be here to restore balance now.

-Being a god sounds like a stressful job.

-Hohoho... if anything else said that, I would have destroyed them at once, but I feel a similar fragrance between you and me.

L said in a rather friendly tone. just by looking at their atmosphere, they looked like they would be sharing some tea

-You have four days left, you're attacking me already?

-Nah, I was just getting curious.

-I see.

Chapter 250

-You're strong, even in my own world, there's probably no one there as strong as you

L said as if she saw his footage on tv.

-I don't know if I just ruined the sights for an Absolute of the other world

-Hoho... no, it was fun, like watching human warriors that existed in Elus a long time ago.

As the golden man's attack ceased, Jaehwang also took away his mana.

"Right now was time for discovery anyway," Jaehwang said. "But I have a question. Did you send that monster that appeared at the airport?"

-No, I was wondering what it was when I saw it on TV. It didn't come from my dimension.

-I see.

-I also have a question for you.

-Tell me.

-Are there more human beings on this earth as strong as you are?

-I don't know about that either since the others could just be hiding their strengths. It has not been long since I attained godhood.

-Ho-ho, you're honest, a very desirable state for a transcendent being.

The dragon even advises as if she's crushing on Jaehwang.

"But by the way, it seems that I underestimated the earth so much since strong beings like you exist."

Surprisingly, he didn't feel even a hint of fear in her voice. Indeed, as Baeklin said, she was an absolute figure belonging to the 12th tier. She was being so arrogant and now, Jaehwang was about to get everything that he needs.𝒍𝒊𝙗𝒓𝒆𝒂𝒅.𝓬𝒐𝓶

-Are we destined to fight each other?

Jaehwang said it in a somewhat sad tone.

-Okay, since you are similar to me, you know how important it is to keep a promise. Moreover, what humans have done in El is not just a few lives. It wasn't enough to twist the fate of beings living in Elus. They have to pay the price.

-I see.

What I was saying didn't really make sense to Jaehwang, but gods must have their own laws they live by. L then said in a quiet voice,

-Of course, there are ways to not fight.

-What is it?

-You're going to come over to Elus and become a god. The divinity you give off could easily erase the adverse effects of humans in Elus' history. No. If you want, I can help you with that thing Baeklin wanted.

The eyes of Jaehwang flashed at L's words.

-What is it?

-Aren't you thinking about dimensional stabilization?

-Yes.

-I'll help you. It's a little bothersome for me too.

With her proposal, Jaehwang's mind came into conflict.

-I heard Baeklin say that you are in the position of the bystander. Isn't it?

-That's right. We don't care whether the dimensions merge or stabilize again. Really, if that happened, we would just be here to re-used the ancient magic that was sealed to keep our worlds safe. Mortals really are the cause of the destruction of the world.

-And the price is...

-You stay in Elus, how is that?

Jaehwang froze at her words. In fact, the dimensional separation method that he considered was very dangerous.

The danger was that Jaehwang would be trapped in Dark Earth. Of course, even with Goongi, his chance of survival was still pretty low but now, this dragon's offer came into play.

-Give me time to think about this.

-Good, you have four days. I'll just attack the humans as promised.

-Okay.

-It's been a long time since I met another transcendent. Hohoho. See you then.

*vanish*

At the end of L's words, the golden rays of light covering the temporary base sky were scattered.

Jaehwang's conversation with L felt long but in reality, it was just a moment.

"Uh, she's gone."

Dongcheol said when the golden aura that was covering up the temporary base disappeared immediately.

*punch*

"Noob"

"Ah, why hit me!"

"Because you deserve it, damn I have nothing to say, Whoa..."

Only Kwon Je noticed it to some extent and now, he sighed, realizing that his power was now out of his reach.

"Can I hit you too?" Dongcheol clasped his fist.

"Aren't you pushing your limits a lot lately? You're a father now so you should be careful."

"Oh, true." Dongcheol clapped his hands in agreement. However, there was still a hint of rebellion in his eyes.

Jaehwang laughed as he looked at the two chatting together. The affinity between Kwon Je and Dongcheol was surprisingly good. Kwon Je was also laughing over Dongcheol's tease which was unimaginable in the past.

He then placed his baggage down hanging over his shoulder. "I will go in first and rest."

"Hmmm, okay."

Kwon Je, who was struggling with Dongcheol, seemed to have something to say to Jaehwang but just nodded after seeing Jaehwang's face. Now, it's a matter of his own power. Only Jaehwang could be troubled... Now, Kwon Je was fully realizing that his grandson was way out of his league.

#2

The room assigned to Jaehwang was luxurious enough to be called a five-star hotel but now, Jaehwang had no interest in them.

Jaehwang, who sighed low when he closed the door, looked around with his good senses and after a while, he felt safe that L's energy was nowhere to be found.

*chh..chh..chh*

A brilliant red light was emitted around the body of Jaehwang. It was much more intense than the one he used to confront L as it formed a film around his body. This act prevents L from peeking while hiding in the air. Jaehwang then asked.

-Did the plan succeed?

-I think so.

It wasn't just the reason for Jaehwang's increase in divinity that he changed his tier 9 mana stone. The real reason was to stimulate the dragon and based on the response that was derived from it, the dragon's power was estimated. Until now, so much information about the dragon was revealed that it was stimulated to react in that way.

-And the conclusion?

-She's very strong.

-Yes, the more we discover about her, the stronger she seems to be. She's arrogant too.

-Well, she's talking as if she could defeat you easily.

Jaehwang nodded at her analysis.

At the airport, Jaehwang only exuded 30% of his real power.

That could afford him to beat two tier-9 monsters. He did all kinds of colorful shows, but they were just for show. That was, of course, expected. The information that Jaehwang was obtaining right now was very different than he thought.

-What are you going to do? When you measured up the dragon, to my knowledge, the dragon's position was greater than you and me combined. Of course, the opponent was disconnected from the power to cross the dimension, but it's pretty much more than the amount you have now.

-That means I cannot do the Raid alone.

-Right.

The help of others was nothing but an interruption.

Before measuring the strength of the dragon, raid prerequisites were needed. It must be the same level of divinity as Jaehwang or have a sacred force with the power to negate the deity. If one can't fill either, they won't even be qualified to stand by.

-I'll do it as planned.

-As what we anticipated?

Jaehwang replied with a trembling voice.

-I can't help it.

Jaehwang laughed bitterly. From now on, he will have to stand alone.

Of course, Jaehwang had a plan. Jaehwang had never used his entire power, to begin with. He was planning to let himself loose.

-I don't like humans as usual. You try this hard and they don't even know anything.

*Shhhhhh*

*flying sound*

Goongi appeared and wrapped herself around the shoulders of Jaehwang, he was now bigger than her.

"I have you. I'm good with that."

Jaehwang raised his hand and stroked the head of Goongi.

"Oh, how dare you touch me," Goongi said this, but it seemed like she didn't mind it as she held a thin smile at the corner of her mouth.

"Did it make you think twice when the dragon told you that you should be a god?"

"Yes." Jaehwang nodded. Jaehwang was not crazy about fighting, he would do his best to avoid it if he could.

"But why did you refuse?"

"Well, I don't know either. I just felt uncomfortable? "

Although L's proposal was unconventional, Jaehwang felt an unknown dread behind her words.

"Uncomfortable. Well. Is it still lacking? Think about it. One clue is that L is very greedy."

Jaehwang's face was slightly hardened at Goongi's remark. Goongi wanted Jaehwang to find out for himself rather than telling him the answer now. To Jaehwang, Goongi was a companion, a friend, and a senior who walked before him, and she was teaching Jaehwang in such a way that Jaehwang could come to an understanding rather than explaining everything in detail.

"A very simple problem."

"Simple problem..."

Jaehwang closed his eyes in thought over Goongi and L's words. How much time has passed? Jaehwang's eyebrows came together, and he opened his eyes.

"She tried to own me."

Goongi nodded.

"Okay, the foundation of your power is on earth. You'll only be half as strong if you were to go with her in Elus. You won't be able to reach her power by then."

"Subordinate god... my foundation... my strength..." Jaehwang contemplated on the words of Goongi, something started to bother him.

"You're a fast schoolboy. I'll give you a prize," Goongi whispered in the ear of the thoughtful Jaehwang.

"That 'save' is just mimicking god. The keywords are in the status bar."

The word of Goongi was the catalyst. Jaehwang felt that all the thoughts that floated in his head were released one by one. Yes, the answer was in the status window. The only miracle allowed by humans to save Earth's Defense System. The Status Window... Jaehwang could recall what was forgotten.

'Truth'

Take out your past memories and reassemble the status window.

Master of Chintamani jewel, Sniper of the Magi, Silent Stalker...

This was the true name in the previous status window.

If this was the work of a save that mimics god...

"Then truth mimicked myths."

The pieces of knowledge made sense one by one.

It was not broken. Why did he just notice its existence? The memories began to recombine again as if it was already prepared beforehand.

[The myth]

-Master of Goongi(S), Master of Arrow(S), The Judge(S), Master of the Martial Arts House(S)

A new text has been created in the status window. Jaehwang was empowered.

They were his own. 'Myth' was screaming steadily for Jaehwang to notice him, but he had no ears to hear their cry. They had no eye to see it.

Goongi then said, "It's a side effect, well whatever, because you became a demigod with the help of the Chintamani jewel... you've missed out on a lot of information you needed to get."

"It's really amazing that I became a demigod, I'm still so clumsy."

Jaehwang shook his head. If not for Goongi, how many years would it have taken? It might have taken decades. No, perhaps it would not even come across his mind.

"Do these four factors deserve to be considered a myth? It's not a lot"

"This is not a lot?" Jaehwang asked Goongi. Each one of those myths had a power that could not be quantified.

Funny enough, enlightenment made him stronger than ever. He wondered if a god was such a light being.

"Of course, want to see mine?"

"Yeah."

"Okay, just don't be shocked."

The confident Goongi swiped her hand in front of Jaehwang and the text appeared in front of his eyes.

[Myth] 𝙡𝙞𝓫𝙧𝙚𝓪𝒅.𝒄𝒐𝓶

-Protector of the west(SS) Power to Hide the Truth(SS) Four Fierce God(SS) Companion of the Archer(SS)

-Spirit of Tigers(S), Power to Slice Everything(S) Teeth that Bites Everything(A)

-Stomach that Eats Monsters(A)

-Line of Confusion(A)

...

If you consider all the small ones, she has more than twenty. By sheer numbers, what she had was way more than Jaehwang.

"Hohoho... see? It's fabulous isn't it?"

"It's all great but what is Four Fierce God and Line of Confusion?" Jaehwang asked the bragging Goongi.

"Stop asking such things!"

*CHHHHHH*

Goongi who closed her myths angrily and turned her head. She seemed very upset, but Jaehwang awkwardly embraced the shoulders of Goongi.

"Thank you always."

"Huh, With only just words?" Goongi shook her head and snorted.

"If not just words..." Jaehwang hugged her in front of his chest and gazed at her.

"Well, ah... or?" Goongi's cheekh glowed red. Even after living for thousands of years, she has butterflies in her stomach.

A pink air, which grew quietly from Goongi, wrapped the two. It was the energy that represented her feelings.

Looking at her face, Jaehwang whispered, "I will be as strong as possible so that I can be with you for a long time to come. I will work hard."

"..."

"..."

"That's it?"

"Hmm? What else do you need?"

At Jaehwang's response, Goongi's eyes tremble. Because of happiness? No, from disappointment and now her eyes burned with anger.

"You jerk!...GRRRRRRR" Her forehead popped a vein as she grabbed his neck.

"AGHH!" The embarrassed Jaehwang collapsed, screaming at the unexpected surprise attack.

"I'm going to kill you! Die! Die! Be my food! You dumbass!"

"It hurts!"

"Yeah, I want it to hurt!"

Chapter 251

4 days went by quickly.

Meanwhile, the Phoenix Raid and the Berserker Raid arrived.

The first Nevada defensive base, where Jaehwang was located, was the most important location for the battle.

From above, it was judged to have the most intense battle in this raid.

However, the Empress did not participate in the raid. The reason for the dragon's entry into the earth was the United States, so Empress' participation in the raid was not allowed by her country. The Norwegian Berserk raids joined because they were stubborn.

The number of the hunters that participated in this was 20,000 4 stars and below, 3,000 5 stars, and 300 hunters belonging to 6 and 7 stars. The number of those deployed at the 1st Nevada base was 4,000. It was the largest raid to ever be conducted in history.

If the monsters proceed as Dragon said, aside from American pride, it would cause millions of deaths and refugees. Earth's own monster's defense front could also be in danger.

Hunters arrived one after another, and they did not hide their anxiety. They were hunters mobilized by forced conscription, not voluntary participation.

For some reason, the United States did not issue a conscription order but as the city is a state, they took out a strong force.

The dragon, which destroyed the mega-city of Las Vegas in just one day and generated a large number of vegetative humans through a live broadcast, was already regarded as a divine being.

It was mobilized as the war with god.

With anxious eyes, the hunters were looking to the east of Las Vegas.

#2

"Ha...how..." Kwon Je opened his mouth in disbelief.

He raised his skills through a steady raid, but Jaehwang was still much higher. It was now at a place that he could not dare to look at.𝒍𝓲𝒃𝙧𝓮𝙖𝒅.𝓬𝙤𝓶

Kwon Je was also a strong man who reached the end of an eight-star.

Previously, Kwon Je thought that he would be able to reach Jaehwang's level someday but during that short time, his grandson's power jumped out to a different plane.

Jaehwang surprisingly went along well with Kwon Je. All three were known to be tankers based on melee and rough combat. They teased each other, laughed, and got drunk in the daylight.

The fear of the dragon escaped them.

Irumi changed to a more exposed piece of clothing than she had before, and Thor began to chase her as a result.

Before, he expressed his explicit interest in Irumi, but Irumi was also one of the unmovable. Instead of simply refusing, she expressed his feelings actively.

"Why are you following me?"

"We'll have a cup of tea together."

"I am busy."

"Can I help you?"

"No need."

"No, don't ..."

Whoo!

POWWW

"Wow!"

Irumi's Cran Dragonblade bundles around Thor's neck, which makes a stream of sweat run down his forehead.

Sensing anger in Irumi's eyes, he swallowed his saliva.

"I would only warn you once."

*gulp*

Can this be simply a warning?

The humvee, that was behind Thor, was divided by diagonal lines. It was cut so neatly that it didn't collapse and retained its shape.

"No, I just want to be friendly..."

"I'm not interested."

*crack... Kukukung...*

The humvee finally crumbled down.

Thor looked behind him and stepped back.

Humvee, who wore giant monster gloves, crumbled down without even him noticing what happened.

"Guess I'll go."

"Yes, yes," Thor said in a trembling voice as Irumi turned around. Of course, what he said was not what Irumi wanted.

"She's so my type"

And the Berserker raid members, who had been hiding behind the building and looking over there, spit on the floor and exchanged their bets.

"I knew it wouldn't work. What a crazy dude "

#3

On the third night, a box was delivered to Jaehwang's attention.

The sender was invincible. Pressing the button next to it, which looks like a coffin, opens the lid with a push.

"This is a piece of equipment made by all the craftsmen day and night after the Dragon Raid was decided." The agent came with the armor. Jaehwang nodded, it was he who ordered it.

A set of full-scale scale armor that emits a subtle red luster. The scales were carefully attached to each scale with only two fingers, covering his figure completely from head to toe except his eyes.

"I made the leather out of the strongest part of the body of the Nigamushi by compressing it. Lee Jung-chul's master said that it will withstand the dragon's breath more than once. Unfortunately, we didn't surpass the superior ratings because of our lack of know-how about 10-tier monster by-products."

Jaehwang nodded again. That was to be expected. At the state of lack of expertise, he did not expect such luck to receive a product like that.

[Dragon Killer Set]-Superior level

Material: Ogamushi Leather (compression skill application)

Champion's Breastplate

Champion's Helm

Dragonslayer's Cape

Champion's Pauldrons

Dragon-Slayer's Breastplate

Vampire's Vambraces

Champion's Pants

Dragon's Shoes

[Set Item 'Dragon Killer Set' is complete] -Item Superior Set (8/8)

[Set Effect]

[Flame property defense rate increased by 50%]

[50% chance of defending against an attack.] 𝒍𝒊𝒃𝓻𝒆𝓪𝙙.𝒄𝙤𝒎

[Self-repair]

it was probably the most expensive piece of equipment in the item.

The most important thing in an item option was its material. It was made by compressing the strongest part of 10th tier monsters.

Inspired by the dragon's immense physical prowess and breath as its most intimidating weapon, it has fire properties, defense, and self-repair.

'The Dragon will feel a little bad when he sees the name of this armor.'

Jaehwang thought to himself and told the agent, "Good, go out first."

"Yessir!"

They saluted him before going out.

He didn't have to let them out, but because the person he was trying to call was pretty offended, it could cause trouble.

"Goongi"

When Jaehwang called her, Goongi came beside him, still pouting. "Why?"

"Please."

"Hmph! Hmph hmph hmph h!" She made a weird huffing noise and tried to turn back into a red mist, but she could not. Jaehwang grabbed her shoulder and pulled her right back to him.

"What are you trying to do..."

"My honest expression..."

"Huhhh?"

She gasped and suddenly, the shadow of the two became one. Goongi's hands soon embraced Jaehwang's neck.

*slurp*

They continued to kiss roughly and deeply. Jaehwang's eyes tremble slightly. Then, noticing the saliva between his lips and Goongi's, his cheeks flushed.

"Oi, my Jaehwang kisses well too"

"Sh-shush."

"Huh, did you just stutter?"

The rarest thing to witness about Jaehwang was to see him surprised, and the second was to see him stutter. Goongi saw him surprised a few times but stuttered because of it. It was her first time seeing him like this for Goongi.

"Hohoho, come here"

"We need to eat some dessert, let's advance a little."

"Agh!"

Their shadows became one again.

#4

Goongi savored the taste in her mouth and laid calmly with satisfaction.

Jaehwang, who was beside her, fixed his clothes. Goongi tried hard to leave kiss marks on him, but the reddish marks disappeared as soon as they were made. Goongi did not give up and kept biting him so there are numerous teeth marks around his neck and chest, especially around Jaehwang's shoulder. She bit him extra hard to the point that it looked like it might leave a scar.

"Do you really have to be like this?"

"Yes. I'm marking my territory."

"Arg... marking territory." Jaehwang shook his head and closed his shirt buttons. If he ever gets these marks caught by Dongcheol or Kwon Je, he would be teased for days.

"Now please do it for me"

"Okay~"

Goongi whistled as she placed her hand on the scale armor.

Soon, her hand shone in red with the light spreading through its surface. The red light transformed into thousands of small texts and started marking the armor right before it dissolved.

"Haa... this is hard." Goongi took her hands away from the armor and exaggerated her fatigue. She then took out a 9-tier mana stone in her hand.

"Can I eat one?"

"Sure."

Although Goongi had recovered her heyday form and did not need extra mana, she always made excuses to eat more 9-tier mana stones.

*gulp*

Having lost count of how many mana stones went into Goongi's stomach, Jaehwang checked the options on the armor.

[Army Protected-Dragonslayer Set]-Artifact Superior

Material: Ogamushi leather (compression skill application)

Champion's Breastplate

Champion's Helm

Dragonslayer's Cape

Champion's Pauldrons

Dragonslayer's Breastplate

Vampire's Vambraces

Champion's Pants

Dragon's Shoes

[Artifact Set Item 'Dragon Killer Set'] -Artifact

Superior Set (8/8)

[Set Effect]

[20% increase in damage from the Palace]

[20% increase in Mana Recovery from the Guardian]

[20% increase in Mana]

[70% Property Defense]

[50% chance of defending against attacks]

[Self-repair]

"I think the physique and the abilities attached are similar?"

"Because it was influenced by my myth."

"I see."

"How was it?"

"Really good."

It was definitely the best artifact he had ever seen.

The only comparable thing would be a celestial bow, a celestial bomb, or a dragon sword. In addition, the property defense ability, which was limited to fire, was extended to all properties.

Artifacts are those that have achieved a certain level of spirituality through the hands of heroes for a long time. If spirituality was possible, was it divine? Of course, it was possible. It's just that there had never been a person who had the godhood to participate in the creation of such artifacts.

Basically, not everyone could make it.

It was Goongi who told him as his senior. If one were to forcefully try to inject god's power into it, it would only last temporarily.

That was why he asked Goongi, although they got sidetracked...

"Now, it's ready."

#5

The fourth day came.

Goongi helped him put on the Dragonslayer's Scale Armor.

Goongi, who kissed Jaehwang's lips before putting on the helmet, smiled.

"Goddess's Protection"

"Pff..."

Since they had the same body, that act of hers became more like an excuse.

But that was enough, the woman standing in front of him was a companion, helper, and a reliable partner. Jaehwang was always with her care just by being with her.

"Together..."

"Yeah... together."

The lips of the two overlapped again.

After a while, Jaehwang opened the door and stepped out.

And...

"Come out."

"Archer..."

Jaehwang could see them. It's not bright yet, so they are lined up from the entrance of the building to the place of Atlas through the darkness. There, he saw hundreds of determined eyes.

Jaehwang walked silently, and at about a half the way... someone shouted,

"For the sake of humanity!"

With that, everyone raised their fist into the sky.

"For the sake of humanity!"

"For the sake of humanity!"

"Let's save humanity!"

Their harsh shouts rang throughout the base.

"Let's save humanity!"

Listening to their cry, Jaehwang silently walked towards Atlas.

And when he stood at the huge gate of Atlas, Jaehwang also silently stretched his fist into the sky.

"For humanity!"

At the same time, everyone shouted with a sound, with a footstep that seemed to vibrate heaven and earth.

This was a ritual for those who were headed to the battlefield at the time of the Great Convergence. Now, it's their ritual for a lone hero who would go alone to raid a dragon whose strength can't be measured.

Kwon Je pressed on his chest, which was unusually hot, and stared at his grandson.

The tears in his eyes made Jaehwang's back look blurry. His appearance then overlapped with that of someone who died in order to save them.

"Brother..."

Chapter 252

Kuuuuuuuu...

Atlas, flying at 420 kilometers per hour through the early morning sky, was equipped with three informational agents from the militia to support Jaehwang.

Carrying the strongest hunters to determine the battle for dragons, they were busy interpreting and integrating the information from the command in real-time while maintaining tension.

But the heart of the party, Jaehwang, was rather incredibly calm.

'The design is over.'

Jaehwang began designing before entering the raid and when it was completed, the battle began. The plans that he designed this way never failed him.

But this time, it was completely different from the ones he had raided before.

The Dragon did not properly reveal its abilities. Dozens of hundreds of variables could occur and they would have no way of knowing it until it happened.

That's why Jaehwang has been a solo damage dealer since the early days of his awakening.

Fighting a battle without knowing about what the enemy could do was risky. His only option was to prevent it from happening and his only viable option was to end the raid as soon as possible.

'In that sense...'

This time, from the very beginning, he needs to do his best to kill the dragon.

Some had said that dragons could simulate all the possible futures on their minds. Following this, Jaehwang closed his eyes and began to focus. He assumed all the possible outcomes of their battles, accounting for every situation where their fight turned for the worst. How much time has passed? Jaehwang ended up opening his eyes with a deep sigh.

-What is our probability of winning?

-49% or 99%

Quite extreme.

-You're saying it's either-or, isn't that too pessimistic? 𝑙𝘪𝑏𝓇𝑒𝑎𝒹.𝘤𝑜𝘮

-It might sound like an excuse but there is no other way. There are way too many factors we don't know yet.

-You are too pessimistic, a battle is about confidence, isn't it?!

-I am realistic, a battle is all about the design. It's not my style to just go full force. I believe that this is the right way to go.

-Hmph, can't argue with that.

The impulsive and moody Goongi and the thoroughly computational Jaehwang had no choice but to fight. However, the reason why Goongi holds a white flag here was that as a result, Jaehwang was undefeated so far.

The only thing that they have with them is their confidence that they could win.

On the other hand, Jaehwang said pessimistically, "I'm nervous about it. That's why... this time, I decided to take a slightly anomalous and mean method to take her down."

-Well, you have one shot.

-It's alright, it's not like we could help it.

#2

The Atlas quietly flew over the endless dry wasteland.

An information agent who was watching the monitor for a long time shouted with his eyes wide open. "Orders just came from command. Current time, 8:50, captures the organized movement of monsters! A human female that was assumed to be the dragon has been identified."

"The number of monsters identified by satellites and drones is between 60,000 and 80,000. Most of them are Tier 3 monsters, but there are also a lot of high-level monsters above Tier 5."

Jaehwang shook his head.

"Is there a difference of 20,000?"

"The number of monsters in the underground is fluid."

Jaehwang nodded at his explanation. The key to stopping this raid was the monster that was hiding in the basement. They were not so good for Jaehwang, he cannot hit an enemy hiding underground.

"The monsters are starting to gather!"

Three-dimensional maps came to mind on a huge screen on the ceiling. Red dots... or red waves were constantly gathering in one place. Not only that. New red spots began to appear.

"The underground monsters began to surface. Their numbers were more than what we expected!"

"Tier-9 Hellworm! Appeared! Oh! Two! Two! Ask for a code grant to get us some help!"

The appearance of two tier-9 monsters broke the agent's complexion.

Nine tier monsters now and in the past were a symbol of fear. The Hellworm was a monster that had not been raided so far. It was a type of monster that likes to burrow deeper underground, only surfacing to eat before hiding back to its territory once again.

Of course, the reason for them to not actively consider raising it was the fact that the Hellworm's territory was responsible for controlling the population of monsters in the desert.

"Power and poetry."

Jaehwang knew L was playing around.

No, she was a joke dressed as a human disaster. What's even more frightening was that her limit was still obscured from their view. The Dragon concluded that she could do so much more and that's why they were doing their best to stop her here.

"I entered the Mojave Desert."

The landscape of Jaehwang's outward view was not much different but the eyes of local intelligence agents who knew this place were getting pale.

"I don't see any monsters."

Always one or two groups of monsters were swarming around but at this moment, none of those monsters was visible.

On the horizon, they saw the tallest building in Las Vegas. The city was still a long way from the considerable highlands, and Atlas had no choice but to start flying in place.

That's when they realized that they could not even see the sands. The area around Las Vegas was now crawling with monsters.

That was it. They soon detected some Tier 5 aerial monsters coming in and if they went all in on them, Atlas would be scrambled as if it was a piece of junk.

"Get out of here."

"Yes... Sir... sorry. "

The captain's face in fear co-exists with relief and sorry at the end of Jaehwang.

"Vooooooo..."

Atlas slowly began its descent.

When Atlas stopped about 20 meters above the ground, Jaehwang opened the helicopter door and jumped out.

"Tatak..."

Atlas soared back into the air as soon as Jaehwang landed, leaving him alone as it disappeared over the horizon.

"Wooooosh..."

The sweltering heat of the wind came through the gaps of his armor.

Fast defense prevents only those effects based on magical energy, which was a tremendous amount to Jaehwang who blocked his face with a full-face helmet.

"Clack...clack..."

After the helmet was released, Jaehwang began to walk slowly, holding it with his hand. It took him quite a while but he finally arrived where those monsters were.

"Krrrrrr..."

"Krrrr..."

Monsters threw wild lives mixed with fierce hostility towards Jaehwang. He felt by instinct that he was not in the same circle as the dragon.

The monsters did not fly to Jaehwang, rather, they slowly began to withdraw, paving a way for him to walk through.

Jaehwang walked silently, with the monsters holding off their urges to jump at him and tear him off with the Dragon's order.

"These monster's stink."

The road to the dragon was quite long and he was sure that those who were watching him were feeling the same way.

Jaehwang, however, walked silently without any complaint.

#3

L could be seen sitting on the top of the Hellworm's head, gazing at him with the number of monsters at her side that would be enough to make an ordinary person die from a heart attack or make him/her beg for her mercy.

Jaehwang looked up and faced L.

Her eyes look so bad. Jaehwang didn't have to answer her offer. If Jaehwang had decided to become L's god, as she said, he would not have had to walk this way. There was a more comfortable way for those who have the Godhood.

L first opened her mouth.

"Why?"

It was a question that was eating her mind.

For that though, Jaehwang had prepared himself an answer.

"Elus doesn't have internet."

"..."

Too funny for an answer... If someone heard Jaehwang's answer, he/she would ask if he was crazy. What a demigod, he had a physical body with a divinity that could reach the heavens but he was being held down by the internet. His reason was cheap, L didn't even know if she should laugh or be angry.

Jaehwang did not respond as she pleased.

This was the best answer he obtained by seriously asking one of the same wives in a similar situation as L.

What's the biggest problem with a life of thousands of years? It would be boring.

Learning a certain skill or satisfying curiosity through books was also limited. L was very close to the movement of information, it was as if she was still stuck in the middle ages.

For such immortals, the sea of ?information, the Internet, was like a new world. It doesn't matter if the information that goes there was true or false. It was a great temptation for her to be able to exchange information with tens of thousands of people without the distance weighing her down.

it was something that humans did that cannot be made with magic.

L nodded and affirmed whether her expectations were correct. "Yeah, that's right."

It was only made possible with wires going through the gate but once his plan goes through, everything would disappear.

Why is the Internet so loved? It was because of the endless variety of information that tens of millions of people produce.

In short, the Internet is not the Internet.

"Amazingly funny, but unfortunately I can't argue with you."

In the midst of civilization, he was able to taste and play with his SNS account recently.

Jaehwang had just understood a dragon.

"I'm hoping that as a human being... Please leave. Never again will the Earth intervene in L's history. I will give you everything you want, and every human on this earth will welcome you," Jaehwang said.

But L shook her head with a bitter expression. "I can't help it."

The monsters' eyes began to change as soon as she changed her mind.

"Sorry."

Jaehwang also pulled out the arch on his right hand.

Chapter 253

It was at this moment when he brought in his arrow from the rain palace.

"Break it up."

"Woo Jijik ..."

With the crumbling of the dry wood, the right hand of Jaehwang returned to his will.

"Kpppf!"

Tudung Gg ...

The arrows were cut off.

So far, it has never been broken. When the arches were broken, the rainbow was reversed, but the problem was not that.

There was no time to scream. Jaehwang's body crumpled like a piece of rag and floated into the air.

"PABABABABAbak!"

At the same time, a translucent ray of light flew violently and pounded his whole body.

The light stream continued to fly Jaehwang's body into the air. Reaching for Jaehwang, L was like an orchestra conductor.

Her hand was stirred quickly. "Infinite rays of death."

A transparent icosahedron formed around the body of Jaehwang. Jaehwang, who was trapped in it, seems to float in zero gravity space.

From L's palm, a ray of light was created. It disappeared at the moment and flashed towards Jaehwang's body. Not once, but he bounced dozens of times a second inside the polyhedron, hitting his body in a row.

"Pow...pow... pow wowowowowowowow!"

"Kpff!"

Whenever he was hit by the rays, Jaehwang's body rolled violently in the polyhedron. After getting hit hundreds of times, the polyhedron disappeared and Jaehwang's body felt free, but L's full-fledged attack had not yet begun.

"Gravity Concentration"

"Tuuuuung!"

He sent him to the ground faster than he was free falling.

"Kwang!"

When Jaehwang was inserted, a small crater was created. No, it was not the end of her attacks either.

"Wooodoodoodoo"

"Kppf ..."

He tried to lift his arm, but he couldn't move. Jaehwang felt nearly 100 times of normal gravity in his whole body. His blood flowed back and he's been sweating out of his pores.

"Killing of Thunder"

"bang! bang! bang! kowkow!"

It's called lightning in the dry sky. From a clear sky, a thick thunder stalk came where Jaehwang was. Every time he was beaten by a thunderbolt, the body of Jaehwang was lodged in the ground.

This was a brutal attack.

"Anti-gravity"

Jaehwang's that dropped like a log soared into the air once more.

L's hand was stretched and it looked like she was grabbing something in the air. At the same time, Jaehwang's body stopped in the air. It was shaped like it was being held by an invisible hand.

"Hohohohoho!"

"Bang! Bang! Bang!"

Every time L's fist hits the air, the body of Jaehwang, struck by an invisible hand, dove towards the floor.

Once... twice... three times... four times...

The armor that was supposed to protect Jaehwang was torn off and his blood went on a rampage throughout his body.

"Wimp."

L whipped her hand and as a result, the limbs of Jaehwang who lost their strength began to wiggle.

L, who looked around like a child who broke a doll, opened her hand with a light smile on her mouth to see if she liked her work.

Jaehwang, who fell on the floor, wriggled in pain. It was acceptable to be alive. His wickedly broken right arm was back behind his waist as his blood dripped on the ground.

"You're boring."

L shook off her hand as she shouted with her loud voice devoid of emotions. She sat down on Hellworm's head. All of this was accomplished in just one minute.

"You humans are so funny."

"..."

Can Jaehwang hear her?

If there was someone beside him now, he would be doing his best to retake his breath that was about to be cut off.

She monologues as if Jaehwang, not minding if he could even listen to her.

"I was talking about you and me all day about your weaknesses. Some guys kindly broadcasted me how to attack you. The strength of the distance has been eliminated, so the attacks will probably focus on speed and stealth from close range. In the meantime, you would probably have an unusually long-range blow with rail guns and satellite weapons."

"Or they might take part in guerrilla warfare. Is it possible if the United States has aviation power?"

"Woo Jijik..."

"Kpff ..."

The right leg of Jaehwang was broken like a toy.

"Your weakness is this. You're dependent on your bow, so it's natural for me to go for your arms. Your speed and stealth skills could be easily countered with me just lifting you up in the air. I can simply twist your neck right now. After all, human beings are..."

L shook her head. She has been learning about humans for two months and there, she learned that man was incapable of salvation.

"kppf...cough...woaa...pant..pant..."

Jaehwang, who shook his mouth to say something, spewed blood mixed with flesh from his mouth. His internal organs were severely damaged. Jaehwang, who gasped for breath and barely raised his upper body, looked around with a dazed eye. The helmet was already half smashed and rattled. Only the arrow was held in the left hand without missing the dragon.

"Tatak..."

L sat on the ground with a light step.

She looked down at Jaehwang with her dark eyes.

"I never gave anyone two chances."

"..."

"But you are different. You are special. You don't have to keep those humans."

Her hand stroked Jaehwang's cheek.

"I have no intention of diminishing your noble sacrifice, champion. I do not want to defile the pure soul of a warrior such as yours."

L removed the headset from Jaehwang's ear and crumpled it.

Then, she whispered in his ear. "If you would just nod your head now, I will restore you to your original state. Not only that, but I would also do what I promised before. If you want to, I can help you take your loved ones to L. It's the Internet. Well, I liked it, so whether it's a hundred years or a thousand years, I'll bring about an industrial revolution. What do you think?"

For her, it was a very big step.

She does not tell lies. There were no two chances for her. L reigns as a good god, but her punishments have been feared by all her races.

This was a special chance only for Jaehwang, L really wanted to own him.

Jaehwang was a warrior of humans who existed in ancient times before she was born. Champions were human beings but not "human beings". The transcendent will was given to those who have broken the shell of the body.

Sublime beings in that one...

*Panting...*

"Having a hard time talking?"

At L's question, Jaehwang scoffed and shook his head. It was quite an attractive offer. If his lover was not a jealous freak of a god, he might have actually considered it.

"I do like... your offer..."

"And?"

"But I think that there's a very jealous lady I know... huff huff... I don't think she'll let me."

"?"

In response to Jaehwang, L's face was crumpled. This was not the answer she wanted. Was he just comparing her will to the biological love of man? But before she opened her mouth, Jaehwang continued,

"And..."

"And?"

"The fight is not over yet." Jaehwang squeezed the arch of the left hand and poured it into his heart.

'Summon Reunion '

"Kukukung"

A dazzling white light burst out of the sky and in response, it let out a grand sound.

Feeling the energy that flowed from the rain palace, Jaehwang awoke his myth.

'Master of Mythology of Martial Arts House'

"Shshshshshsh..."

Tearing the sky, the light began to fall.

Not one or two. not even twenty.

One... two... ten... one hundred... two hundred...

Hundreds of rays fall off. Those that touched the ground soon began to take shape.

The black leather armor, the black helm, the black wind... the huge arch of the hand... and the number reached 300.

Some of them were also unusual. It was not a double-athlete of the Squadron. Dressed in royal-colored armor, embroidered with golden clouds, their waists were worn with engraved roofs of bows and arrows along with the heroes embroidered on their heads. Their age ranges from the early fifties to the late sixties, and all of them wore the same weapon as Jaehwang.

"I have to start."

It's nice to meet them through time and space, but they're not here to greet him.

It was summoned under the command of the owner of the martial law. There was only one thing that came to their minds now.

"Destroy the enemy."

"Papat! Papat! Papat!"

They already have a round circle around Emperor and L. The roaring voice of the old man rang out.

"Martial Arts Destruction! Go!"

#2

"Kwaaaaaaaaa!"

"Papapapapapapapa!"

"Gagagagagagaga!"

The only thing visible was the afterglow that moves white-like, and the only thing that was heard was the afterimage of the bursting sound like a shower. As far as 340 people were moving, and it only appeared as one blue round circle. Every time a massive 100-meter diameter wind sphere around L rotates violently, a creepy burst of sound pops out.

"Well done!"

As if escorting L, elusive monsters jumped insanely toward the sphere to save the master, but...

"Clara Rock!"

They would be turned to blood the moment they come in contact with the blue circle.

Monsters below tier-seven would not even leave a mark while those above it were smashed to pieces before disappearing in a few seconds.

But monsters rushed on and on as if not afraid of death. One could see them moving in like a tsunami.

"Kagagaga! Kaga!"

"Martial Arts Destruction! Bloodstorm!"

Powerful winds began to blow around the circle. It was soon transformed into a single enthusiasm. No, it was a typhoon that sucked and swallowed everything. The monsters rushed in as if the wind resists but rather, it was being swallowed up more quickly. Sands that have been flooded with the monsters' blood rose to become a typhoon penetrating the sky and in a fiery blue hemisphere, there was a golden sphere confronting it.

The golden sphere was repeating its expansion and contraction as if it were a struggle. The blue hemisphere struck as if it would eat a golden sphere right now, but the golden hemisphere was tolerant of all its attacks.

It was then...

Kururu ...𝘭𝑖𝘣𝑟𝘦𝒶𝘥.𝘤𝑜𝘮

The ground trembled, and a radius of 50 meters slumped down. There, it appeared.

"Well, you're ok!"

The Hellworm soared and dug its way into the blue hemisphere.

Its purpose was to swallow the golden sphere and to protect the master with his own body. But the blue spheres were not so green.

300 martial artists shouted at the same time.

"The arrow of the expulsive gangbang of explosive martial arts!"

Another blue sphere was created inside the blue sphere and began to rotate in reverse.

Then, the Hell Worm's mouth, trying to swallow the golden sphere, stopped as if it had stopped for some time and...

"Guwaguaguawa!"

Hundreds of arrows were inserted into Hell's head like hedgehogs, and after a while, they exploded in unison.

"Kwawa... Guangwang!"

"Gou ..."

Hellworm shook his half-tipped head because of the explosion before he fell. It was too vain for the appearance of the tier-9 superlatives.

"Weeeeeeee..."

But Hellworm's death was not in vain. At that moment, the attack weakened for a while and the golden sphere quickly began to expand. Later, the blue sphere pushes back again with all its power but as time passes, the golden sphere was called to its size by encroaching on the blue metal spheres. Its appearance resembles a roaring dragon.

"Huh, the power is beyond your imagination." 𝒍𝙞𝙗𝒓𝒆𝙖𝓭.𝙘𝒐𝒎

Forty new types emerged from the blue hemisphere.

"Go seven generations. If you can't do this, you won't be able to face your descendants."

"Well. Is it 23 generations? okay. I couldn't even think of it because I took my wheeze and realized it was like this, tsk."

The old man clicked his tongue with a look of dismay.

It was then.

A majestic old man stood between them.

"You can't."

With one head larger than the others, as he reached for the golden sphere, the white energy from his hand grabbed the golden sphere.

All of them bowed to the old man.

"It's my honor to meet you."

He was the first caliber of California in the first place. With the beginning of Seongsan, he was a giant among the martial arts giants in Baekdu.

"There is no time to be polite. We don't even have it right now!"

"Yes!"

"Papat... Papat!"

Blue lightning began to emanate from the rain palace in his hand. Along with him, the same blue lightning also occurred in the rain palace in the hands of forty Californians.

The wriggling golden spheres attacked them by spewing hundreds of golden tentacles as if they could not see this attack alone. The moment the golden sphere tore the blue hemisphere and tried to attack them...

The mouth of Cheon Hui, the first of the martial arts, opened.

"Arrow of the punishment of the gods!"

"Arrow of the punishment of the gods!"

At the same time, 40 people protested in unison and a bunch of blue lightning from the horoscopes were shot out at the golden sphere.

"Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwak!"

Explosion that occurred with the intense collision of light that seems to be blinding... and the shockwave generated from the explosion tore off the monsters everywhere.

Chapter 254

-If you didn't stop it, I would've ripped off that bitch.

-Come on, it's still the outpost.

Jaehwang grabbed his right arm with his left hand.

It was hard to lose a life but when you think about it, the harvest was not a loss of business.

Wood... well...

The arm returned to its original form with a gnarled bone twist.

Red mana frosted on the left hand of Jaehwang and after a while, the function began to return to his right arm.

This was similar to the ability to play fast.

Of course, it's similar, but it's completely different. He's not used to the energy yet, it could only be used as self-healing, but his recovery was so much better than before. It was like he's copypasting parts.

-Good.

-What is good? You almost died.

-I'm not dying.

Goongi shouted in an angry voice. Although he was warned not to stand in advance, he endured the character of Goongi.

-OK?

-Blocking the pain helped me out a lot.

In fact, her being not sick was a lie.

She's terribly sick, the dragon was much crueler and stronger than he thought, but the only time to test the dragon was only then.

One way to approach the dragon does not mean...

You could approach it after hiding. This method, however, was a problem that cannot be assured of success. As the dragon said, the world knows about Jaehwang's stealth ability. Indeed, remaining in stealth among that crowd of monsters was difficult.

There was no guarantee that one would be caught, but there was no guarantee that one would not be caught either.

-Would you have caught it now?

-Of course. You would have known that you were totally deceived.

That was why Jaehwang did not prevent the leak of information. It was to let himself be misjudged...

Now, it's their time to fight at full force.

-You'll be bitter inside.

-Okay, that cunning year...

-Oh, I have a curious question.

-What?

-Is there a way that the dragon will not keep my promise?

-Are you talking about the pledge?

-Yeah.

-Of course, Gods can be crooks too.

-A trickster?

-Okay, even I make some loopholes for my promises.

-Can it be between a God and a God?

Jaehwang frowned. L's favor was judged to be true, but he was tricking himself according to Google's words.

It was a promise using human language. The language of the gods' blocks such things in principle, so there was no loophole. Rather, it's the language of the gods that was created to eliminate the loophole.

-Should I learn it?

-Hmm. It's actually a language... no wait, it's not just a language but a collection of wills to send and receive large amounts of information quickly. It's like sending a message through thousands of people at once.

-That's similar to what insurance companies do.

It's like playing around with succinct terms.

-By the way, it's almost over.

He woke up at the Martial Arts Palace. The summoning that he did cause a number of things...

-I want to talk with my ancestors once but now is not the time.

-I'll risk my life now... Um?

It was then...

Jaehwang was astonished and thanks to him, even the stealth shook.

If one were to think about a battle with a dragon in the future...

Jaehwang, however, did not care about such trivial things.

-What is it?

-This must be from the summoning of the Squadron.

Jaehwang opened the status window and looked at the items.

'Deuteronomy: Chun Jaehwang: 100,000k / 62,000k ... 63,000k ... 64,000k

His divinity was jumping by the millions.

And...

-304% ... 307%

The power of his whole body overflowed.

ZINGGG ...

The red mana fluttered over the hand-held rain palace and the broken protest was restored. Jaehwang slowly pulled up his beaten body but then...𝓁𝑖𝘣𝘳ℯ𝘢𝘥.𝒸ℴ𝑚

-I think I need to change my plan a bit. With this power ...

"You can play more loudly."

#2

"Kuwooooo..."

Huge golden scales faltered. The dragon crouched, stretching his back and raised his body so she could see better.

A huge head with four giant horns roared into the air.

"Kuh uh uh !"

As the golden wings unfolded, the dazzling light hit by the sun dazzled the son-in-law. The blue energy surrounding the gold dragon was also torn by the golden clerk.

"Cruel ..."

Its giant reptile eyes looked around.

"How dare you answer my genesis in this way?"

Completely deceived...

"Thud! Thud!"

She could not stand her anger and rolled her feet.

The ground vibrated and the monsters on the ground turned afraid. The fear of the dragon planted in their DNA was triggered.

"No."

L's clouds stopped. She now knew that it was the time for her to end her enemy.

The tail of the reptile was unusually long.

"I'm not angry. I'm just very serious now. I never got mad when you broke my heart. I think I've blasphemed my pure fan feeling, but I think it's a side effect that doesn't convey my will right. How can you express myself in human language? It's beginning. We just need to talk more. right?"

"Kwa Kwa Kwak!"

"But before we talk, we need to make sure we have a good place to talk. It may hurt a little, but you will regret having taken this out."

"Woy... Pahang..."

"Did you fly a couple of times?"

L's body had already soared above the cold sky.

There was a cruel smile on the edge of her mouth as she looked around. Tens of thousands of monsters were looking at her suit.

[Go! Anger! Destroy! Annihilate humans!]

"Guo Ong!"

"Clara Rock!"

All of the monsters that were filling up beyond the horizon turned red.

At the command of their master, they began to move slowly. Now, they will spread everywhere and make humans fear L. Through that fear, she would be able to bring divinity to humans on Earth.

In fact, the idea was to extract the plus energy of awe and worship that Jaehwang was getting. It didn't matter if what she got was fear and sadness.

She would destroy everything she wants to protect.

At that time, the dragon's huge eyes moved toward a place. The monsters would be obviously stimulated. Perhaps she was even more afraid of her ingenious ability to catch even the smallest changes.

The dragon's eyes were ridiculed.

"And human beings ..."

"Tzitzu... Tsutsu..."

Mana began to gather between the four horns, it was usually embodied as one golden sphere.

"Let me get out of there."

Papaak! Papak!

The energy available in this world is rapidly decreasing, but it doesn't matter.

"I'm going to spill this city and the land itself in this shot."

"A breather, a silent executioner of death."

The dragon's two hands began to move quickly. This was magic, not her words. To use the destructive power she wants to be too much power, she chose this magic as a compromise.

'Chaos Drive' 𝓵𝓲𝓫𝒓𝓮𝙖𝓭.𝒄𝙤𝓶

This was the name of the magic she was trying to use.

This spell, which uses both its attributes; mana, and power, was not an impactful name, but it's the best attack tool for ranged attackers, except for the flame spells used by her partner, Al. Destructive power was also excellent so it takes some time to prepare.

Dozens of circles appeared around her four horns.

"Well?"

By the end of her magic preparation, L's eyes widened.

An arrow from the ground was flying towards her.

The problem was...

It was also flying slowly towards her.

"Hou, I think I'm a little disappointed ..."

She used up all her power to use the previous powerful attack. L shook her head and flew a light intercepting magic towards it.

There was no need to cancel the magic that was prepared.

"Confusion... anger together against my enemies... your name is..."

Now, the last start-up word was the moment the magic was about to manifest.

Slowly flying in, it collided with L's interceptor Manache in the air.

It's like...

Not too big for a perforation...

But the results were totally different from what L thought.

"Fushun..."

Torn to hundreds, it crashed towards L at a terrible speed like never before. As if he was aiming, the funky viper will reach its target with its fangs exposed.

She felt an eerie warning about her sense of danger.

L hesitated for a while. It was too wasteful to give up the magic that was almost finished, but the warnings of the senses cannot be ignored.

Thus, she decided to complete the magic...

Believing in her own solid scales...

...But she should have exited here with all her effort.

Wrong judgment due to reason being shaken by anger...

It was accompanied by great regrets.

"PapaPapaPapaPapa!"

"Chaos Dr—"

"Aaaaah!"

She felt an exhilarating pain throughout her body. L screamed and struggled, forgetting the perfection of her magic. Something then sneaks in while she was distracted but then, she felt a sting on her wings.

It was then when she realized that her wings were torn to pieces.

"Kayak!"

L began to dive, turning over in the air. Even though her fight was enhanced by magic, she still needed her wings!

But the attack of Jaehwang had not yet begun.

"Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwa!"

Again, an arrow rose from the ground. The problem was the number of arrows taken up.

Hundreds and hundreds of arrows are flying towards her as she falls at an unprecedented speed.

"You dare!" L quickly responded to the decline.

With the shield open, she healed her wings, invoking the spirits of the wind to help her flight and prepare herself for the incoming attack.

It was possible to have a high-performance brain that cannot be imagined by humans.

But for Jaehwang, it was just a struggle.

"Phut! Papapang! PapaPapaPapa! Tss tss..."

"Kyaah!"

Her shield didn't survive the dozens of red arrows striking a single point intensively. She couldn't do a thing when his attacks pounded her body.

"Oh, no."

Chapter 255

-Stop right there.

L paused for a while, avoiding the red arrows and making the shield at the same time as she focused on the recovery of her wings.

-Reverse.

The golden Mana has been restored to its original state after being wrapped around the two wings. The word she used now was not the magic of recovery. It literally turned back the time of the wing.

-Die. Chaos Drive

The magic she prepared was not broken.

In keeping with the name of the dragon with infinite mental power, L's head, which succeeded in maintaining its magic even in the attack, stretched out vigorously. And the golden energy between her four horns stretched to the target where the red arrows flew a while ago.

"Koooooo... Zap...zap..."

The moment it touched the ground, it seemed to shrink for a while but then. The black energy that was soon released began to swallow up the ground. As if they were unsatisfied, they stretched out in the shape of donuts, completely ruining everything on the ground. The bodies of monsters that have come in contact with black energy were shattered and scattered.

Through the energy that decomposes all organisms into atomic units, a single person flies into the air.

-Ha!

L's chest bulges and rises when she discovers that. As if vomiting something in her stomach, something quickly rose through her neck and near her mouth. L's eyes shimmered brightly. She opened her mouth and followed his movements.

-Dragon Breath

"Baaaaaam!"

The scarlet rays struck all the space Jaehwang could escape. Intensive ultra-high-energy... A breath was a breath even though it was widely spread.

The distance between the two was about 400 meters, but the distance was meaningless to the dragon's attack.

Jaehwang, who was soaring in the air, was caught helplessly.

L's breath, which was incredibly powerful that it even splits the buildings into pieces with ultra-high heat, would likely break and reduce him to nothing if he got hit.

L smiles slyly... but her eyes swelled.

A mass surrounded by flames protruded through the breath. The red figure shone brightly through the flames although it was burning. As it unfolded while protecting his body, it became a giant wing. The smoke soared all over the body because he couldn't avoid the breath entirely, but Jaehwang pulled all his power and fired an arrow.

"Pow!"

"Shhhhkk"

-It's dangerous

The red flash quickly rushed towards her. It was almost impossible to avoid.

L chose to stand by as she kept her mana in the shield.

"Boom!"

-Ugh!

Even though he couldn't break through the shield, it was a powerful blow that made even L nervous. After losing her center in the air and faltering for a while, L quickly became alert and succeeded in flying again by moving her wings.

But her crisis was not over yet.

L sensed that something was coming down on his body.

The moment L turned and looked behind her back, her eyes widened.

There, Jaehwang was sitting on her back with an arrow pulled. 𝓁𝒾𝘣𝑟𝑒𝘢𝘥.𝘤𝘰𝑚

-Get off!

Zap!

L spewed mana all over her body.

She didn't like this inefficient way, but it was so sudden that she could not help it. The problem was that Jaehwang grasped the dragon scale and endured it.

-I said, get off!

L twisted her whole body and tried to drop Jaehwang, but even if the armor he was wearing was torn and fragmented, Jaehwang endured. The moment L stopped attacking to increase altitude, Jaehwang's attacks began.

"Bang! Bang! Boom!"

-Awk! This is..!

The arrow of Jaw Hwang, with his legs firmly fixed between the dragon scales, was knocked continuously.

"Bam! Bam!"

Jaehwang smashed one dragon scale on purpose.

And then...

"Bang!"

Along with the bursting sound, a scale was shattered, exposing her inner skin.

-No!

As her scale, which could stand in the lava, was crushed. L was in a hurry. She had never fought this kind of enemy in her life. For her, she was absolute and the Supreme Being on the food chain so no one would hurt her scales.

But her scale was smashed.

L panicked because she was facing this situation for the first time in her life. However, whatever shock L was suffering, Jaehwang began to brutally dig into her flesh.

'Exploding Piercing Arrow'

"Boom!

Red blood comes out like a fountain.

At the same time, the first really painful scream rang in L's mouth.

"Akkkkkkkkk!

2

-I was deceived!

Grinding her teeth, L murmured constantly. Everything was a lie.

Everything about him that came through the video was a lie, and even the struggle with him when she met him at the base was a deception. Realizing that all of this was Jaehwang's plot to hunt her, L felt the goosebumps creeping over her. He was a skilled hunter.

But rising with her was the pride of a dragon.

-Let's try this

L's two wings folded. The giant fuselage of the dragon began to fall rapidly under the influence of gravity. L did not slow down but rather, she became faster.

"Swooosh!"

Dropping down at an angle of almost 45 degrees to the ground, L hardened her body by focusing on her mana.

Bam! Pow! Boom!

Just before hitting the ground, L rolled her body up and rolled on the ground from the back. It might be a stupid way that might have been done in Hatching, but the effect was perfect. It took off the annoying ticks of her body. Raising from the explosive sand, L grabbed the ground firmly with four legs and glanced forward to find Jaehwang who had fallen around.

The body of Jaehwang, who fell off L's body and flew in the air just before hitting the ground. He was not in a very good condition either.

The left arm is bent at a strange angle due to being stricken by debris.

However, Jaehwang bit his lips, bent his left arm with his right hand and set it in place.

There is no time to recover. At the same time as Jaehwang flew away, a flash of light struck the place where he had just stood.

Light spheres come in from all directions without a break.

That was what Jaehwang once fought. Back then, he lost helplessly, but it is different now.

Even now, his divinity was steadily rising and accordingly, his power was inevitably elevating.

"Zing."

After a quick recovery, he pulled the bow to the maximum.

'The Arrow of the Punishment'

"Ping!"

Jaehwang, who melted the magic pearl completely and escaped the limits of a man, could now use the arrows of the punishment for an unlimited number of times. About half of it had been consumed because of the Martial Arts House Archery Team, but it had already been refilled.

"Crack!"

With the sound of the glass breaking, one side of the sphere was smashed and as Jaehwang exited through the hole, he flew arrows in all directions.

Jaehwang's arrows seemed to have been flying randomly, but they started to fly to the dragon within a short time, waggling strangely in the air as if they had life.

'Mana Arrow'

As a white sphere was created between L' horns, hundreds of mana arrows flowed out of it. It's as fast as a minigun used by humans. Furthermore, each one of them faced the flying arrows directly.

Bang! Bang!

The Mana Arrows who intercepted the arrows now rush towards him.

Screech..!

The left hand of Jaehwang, which was supported by his legs, began to move, causing afterimages and with him, his arrows also began to move unceasingly. Jaehwang continuously takes his shot. The battle of firepower between a man and a dragon... Jaehwang seemed to be pushed but unbelievably, he began to intercept each mana arrow that had been thrown at him.

-What? How can he?!

L was shocked. Her Mana arrow was losing.

But she didn't run away for it's her pride as a magical flying dragon! Rather, she focused her mana through her horns and fired more mana arrows.

Bam! Boom!

She began to attack towards Jaehwang.

She was pushed against Jaehwang before she knew it and her eyes glowed cruelly...

It was at that moment...

Boom!

The sand blew up below L and from it, a red arrow appeared and struck her chin.

Baaaaaam!

As soon as her head was bent up, the mana arrows that had been pouring out were scattered. The common weakness of all living things was the head, and the dragon was no different in that fact. No matter how durable they seem compared to other life forms, everyone gets hurt.

In addition, although the attack used by Jaehwang now was clumsy, it was also mixed with the energy of penetration and explosion as well as "dancing" with the energy of the new bee and the ability to induce. The use of both spirituality and mana was a difficult tactic that was only usable by someone like Goongi, but Jaehwang practiced it to the point where he could use it for a short period of time in reality.

-Krrr!

L screamed and shook his head violently. The arrow penetrated her lower jaw. If she didn't use magic words to block it in the middle, the arrow would have probably breached her skin, even reaching through her upper jaw or her brain.

-Huh!

Jaehwang also clicked his tongue as if he was disappointed. The attack was prepared with thoughts but failed to produce satisfactory results. While he still had the upper hand in the fight against L, this was like a tightrope walk that could quickly be reversed.

To use the same deception once again for superior beings like dragons was suicidal and in the dragon's eyes, as her body curled up to the fullest extent, the arrogance that had been seen before it was no longer visible.

-Now, we'll really begin.

The attack had already begun.

"The Judge of the myths"

"Absolute domain."

The myth's identity and hemolysis technique have become one, and the absolute sphere had expanded and begun to confront the divine power that was spewing out of L's body.

SCREECH

As soon as L's front foot took a step forward, her body had already reached Jaehwang's zone.

She was about 200 meters tall. For Jaehwang, the dragon's single step was almost at the speed of teleportation.

But Jaehwang was not just watching.

Zwaaaaang!

As soon as the dust rose, it also faced Jaehwang's body.

If the monster's reach was long, the close race was a penalty from the perspective of the giant.

Thud!

The dragon's huge mouth bit the space where he was.

'Hemolysis Technique'

'Dark Soul Cape'

Jaehwang's hand, which evaded her mouth by causing a lingering image, had a bunch of dark and round objects pulled out of the Infinity Storage.

Ting! Ting!

Jaehwang, who confirmed that it bit the dragon after removing the safety pin, flew into the air with a smirk. This was a special grenade he prepared for today. It's a special product that was ordered to make an opponent annoyed rather than kill them because he knew those common methods could not hurt the dragon.

Bam! Baaaaam!

Krrr...

L's eyes frowned when the grenade blew up in her mouth. However, her mouth did not show any signs of damage. Of course, what Jaehwang passed on to her mouth wasn't just an explosive.

-Awkkk!

-This was made by refining the venom glands of a poisonous Monoclonius.

The Poisonous glands of the tier-seven monster, Monoclonius, a specialty of the North Korean side, were famous for its poison.

The poison was so severe that even the country had made it a restricted item.

This rock-melting poison was concentrated 100 times through their latest refining technology.

But for the dragon, the effect lasted only for a little while.

L, who purified the poison that came into her mouth through a magic word, spitted them out again.

This was simply an unbelievable ability, but Jaehwang didn't expect much about it anyway.

What Jaehwang needed was only a moment of the dragon's inactivity.

'Master of the Mythical Bow.'

'Dance as you rise, the shower of the exploding river will become a storm...'

BAM!𝒍𝓲𝒃𝙧𝓮𝙖𝒅.𝓬𝙤𝓶

The golden dragon scale was smashed and L's head sank into the ground.

Once again, she tried to lift her head straight, but Jaehwang's attack continued steadily.

Pow!

Pow!

POWWWW!

With the victory in hand, Jaehwang drew his power and attacked L's head.

'The arrow of strength explodes and penetrates!'

'Strong winds that penetrate as it dances...'

'Explosion...'

Jaehwang, who soared into the air in reaction to the explosion, took a deep breath.

It's time for him to make a bet.

'Dance with the arrows of punishment, the showers of the strong!

BAAAAAAM!

With a huge echo, a huge beam of light, which was unparalleled to this day, flew towards the head of L that buried it to the ground. The attack contains the full-hearted power of Jaehwang, which could be said to be at least 10 times more powerful than what was thrown at the time of the Nigamushi raid.

Chapter 256

*Snarl*

L staggered and stood up.

Her hair was now messed up. Normally, if it was a wound, it would have been quickly restored using a reversion, but it didn't work well against an attack with the opponent's divinity involved. The use of words should now be adjusted.

L's one eye exploded, and her blood flowed down; two of her four horns were broken.

-Ha ha...

L bursts into laughter, she had never been in such a mess during her life.

She turned the one eye that she had left and looked at the place where the enemy flew.

What she last saw was her smashing Jaehwang into the rocks with her tail.

It would have been great if the fight stopped there.

-I am sick of this.

Jaehwang was staggering away from the rock.

L spreads her wings and flies into the air.

Technically, the battle on the ground was a tie between the two.

So this time, they thought about aerial combat

Although long-range attacks were said to be the strength of her opponent, there was an advantage of limiting their means of attacks if they were in the sky. Although L saw Jaehwang pull out his wings a while ago, he seems inexperienced in terms of flying.

-This is a war of attrition now

L cleared her of disrespect for humans. No, to be exact, her evaluation of human beings remains the same except for the one in front of her. L, who had planned to restore herself while furthering their distance as far as possible and cut down the strength of her opponent, soared rapidly into the sky.

-Are you running?

Jaehwang said while tearing down his crumbling armor.

-She doesn't want to deal with you on the ground but by the way, are you okay?

Goongi asked worriedly. He was hit by the dragon's tail and flew quite badly.

-It's bearable.

The dragonslayer's armor performed its role brilliantly until the end. Although it was unfortunate that it was completely broken, his weapon or armor was a disposable item anyway.

The good thing was that the wound on the dragon's body would not heal as quickly as before. The opponent was tired as much as he was. It was time to put an end to their battle.

-Then, shall I take some advantage of the home grounds from now on?

Jaehwang pulled a new headset from Infinity Storage and put it on his ear.

Jaehwang likes to outsmart his opponent. In this sense, the attack he was about to bring on would be quite shocking to the dragon. The time was just right.

It's a card he would have had to use during a hot battle if he was out of luck.

-Begin phase 2.

-Roger that, I have been waiting.

2

L, who was soaring through the air, raised her altitude until Jaehwang looked like a little dot.

With this increase of distance, L would have enough time to respond even if Jaehwang shoots her with an arrow.

She started turning the mana all over her body.

-As soon as my recovery is complete, I will show hell to him.

But then...

-What is this?

She detected something dangerous.

Nothing was physically felt or caught in her senses, but the warning was getting bigger. L retrieved the mana she was using for healing and quickly began casting magic with it.

-Absolute barrier

Against physical attack, this magic was almost invincible.

-I will stop any attacks that would come here.

However, her idea was completely broken after about ten seconds. L was really embarrassed by the attack she just received.

Beep beep!

-Kyaaaaak!

Nothing was visible. She felt sudden warmth on her back and then, something hammered her body with great heat.

-Wha..what is this?

Beep!

-Awk!

All she could figure out was that it had no substance and its direction! Unbelievably, the attack came from the top!

Beep!

-Kyaaaa!

The heat was concentrated on L's head, which was then raised so she could see who was the culprit behind it.

She was confused.

-There's a hole in the barrier!

The Absolute Barrier, which can invalidate all physical attacks, had been opened up in vain.

-That... that?!

She was having trouble seeing where that attack came from. The problem she had with it was that the attacks came from such an absurd position.

Beep! Beep!

Beep!

-Kyaaaa!

-Ak!

-Success!

A pleasant shout from the agent on the Atlas echoed.

What was now attacking the dragon was a laser-tipped orbiter, a U.S. space-warning weapon.

The U.S., which was wielding its power under the name of a heavenly kingdom a very long time ago before monsters appeared, launched a satellite into space. The ambitious launch of the military satellite was part of the SDI system that defends the country's ICBMs by firing lasers from the far-flung space.

However, the satellite laser was soon erased from people's minds by the limitations of its destructive power and the chaos in the U.S. caused by the great fusion. But recently, the satellite had finished renovating. The current government of the United States had proposed a way to dramatically increase the destructive power of lasers with the help of the emergence of new energy sources.

Their new source was the mana stone.

A fluoride hydrogen chemical laser that vibrates hydrogen and fluoride by mixing them with the weather at best — it was then replaced by the orbital satellite with hundreds of kilowatts of an ultra-high-power laser using mana stones.

-I heard that was done because of you.

-That's right

Ironically, one of the reasons why this orbital satellite was quickly completed was the appearance of the archery masters.

The U.S., which did not want to lose its reputation as a Raid powerhouse to South Korea, tried to resolve it through cutting-edge weapons instead of producing a strong hunter.

The biomass that came out with Jean Tefman, which was criticized around the world, was part of that line.

Although it failed, one of them was the Razor-Table Satellite.

Even though there was a weak point that it could only be used when it passed over certain areas, it was one of the human weapons that even dragons cannot ignore.

-Kayak!

Through the clouds, the dragon lands on the ground with its wings folded.

In the midst of the fall, L tried to avoid the laser by using an evasive maneuver, but the essence of the weapon used by her opponent was light, meaning, it had an inevitable speed. The laser, which was fired at super-high speed, cannot be dodged. Besides, the lasers were invisible.

If L had known the nature of this weapon, she would not have been so helpless. She could simply bend light, but even the dragon had a limit in terms of her understanding of human technology, which had evolved over hundreds of years.

Beeeeep

-Awkkkk!

The mana stone mounted on the orbiting satellite was a whopping nine-tier mana stone.

Nine-tier Mana Stones were hard to obtain, but the U.S. had generously deployed such a secret weapon to the operation with a powerful demonstration for the honor of helping the Master Archer.

And now, Jaehwang prepared his last attack, lowering his stance as he drew his bow.

Drrr..

Slowly pulling the bow, Jaehwang's eyes did not miss the falling L.

Swoosh

From the body of Jae Whang, a red like haze began to erupt before gathering into the arrowhead.

Then...

Ping!

With an enormous sonic boom, an arrow carrying an enormous amount of energy from the bow was fired at the falling dragon.

Swoosh...

Unfortunately, L did not identify the extraordinary energy that was soaring towards her. The unruly attacks from the sky hampered her senses along with her flight.

There was no physical blow, but it was distracting as it turned the temperature of her scales to thousands of degrees.

And this single mistake became fatal to her.

Boom!

-Kyaaaaak!

L, who was descending frantically, screamed as soon as she felt an unbearable pain in her chest.

Coincidentally, the arrow was aimed at her heart where her divinity lies. The blow was fatal. The attack, which broke through the Dragon scale, made a direct blow to her heart before she was brought to the ground.

Thud!

A huge crater had sprung up.

L, who fell vertically from the high sky without any rolling, was simply appalling.

Her wings were badly wrinkled, and her limbs were broken. Her waist was also abnormally bent. The body weighing hundreds of tons was thrown down without any means of protection, and the impact was enormous. No matter how powerful a dragon is, it cannot escape from the laws of physics.

Zap..zap..

Dragon's body began to shrink and soon became a human figure. She had no divinity left. She was forced to transform into a smaller creature to recover.

It was at that moment when L raised her hand to use it for her own recovery.

-Stop.

Ping!

Jaehwang aimed an arrow at her head.

-Kyaaaaaak!

L tried to escape with all her might, but she failed. Jaehwang's arrow dangled on her waist.

-Awk...!

Though the beautiful woman groaned in pain, Jaehwang, who was relentless, drew another arrow.

-You're merciless...

At L's words, Jaehwang spoke without letting go of the bow he was pulling.

-Is that your last words?

L looked embarrassed at Jaehwang's answer. There was something in his attacks that prevented her from recovering.

Yet, there was still one secret card L hadn't used yet.

-Well... it could be my last word. Can I say it?

L said playfully and Jaehwang nodded.

-Al! Help me!

She shouted loudly.

Wooooosh...

Her loud voice echoed through the desert wind, but the existence she called anxiously did not appear.

Jaehwang looked around the sky and said, looking down at L,

-Are you done?

-No...wait! Just wait a second. Al!

Wooooosh...

There was no response.

-Let's just end this all.

-Ugh! Why is he so late?!

-Goodbye.

-No..no!

Ping!

Jaehwang pulled the bow, focusing the end of the arrow on L's head.

Crack!

Bam!

As the shield L made with the last of her strength was smashed by an arrow, she passed out.

-She's taking a long time.

Jaehwang once again hung an arrow on the bow. This was the real ending.

It was then...

That's when it happened above the sky.

Zing! Zing..!

It wasn't even evening, but the sky began to turn red as if the sun was setting. After a while, the color gradually darkened and soon formed one giant shape. It was a dragon, and it had red scales.

*Snarls...*

At the advent of the Red Dragon, the atmosphere began to vibrate.

Boom!

Jaehwang quickly raised his bow, but L's body was already gone. It was over the Red Dragon's head before he knew it. The eyes of Red Dragon called Al, had checked L's being before it growled.

Jaehwang clicked his tongue and lifted his head to look at his new enemy.

Jaehwang's body was now almost at its limit. This was the aftereffects of the last attack that he shot at L. The problem was that a new slugger had emerged.

It was the worst situation that he imagined happening.

Baeklin said once in the past that there were two dragons in Elus.

The belly of the Red Dragon bulged and rose.

Needless to say, it was preparing for an attack.

-This is exhausting.

Jaehwang tore off the gloves of the dragonslayer's armor. He needed to make himself as light as possible.

Swoosh!

Jaehwang jumped into the air and a moment later, red wings came out from his back. He approached the Red Dragon at a rapid pace.

Looking at Jaehwang flying towards him, the eyes of the Red Dragon were filled with ridicule.

The preparations for the Flame Breath were finished, but Al decided to wait a little bit.

He was weaker than she was, but he had inflicted a fatal injury on L. Al was trying to let him get as close as possible. If L was awake, she would have shouted at him now. It was because she was defeated by being so relaxed.

Soon Al's mouth was about to open...

Jaehwang finally took out his secret card, which he had hidden until now.

If L could call the Red Dragon, Al, then Jaehwang also had his secret card.

It's a secret trick that had been hidden until the very last minute.

-Go! Goongi!

-Crawwwwwww!

Something huge, comparable to what Red Dragon was about to shoot, spouted from Jaehwang's body and flew towards the neckline of Al.

Chapter 257

Al's eyes wriggled, this was because a formidable opponent appeared.

The enemy looked like Manticore, a senior Elus monster.

The difference was that there were dark brown stripes on top of its reddish fur, and there were wings on its back that looked powerful. The problem was its enormous size too.

-It's huge.

Goongi was equal to himself – no, she was actually bigger than him. A fight was not always about size, but it's inevitable that a weight difference had some effect. What's important right now is the size of her head. A huge mouth that was two times bigger than his own was now rushing in to bite him.

-Ha!

But Al snorted, if Goongi thinks of Al like L, she's mistaken. If L, a gold dragon, excels in many areas, the Red Dragon, himself, was the strongest in combat.

-Die!

Baaaaam!

At last, an orange stream of flames gushed out of his mouth.

It's the Red Dragon's attack, the fire breath. Although it was the same flame line as the breath of the Gold Dragon, its power was much greater. The relationship between the two was already close.

It's almost as if Goongi was exposed head-on to Dragon breath... However, if Al specialized in combat, Goongi was the goddess of battle.

-Ha!

Snorting in the same sense as Al, Goongi was already spinning. It's incredibly agile and artistic to be embodied by its enormous size. When it comes to combat experience, it was Goongi that had far more than Al, who lived only as an absolute being in Elus. Moreover, she was not in difficulty to avoid the flame breath's stem because of the very rudimentary mistake Al was making.

-You are stupid.

Al's eye was turning to the place where the breath would be emitted first. It's more stupid to know the direction but not to avoid it and now, Goongi was on the stage where she could really do her best. The pain was like pleasure for her, who was thirsty for a battle.

-I am making my debut!

Paw Wwww!

Goongi broke through the spouting breath. The heat of the breath had caught fire in Goongi's hair, but it was rather fueling Goongi's fighting spirit.

-This minor thing can't kill me!

With Goongi's roar...

Bamm!

Ripping through the breath, Goongi continued to advance.

Al was surprised — no, even Jaehwang who summoned Goongi was surprised.

And what was more surprising was that Goongi came to the face of Al.

CRACK

Al's long neck was snapped up. The teeth that bite everything, including tier-S myths, went deep into the dragon Scale in one attempt.

-Kyaaaa!

Al screamed but Goongi wasn't even done yet.

With Al's throat being bitten, Goongi's body began to spin half a turn in the air. Al's neck was being broken together at the same time she turned. Goongi flipped over and fell directly behind Al's back. Then, she hugged Al's neck with her two giant front paws and stuffed her claws into it.

Crack!

The red dragon-scales were ripped off as if it was the scales of a carp as his blood began to burst out like a fountain. It was the power of the claws that cut everything, including tier-S myths. In between, the hind legs of Goongi were tied to the wings of Al.

All that was left was...

-Awk!

To fall.

#2

-Huh...

Jaehwang, who was free-falling from the air after Goongi disappeared, signed as he looked at what was happening.

Even though he did not miss Al's loopholes, he played all kinds of tricks and all kinds of games that risked his life to catch L. However, Goongi made a fight with a dragon look so easy.

Jaehwang shook his head to Goongi's skill that handled a surprise attack.

-She's such a good fighter, though. I think I can take care of other things.

THUD!

The two, who fell helplessly, struck a barren desert. Of course, only Al was damaged. With Goongi on Al's back, he had no choice but to be Goongi's cushion.

Snarl

-Awkkk!

Ironically, Al had fallen to the site where L had been just a little while ago. Goongi started the attack vigorously.

Swoosh

Goongi lifted Al, who was weighing hundreds of tons, from the pit only using the power of her teeth and neck, before she dropped Al to the other side. She turned All to the other side to strike him into the ground again. She did this a number of times.

In the meantime, Goongi didn't let go of the neck she was biting.

This time, not Al, but Goongi turned herself in the opposite direction, spinning into the air.

With All being bitten in the neck as Goongi twisted her body, Al let out a continuous scream in pain of his throat breaking off.

Crack... crack...

At last, a huge handful of flesh was torn out of Al's throat. Goongi then devoured his flesh before she stopped a moment after. She was trying to make him stop breathing.

But Al also began resisting with all his might, knowing that he had no chance of surviving if he did not resist now.

-Shield!

A red membrane was formed between Goongi and Al when Al let out his words.

Thud! Thud! Thud!

When Goongi made an eerie sound with her huge mouth with blood and flesh streaming down her neck, Al placed a look of tiredness on his face.

Kssh! Screech!

Every time Goongi's claws and teeth hit the shield, a spark broke out.

Red flames rose from the horns above Al's head, who sensed that the shield would not last long. Al was preparing for the fastest and most destructive of the magic he uses. As soon as the shield broke, Al invoked his magic... 𝒍𝓲𝙗𝒓𝒆𝓪𝒅.𝙘𝒐𝓶

'Flame of Hell'

Faaak!

A bright red flame ran towards Goongi. It's no match for the Dragon Breath, this magic looked to be thousands of degrees hotter by the color of its flame.

-Krrr! Roarrrr!

Flames of Hell, which were flying against the roar that burst from Goongi's mouth, were scattered.

-Kwak! Grrrr...

Without a surprise, Al's head was bitten once again. When it's torn off, it will all be over.

-Krrrr!

Thud! Thud!

Every time Goongi shook, Al dragged on.

After pulling and throwing him, she concentrated on hitting the ground with Al's head.

The arrogance of Al had been long gone. All that's left was for his body to be torn apart.

Goongi's face glitter. She scanned Al's entire body and soon stopped at his breast. Having grasped at once the place where the dragon's divinity was clumped together, she sank her teeth into his chest next.

Pwaaaak! Pow!

The red fragments explode every time Goongi shakes her jaws. Though his blood was spouting like a waterfall, the mouth of Goongi kept digging in.

-N..no!

Al, realizing what he was up to, belatedly turned his head and bit Goongi on her back, but Goongi concentrated on his work as if it had nothing to do with it. Rather, she has a cruel smile on her lips. There was a fragrant smell coming from the tip of Goongi's nose.𝘭𝑖𝑏𝘳ℯ𝑎𝑑.𝒸ℴ𝘮

It's the divine right of the gods of the earth. If Jaehwang's Mana Stone could only make up for what she had lost, whatever that could be taken from the dragons was a better food to further enhance her divinity.

Drrr... Pow...

Even his hard bones broke because of Goongi's teeth. And finally, Goongi tore off the muscles that were protecting Al's heart.

Not too long after, the huge dragon's heart was exposed. The heart was as big as the big one.

The red flesh of the fluttering heart tempted her.

Goongi bit the Dragon's heart without much thought.

'The stomach that swallows mythical monsters'.

-Awkkkkkk!

Al screamed and struggled. He was being eaten, he was being absorbed.

The opponent wasn't just after his heart. If she had, she would have just bit it and swallowed it. His power was being absorbed by his opponent. Not only his identity but also his manna and divinity were being absorbed by his opponent.

Thud...

Al's neck, which had been absorbed even though he resisted, now lay helplessly on the ground. Goongi began to eat him with her front teeth.

Chop... chow...

She ate his flesh and swallowed his blood. Even when she first met Jaehwang, she was crazy about eating like that. A huge bite disappeared into her mouth, which was ripped out of the dragon's delicious ribs. If no one interrupted her, she would swallow everything.

That was when Jaehwang came to the opposite side of Goongi, who was enjoying the dragon meat.

L, caught in the hair by Jaehwang, was being dragged on the ground.

-How does it taste?

-Stop talking. I'm busy.

Goongi answered him soullessly because she was busy chewing, biting and swallowing Al's meat.

-Eat properly and get out. You can't kill him yet.

Goongi raised her head at Jaehwang's words. Licking her tongue and her mouth covered with dragon blood, Goongi replied in a discontented tone,

-It's my food.

The face of Goongi was full of discontent as if she dared Jaehwang to covet the game she hunted.

-You're mine.

-Krrr...

It's Jaehwang's logic that since Goongi was his, what Goongi hunted was his. Goongi, who seemed to be in conflict for a while, soon went around Al and grabbed the dragon's neck with her front paw.

-Hey. Get up.

For using a tiger's foot, she was quite skillful in grabbing the dragon by its collar.

When there was no answer, as if she had lost his mind, she grabbed Al's neck and shook his head.

-Do you want to goof off again?

Thud...Thud...

Al's head moves helplessly from side to side. It's unclear if that's a move that came from Goongi shaking his head or if Al really shook his head, but once she saw this, Goongi threw Al's head on the floor and roared towards the sky.

Thud...

It was the moment when the true queen of battle revealed her presence in the world.

#3

As Goongi was licking the blood off of each and every part of her giant forefoot, Jaehwang lifted L's head that he had in his hand and slapped her on the cheek.

-I know you're awake.

L's eyes opened slowly at Jaehwang's words.

L looked defiant for a moment, but as Jaehwag glared at her, she quickly turned her eyes away. To L, Jaehwang was fearful, but she was more afraid of that monster, who was sitting behind her.

-I'd like to kill you both in my heart, but I'll give you a chance.

-What chance?

-Join me.

Jaehwang said, but L answered him with a snort.

-Oh, how dare you take us under your wing?

-Why not?

-I'd rather die.

L had pride as a dragon. L gritted her teeth when Jaehwang said that L and Al, the absolute beings who had lived for thousands of years, should be his subordinates. But her opponent was not very merciful.

Smiling, Jaehwang turned to Goongi and shouted,

-Just eat it.

-Okay!

Goongi, refreshingly responding to Jaehwang's shouted, snapped Al's neck and sank her teeth against it once again.

-Ugh..! eek...! Krr...

All Al, whose abdomen was badly dug up, could do was scream. Goongi tightened her teeth as if she was going to take a breath away from Al before Jaehwang's mind changed.

Chop... Chop... chew...

Dragon scales and bones were smashed and broken, his blood had started flowing once again.

-St-stop!

L cried out but Goongi, who didn't listen to anything except for Jaehwang's words, gave her teeth more strength. Al was already almost out of breath. No matter how divine a body was, if he was hit this hard, he would die.

I will!

What?

-I will join you.

Jaehwang smiled at L's answer.

This adds two more members to Dark Earth Conquer Force.

-Goongi, Stop!

When Jaehwang shouted, Goongi, rolling her eyes, spat out Al's neck that she was chewing.

-Hah! That just made me more hungry!

-I will set up a buffet for you at the Invincible Palace.

-Really?

-Oh yeah. I will get you Michelin chefs to fill your place

-Okay!

Chapter 258

Swoosh

L, who helped Al lose his mind, teleported away.

Jaehwang, who stared at the spot where they disappeared, breathed a long sigh as if he had lost his strength.

-Phew...

It was the most difficult and dangerous battle he ever had.

Aside from Goongi's faster-than-expected dominance of the new dragon Al, there would have been no cleaner victory like this if the Dragon L had been a more cautious one.

-Good work.

-That was a good meal.

Though Goongi spoke triumphantly as if it were nothing, Jaehwang, who knows the reality, can't help but laugh.

There were several reasons why Goongi was able to overpower Al so quickly.

The first was that Jaehwang had a pre-emptive battle against L so that he could analyze Dragon's capabilities as much as possible. There was a big difference between fighting with knowledge and fighting without any knowledge.

The second was that Jaehwang distracted Al. Jaehwang drew his attention by making a charge first and when he came close, he took out Goongi and at the moment Al was confused.

The third was that L was ignorant of their latest modern weapons. It would not have been so baffling if it had known that a laser orbiting satellite could only attack that area at a specific time and that the attack was purely made out of light.

The final and fourth was that Jaehwang and Goongi proceeded with a battle in a way that only maximized their strength. It would have been more exhausting if the dragons used their strengths and magic in the battle against Goongi and Jaehwang. Or there could have been quite a sacrifice if the dragons had used powerful monsters under their influence.

Of course, there was a reason why the dragons failed to show their strengths.

They didn't use teleport throughout the battle, the magic that Jaehwang was most concerned about before entering the fight. Later, the tip-off was that teleportation was quite dangerous for a combination of reasons when fighting a character like Jaehwang or Goongi.

Anyway, Jaehwang subjugated two dragons, but he sent them back to Elus for now.

Of course, he didn't send them without any conditions. He had pledged to summon them the moment he set out to conquer dark earth.

Though Goongi complained about why he would send them back, Jaehwang saw that the dragons were like poison for the Earth. Just as humans have had an adverse effect on Elus, they have also been able to have an adverse effect on Earth. No, they were more dangerous than humans.

Although dragons were completely different than them, this expression would describe the dragons in a short way

'A strong psychopath without reins.'

Although there was a covenant, it was not necessarily an absolute one, considering what Goongi explained the last time. If they were determined to break the law, they could easily get away with a small penalty. Moreover, it was unclear how they would react if they found out about Jaehwang or Goongi's weakness. So, Jaehwang decided to let them go to Elus.

-I think they're going to make more trouble if I keep them with me anyway...

Jaehwang shook his head and took his hand to his headset.

-The battle is over.

-Yes! I'm on my way.

The voices of those cheering were heard through the headset. The voice of the person who answered Jaehwang was also shaking. Well, they must have been pretty devastated when another dragon appeared. After all, they were all successful in the raid – but they were probably on the edge of their seats while watching their battle.

-What happened to the monster waves heading to the bases?𝙡𝙞𝙗𝒓𝙚𝓪𝙙.𝒄𝓸𝓶

Oh, yes. As soon as the dragon disappeared, all the monsters were destroyed. Currently, each base had a monster task force in place to prepare for the launch in order to reduce the number of dragons

-I see, that's great.

Confirming that everything was settled smoothly, Jaehwang than said, looking at Goongi, who was now turning herself into a beautiful lady while licking her hands,

-Now, let's go home.

-Okay

#2

The world was engulfed in festivals.

Everyone chanted the Archery Master and cheered him. It goes without saying that the feeling had become so intense that it had reached the level of religion. Even when the world was on the brink of ruin because of the monster's appearance, it was perhaps natural to try to worship this young, handsome man who could be seen and cheered on by the silent gods.

Everyone would have agreed if Jaehwang had officially declared his advancement to the new world while saying, 'Fall down and worship me.'

However, Jaehwang was wary of such popularity — no, he was rather active in appealing that he was still the same person. Some people asked if it was necessary, but Jaehwang was well aware that the cult of the Three Sky was one of the most harmful things in Korea.

Simply confined to Korea, the culture of the Three Sky Religion was harmful; that means, considering the popularity of Jaehwang, if he himself became a religion, it could be more intimidating than the threat of monsters.

Countries have welcomed the official announcement by Jaehwang.

This was because Jaehwang, who has an invincible influence as a single person, had given up on himself the power of the public he could gain.

Of course, Jaehwang did not give up even the rights he should have.

Several countries have offered him smelly proposals to conquer the Elus together.

Of course, such people did not even see Jaehwang's face.

Some used violent words and deeds when Jaehwnag didn't do as they wanted but backed away after paying price for their deeds.

They could not protest against him.

Who could blame Jaehwang?

No, no one could even express one's dissatisfaction. Jaehwang, who alone raided the dragon, was a fearful figure, but also, it was his absolute card called Goongi, that used during the battle with the dragons.

The violent intensity and cruelty had come as a shock and horror to everyone, especially when they saw Al getting silenced in just five minutes. The satellite images were sent to the world, so there was no CG or sensory camera technology in use at all.

It wasn't even necessary.

Goongi turned the powerful dragon into rags at once.

However, Jaehwang, who owns such a fearful being as Goongi, was also invited by someone who could not be ignored.

Jaehwang agreed to the invitation of someone who suggested to him to discuss the matters related to Elus' Three Sky Religion.

The night before leaving he left the U.S., Jaehwang stayed at a lush reception room in the white house.

The man sitting on a chair while looking at the tablet stood up as Jaehwang stepped inside as he raised his hand. When Jaehwang held his hand, he shook his hand furiously and said,

-I can't express my feelings right now for shaking hands with God.

A white man in his mid-50s, who neatly combed his blonde hair, said that to him with a smile.

-Your Korean is fluent.

-Oh, is that so? Haha. It's only been six months since I learned it, but it's such an easy and beautiful language to the point that I'm into the fun of reading through Korean music and books these days."

-Is that so?

The first impression wasn't too bad. So far, they are known to be the members of the secret association that controls the axis of evil or the back of the world.

-Oh, I better introduce myself. I'm James Rothschild from the Rothschild family."

Im Jae Hwang, the patriarch of the Martial Arts House.

The family that controlled the world's economy even before the monsters appeared.

Since the family was so influential and mysterious that it was at the center of various conspiracy theories, they also appeared in the textbook that Jaehwang had read before.

The family has been a major pillar of the global economy in the past. Although even after monsters emerged, they had been at the forefront of a new economic wave through a new growth engine, particularly the Mana Stone, almost monopolizing 40 percent of the Mana Stone market along with the rare metal market.

Jaehwang had been told that this family was the root cause behind the U.S. becoming the strongest nation to Raid and to maintain the national stance of the Elus offensive.

The tea time began and James, who introduced himself as a part of the Rothschild family, had told many stories related to Jaehwang.

He didn't stop talking as if he really liked to talk.

-I once made a bet with my friend about how much money it would take to change his nationality to your nationality. Oh! I'm sorry if you feel offended. When we were talking about it, you were harvesting tier-nine monsters. Our family went wild because at that time you were picking up tier-nine monsters as if you were picking up stones on the side of the road, we know how hard it was to hunt those kinds of monsters.

-Why?

-You know, as the age of coexistence with monsters emerged, our family has poured all our power into the monster industry. We've been dominating the market little by little for decades, and all of a sudden, we've been flooded with tier-nine mana stones. Everyone couldn't predict the future, so I had to worry."

-I didn't release the Mana Stones.

-Oh, I'm really grateful for that but from the point of view of the controller, all the mana stones you have are like potential bombs.

Jaehwang nodded at James' words.

Of course, he didn't bother to say that about half of the nine-tier mana stones he had were now in the belly of a lady. And if he was going to go on about this nonsense, Jaehwang didn't even want to stay seated anymore.

-By the way, I came here thinking that you wanted to discuss the Three Sky Religion. Does that have something to do with that?"

-Yes.

Nodding his head, James straightened his posture. Then, with a serious look that he had never shown, he began to talk.

-Do you know about the secret mana stone market that spreads all over the world?

-Yes, I know.

Jaehwang nodded. Not only does he know it well, but it has also been mentioned a few times in what Jaehwang had done. The closest thing to this was when the Somali warlords were overthrown. They had built a huge fortune by secretly supplying mana stones produced in their own country to the world.

It was also known that there were many mana stones that were distributed through villains who do not have the right to trade Mana Stones. Perhaps the rise of the secret mana stone market was inevitable.

-Then do you know that some of the mana stones on the market were the financial arm of Three Sky Religion...

-I didn't know that.

Jaehwang shook his head.

In the Invincible Palace, the government reported that that religion no longer existed in Korea.

James then replied with a serious look.

-They are now committing crimes against humanity worldwide with that money.

-What kind of crime?

Jaehwang asked.

-Human trafficking.

Human trafficking refers to the kidnapping of people. 𝓵𝒊𝒃𝙧𝓮𝙖𝓭.𝙘𝒐𝙢

James went on...

In the past, Three Sky Religion had consistently sold Mana Stones to the secret Mana Stone market.

Until the emergence of Jaehwang, it was quite well kept as a secret. But after Jaehwang emerged and shook The Sky Religion, the whole amount was slowly disclosed as well as what they were doing with the funds.

-You are saying that they are buying people with the money they got from selling Mana Stones and transporting them to Elus?

To be exact, they were slaves, not people.

With that said, James showed Jaehwang some videos.

The video, which appeared to have been shot directly from the Kingdom of the Three Sky Religion, showed dozens of people being brutally burned alive.

-Our family's attack team, which was deployed to save the kidnapped people six months ago, failed, and everyone who tried to save them was burned like this. We can't find the team's current location at the moment.

After a brief pause, James opened his mouth with a slightly mixed look.

-And those included people from my family.

Chapter 259

His explanation was not very long.

Debaucher came out of the Rothschild family, and the family gave its full material and emotional support to him.

Money allows one to do anything. With the financial resources that were impossible to even measure, the Debauchery became quite famous at an early age.

Her name was Serena Rothschild.

She was already a six-star hunter at the age of 26.

She was a celebrity too — a model.

Of course Jaehwang wasn't interested in anything like that so he didn't know about her.

But Jaehwang's eyes hardened when he saw her picture. She looked familiar.

'She's the crazy one with the red hair!'

'I know.' 𝘭𝑖𝘣𝓇ℯ𝘢𝒹.𝘤ℴ𝘮

It's been quite a while, so her appearance has changed but her signature red hair, milky skin and colorless eyes haven't changed. She was a year older than Jaehwang, who had bullied Jaehwang at the Academy. No, it's a bit misleading to say that she bullied him.

She had a bunch of her admirers around her, but ironically, she was hooked on Jaehwang. It was the beginning of the tragedy for both Jaehwang and her.

At first, she came up as a fairly normal person; but when Jaehwang did not even glance at her, she ventured into Jaehwang's dormitory to launch an assault. Eventually, when Jaehwang left, her voice sounded like a hallucination in his ears as she was shouting to Jaehwang in front of the whole school,

"You're mine! You'll see!"

Since the Academy used the power of Kwon Je to treat all of its students under aliases, Jaehwang had lost his contact with her since then and had completely forgotten about her.

"I remember her as Serena Redshill. Did she live in Korea by any chance?"

James nodded with astonished eyes at Jaehwang's question. "Yes, she was at the National Academy in Korea. The country was famous for its systematic Hunter education. Do you happen to know Serena...?"

"Yes." Jaehwang answered James.

'It's her.'

When Jaehwang closed his mouth, James said with an earnest look, "We told her that it was a dangerous operation and I had to stop her, but I couldn't win over her stubbornness. She jumped in recklessly to save the captured people. and they caught her."

"Are you asking me to rescue her? I'm sure that the Rothschild family has other ways, if not me..."

James shook his head at Jaehwang's question. "If only money could solve it, We would've saved her already. They chose to take Serena hostage over money."

James, who took a moment, bowed his head and added, "I know it's shameless to ask the world's best hunter to do this, but not only am I her guardian, but I care about her like she's my own child."

"Hmmm..." Jaehwang fell into a deep thought.

He wanted to help as much as he could because of their past relationship, but it's about saving people. Of course, the Kingdom of Three Sky religion was his next target anyways, and he might as well deal with it altogether; but Jaehwang's original plan was to infiltrate its heart and wipe out all its top leaders at once.

This was Jaehwang's favorite method, which was the fastest and cleanest. He would just have to wipe it out until it works. It might be called a barbaric method, but he didn't have many options. This was one of the most troublesome reasons for dealing with a cult group because it meant that rational persuasion was impossible... However, if the variable, "Sreena's Rescue" interrupts him, it would be a headache.

He did not know how things would turn out.

What's more important was that Goongi was determinedly against it.

'I'll get rid of her even if we save her.'

Jaehwang would love to hear it as a joke, but Goongi doesn't joke about such things. He didn't want to save her and have a funeral. Goongi, who had to take good care of herself throughout the Academy when she was still powerless because of Serena's obsession, hated Serena very much. If it weren't for Jaehwang who wanted to graduate without trouble, something would have definitely happened.

That's when James did something. The door was opened and a man in a butler's uniform brought in a large black box and placed it on the table.

"Don't come in until I tell you."

"Yes, sir."

As he went out with his head down, Jaehwang said, "What is this?"

"This is an artifact that my family had. Even if you refuse to do our request, I'm still hoping that you would accept this."

Jaehwang frowned.

As he joined the ranks of the gods, he almost lost his lust. Though he gained the power of the Arrow in his battle against the Dragon, it is time for him to pay more attention to honing and polishing the divinity of his own than other things such as relics. It was poisonous to be distracted by such things.

"Don't get me wrong. In fact, it's like a cursed artifact. A lot of hunters tried, but they couldn't even feel it, and a few hunters who rushed to touch it couldn't wake up for days. So if it weren't for you, it would have no real owner. Don't feel pressured and please accept this."

James carefully said while looking at Jaehwang's face.

It was an obvious trick but curious, Jaehwnag opened the lid of the box. The box was double-wrapped. When he opened the inner antique box, a bow surrounded by a red veludo appeared.

The whole thing was shimmering with silvery light, and it was a bow made of metal, like his own.

All the fancy decorations embroidered at its surface indicates that it wasn't actually used in combat. First of all, it was an ordinary short bow.𝒍𝓲𝒃𝙧𝓮𝙖𝒅.𝓬𝙤𝓶

Jaehwang placed his hand on the bow and tried to feel it. And Jaehwang, who read the window that appeared a little later, opened his eyes wide.

Strafe – Legion Class Artifact

Restrictions on use: Those who pass the test...

Vitality: -Unknown

Maximum range:-Unknown

Effective range:-Unknown

Material:-Unknown

Special ability

Unknown

Unknown

Unknown

Unknown

"Hm... Astrafe"

All but its name was covered.

James opened his eyes wide in astonishment as he recited the name of the weapon that emerged in Jaehwang's item window.

"Astrafe is the name of the thunderbolt, the weapon of Zeus who gave it to us."

"Is that so?"

Jaehwang was born-to-be bowman, so he became even more curious when he heard that the name of the legendary bow was the weapon of Zeus, the Western god. Moreover, he had never heard of a weapon that would test a master-to-be. Jaehwang picked up Astrafe's grip.

"Hmm?"

As soon as he grabbed the bow's grip, a thrilling sensation traveled from the palm of his hand to the tip of his hand.

"That's funny."

Besides, it's quite an offensive weapon.

"Are you all right?" James asked in a worried voice. This was because he had seen people passing out at the moment they touched that bow. Jaehwang showed his palm to stop him.

Jaehwang, who stabilized James, glared at the Astrafe in his hand.

"So this thing tests..."

It was ridiculous that a weapon would dare to test a man.

"Why don't you pass my test first?" Using the hemolysis technique, Jaehwang began to focus on the bow. A red glow from his hand began to embrace A Strafe and a moment later, Astrafe began to quiver and scream.

Screech!

"Ugh!" James closed his ears when a scratchy high note went off but as a member of the Rothschild family, he soon watched him with stable eyes as if his body was armed with artifacts to do so.

"It's holding up! Let's see if you can hold this out then..."

It was enduring quite well as a legend-class artifact. It was unknown to whom in-depth it belonged, but it's holding onto it because it had a minor divinity left in it. Since it was a divine weapon, Jaehwang tried to have it surrendered by gently handling it. But it did not know that Jaehwang was being kind enough to let it go and instead, it just stood up and screamed.

Swooosh..

Jaehwang once again placed some strength in his hand. If he had softly attacked it before, he will attack in earnest from now on. If he holds on to this, he'll give up. If he holds on until the end anyway, it will be completely ruined but Jaehwang had nothing to lose anyway.

SCREEEEEECH

Astrafe began to rattle and tremble even more. It seemed as if it was struggling to get out of Jaehwang's hand, but Jaehwang had no intention of letting it go. A minute or so passed. A white spark starts from the grip that Jaehwang was holding on and soon, the entire Astrafe was surrounded by the spark.

And... When the spark was lifted, the Astrafe was transformed into a whole new shape.

It was a form of curved bow similar to the Arrow, the main weapon of Jaehwang. All its fancy decorations were gone, and its smooth curves were revealed. What's interesting was that there were lightning ornaments on the top and bottom of the grip and the bow as a whole. Of course, it wasn't just a change of shape.

The hidden part of the item window was gone as if it surrendered to Jaehwang.

It was unknown what the test was, but Jaehwang drilled it with force.

Strafe – Legion Class Artifact

Restrictions on use: Those who passed the test

Vitality: Flexible

Maximum range: Flexible

Effective range: Variable

Material: Thunderium

Special ability

-Resilience

-Lightning Arrow

-Increase

-Transfer

-Self-repair

"That's interesting."

Jaehwang pulled the empty bowstring from Strafe. Then, a spark arose between the lightning-shaped ornaments and his hands and soon, a long streak of light appeared.

Papaak! Papaak!

Sparks spring from the lightning-shaped arrow of light. He can feel the beast crouching inside the weapon. It was also understandable why life and maximum range were marked as 'flexible'. It was both a weapon and a divine living being. And depending on the user's ability, its power varies from one to the next.

What should be specially noted was the arrow was shaped like this lightning.

Apart from not needing arrows, all the special abilities of Astrafe were based on this lightning bolt. He would like to take all the strength out of him and test it, but Jaehwang shook his head immediately.

Jaehwang could have been put on the terrorist list of the U.S. in a single breath if he played out the real power of this weapon, which he had grasped through Astrafe.

In fact, the White House could have collapsed if he did so.

"Hmm."

Once he scanned Strafe, Jaehwang placed it in the Infinity Storage.

He tried to be wary of materialistic desires, but what could they say? He was still half-human. Greed was a natural human need.

'Aren't you giving in too quickly?'

'Grandfather said that people should be flexible.'

'The old man did something useless...'

It's Jaehwang who smirks at the reminiscent of Goongi's grumbling look.

"Okay. I accept this."

Jaehwang looked at James. He didn't want to say anything else since he was going to accept it anyway. James' face brightened, but Jaehwang's words were not over yet.

"However, there are conditions. I'm going to focus on destroying the Three Sky Religion itself rather than Serena's rescue. Also, if the Three Sky Religion collapses, the benefits that Rothschild will get will have to return to society. That's my condition."

"O-of course." James' expression darkened slightly before regaining its original form with a nod. If the Kingdom of Three Sky religion, a big pillar of the secret Mana Stone market, collapses, the Rothschild family will get the benefit in return. Jaehwang was referring to that point.

After meeting James, Jaehwang immediately called Irumi.

Now that the hostage has been captured, he's determined to resolve it as soon as possible. It wasn't originally meant to be, but perhaps now was the right time to bring the Kingdom of Three Sky religion down. The Kingdom would not have thought that the Archery Master, who just finished the Dragon Raid, would move to destroy them immediately.

"I could use the Dragon a little faster than I thought."

#2

The next day, Jaehwang boarded a private plane, receiving the hospitality and blessings of countless people.

"Let's go," Jaehwang, who was watching this through his tablet, said as he got into a car emblazoned with the Rothschild family's pattern.

Chapter 260

SWOOSH

The weather was rather chilly.

If the gate of the Republic of Korea was in a subtropical climate, this gate was at a place that was cold and windy. Short grasses and desolate rocks that stick close to the ground greeted him.

There was no one around except Jaehwang.

When Jaehwang said he wanted to move as quietly as possible to Elus, Rothschild guided him to a gate unknown to the outside world. Failure to report the discovered gate is a serious crime, but for the family of Rothschilds, such seems allowed.

Where Jaehwang passed was a small gate about 20 meters high, hidden by a natural barrier on Elus' side.

Jaehwang, who checked the terrain through his tablet, said with a nod,

"Well, This looks like the correct location..."

Before coming here, Jaehwang took over all the information the Rothschild family had gathered. It was about 600 kilometers from where he was now to his destination, Kingdom of Three Sky religion. It would take as long as a half-day on Earth, but it's quite a long way from here in Elus. The family said it would provide a means to move into the air, but Jaehwang doesn't know how to use it anyway and doesn't want to take another pilot because of it.

Walking down the rocky mountain where the gate was located, Jaehwang took a necklace out of the Infinity Storage. It was a necklace with a small jewel in the middle, which he received as a token of promise after the fight with L. Of course, it has more function than being a token.

Holding it in hand and pressing down on the center of the necklace with his finger, the golden light began to rise from the jewels.

FLASH 𝘭𝑖𝒷𝓇𝘦𝘢𝒹.𝑐𝘰𝘮

The jewel that was emitting light soon turned into stones emitting a dull glow. It's not so surprising. It's kind of a cool time, and Jaehwang knows that it'll be back in about ten days.

When Jaehwang raised his head, he saw a figure in his sight. It was a woman with a cigarette on her finger who fell from the air and landed in front of Jaehwang.

Her face crumpled like a piece of tissue when she looked at Jaehwang. Jaehwang opened his mouth first.

"Long time no see."

"Isn't it just two days?"

"I didn't know I'd use this so fast."

With a shrug, Jaehwang tossed the necklace into the Infinity Storage. L, who was looking up and down at Jaehwang with uncomfortable eyes while dropping the cigarette ash, immediately sighed.

"Yes. What did you call me for? Don't tell me you called me on trial."

"Are you busy?" Jaehwang asked.

"Yes, your girlfriend almost broke Al's heart, so I've been treating him so far."

Jaehwang shrugged at her answer.

Although Goongi almost broke his stomach, it happened inevitably because the two met as enemies.

"The reason I called is because of the humans who are building a country called the Kingdom of Three Sky religion in Elus." Jaehwang showed the map by activating it with his tablet and L, who checked it, nodded. "Do you know about this?"

"You mean those guys who live deep in the Great Forest?"

"The Great Forest?"

"Yes, there is a quite large mountain range called Tiss. It's a place that comes so far that I don't really care about."

"Have you been there?"

"Yes, I went up and had so much fun when a new girl in the temple who believes in me told me that humans would show up and kidnap her fellow countrymen."

Jaehwang didn't know what it meant to be 'having fun', but now he knew that L knew about that kingdom.

"Good. I have business there."

"Is that all you're asking me for? Humans can go there easily."

The only reason humans don't use aircraft in Elus was because of the airborne monsters, not because they can't. Moreover, there was no threat of airborne monsters if Jaehwang, a specialist on a long-distance attack, was there.

"There are a few small requests..."

"Huh..." L's face frowned at Jaehwang's words.

"What's the problem?"

"Al's treatment is not over. He was forced to sleep, but we can't leave for long."

"It's nothing, really. Just do me a simple flavor after taking me to the place I want. It's going to be over in a day at the earliest."

Jaehwang shrugged slightly. What he asked for was really nothing. Of course, it's nothing much on this side, but it's a disaster on the other side.

#2

Three Sky religion, who were pushed out of the earth and settled in Elus, took a foothold in the center of the Great Forest of the Tiss Mountains around a huge lake. Lee Myung-bok, the first leader, named it the Holy Land of Three Sky religion and completed the city of El-Seoul 20 years later.

Many lives were lost in the process.

To the humans who came to Elus with nothing, everything in Elus threatened their lives. Not only that, but the Three Sky religion also spared no lives of his congregation in building a saint.

The Three Sky religion wasn't the only one who crossed over to Elus at the time. Many of whom were deceived by the religion were taken away and the number was as high as half a million. And 100,000 of them were sacrificed in completing this El-Seoul.

With the lake as the center of El-Seoul, a huge sky-high castle stood tall. This was the Three Sky Palace where the Three Sky religion's leader stayed. The entire palace was shining in golden light because it was covered with gold. The amount of gold injected amounted to tons and, except for it, all kinds of colorful precious metals were adorned.

El-Seoul was a circular city that radiated around the Three Sky Palace. If you look at that section, there are four main sections, the center of the Three Sky Palace was home to the leader, the children of the leader, and the core power of Three Sky religion and their families. The second section surrounding Three Sky Palace was home to high-ranking Hunters and high-ranking officials of the Three Sky religion, and in the third section surrounding them, the upper-ranking believers were last, living off of the outermost section, dividing the living quarters of ordinary believers and slaves. What was unusual was that the third and fourth zones were divided by high fortresses, and when high-ranking monsters appeared in the city, the fourth zone was still exposed to danger.

The ordinary believers, who are always exposed to the danger of monsters because they are adjacent to the Great Forest, live poor-quality lives, mobilized for various services such as El-Seoul's development of the Great Forest that did not stop expanding even to date.

Dang, dang, dang..."

When the magnificent bell rang out at noon in the distance, those who were working in great sweats all at once knelt toward where the Three Sky Palace was.

"Under the light of the God of the Three Kingdoms, our father's son, our lord..."

They looked far at the golden cross of Three Sky Palace, murmuring the Prayer of the Three Sky Religion and singing their hymns soon after. People were singing as hard as they could in fear of getting their throats burned in exchange for others seeing them as if they were not believing enough. Suspicious of the belief, the parish trials would take place and if the attention was raised, it would be used as a "holi party" to lure monsters to the attack squad that raids the Great Forest. Half of them would become food for monsters.

The child, who was sitting on his knees with his parents singing the Three Sky Hymns, began to look around with his eyes wide open. The child couldn't stand the boredom of this time, though such conduct wasn't supposed to be done. The child, who was rolling his eyes, suddenly stopped singing.

"Jaeho! What are you doing?"

When the child's singing stopped, his mother pressed the child in a low voice to make sure others couldn't listen. The parish trial did not consider age. In fact, if a child's faith was suspected, the child's parents were dragged instead.

But the child looked at one place absent-mindedly. The child's mother then turned to the way the child was looking. And, like a child, she stopped the Three Sky Hymns and opened her mouth wide.

The Great Forest surrounding El-Seoul was fluctuating and wriggled as if it was alive.

There seems to be an outpour of murderous intent towards them coming from the Great Forest.

"Oh, no."

She knew what it was.

That's a monster wave... she was not without experience. Waves happen three or four times a year and so many people were killed, but that's not what she's looking at now.

It had a terrifying scale that she had never experienced before, but what scares her more than that was the discovery of something huge flying towards El-City.

It was impossible to measure its size...

"D...Dragon..."

She's never seen it in person, but she's heard about the dragon.

The dragon, which appeared only once a long time ago, made a hell for a day and as many as 30,000 had to be brutally killed by the monster that the dragon brought.

The dragon, which was only heard by a story, appeared.

It was reproducing the nightmare of the past.

#2

Some of the deepest parts of the Three Sky Palace were large and luxurious for prisons.

It's a place with luxurious carpets, beds and everything else to live in, except for its thick, specialized iron doors.

A red-haired beauty was staring at a white man sitting in front of her with murderous eyes, using it to lock up a high-ranking hunter who had been recruited or kidnapped from the outside.

"Miss Serena, it's not good for you to hold on longer."

"Brown. Now you are threatening me?"

"It's not a threat. Miss Serena, I just want to prevent you from being dragged away to repent for your sins."

"My sin?"

"Yes, Miss Serena. You tried to seduce the innocent saints in our Kingdom of the Three Sky religion. Don't tell me you don't know that."

"Ha.!" At his words, Serena snorted without refuting it. Even if she refuted it, it was only a recurring story, so she was now too lazy to open her mouth.

"If you change your mind now, I would recommend you to be the Three Sky Religion's Goddess. This is a great opportunity."

"Three Sky Religion's Goddess? Ha-ha! How dare you try to make me, Serena Rothschild, the martyr of your church."

"How dare you say such profanity... The master is the incarnation of Trinity. You're going to be God's woman!"

Thud!

"You're crazy!" Serena punched her chair and shouted.

"Ha! Miss Serena, you are now rejecting it, but you will soon be born again under the blessing of the Holy Spirit of the Trinity."

Serena wanted to kill the man in front of her right away. Not only did he appear every day and night and talk nonsense, but it was him who was the true cause behind the failure of her team's attack.

He was the former head of Clan's branch run by the Rothschild family, and he voluntarily participated in the expedition led by Serena. Had it not been for him, countless hunters who trusted and followed Serena would not have been killed, nor would they have seen those who had been enslaved be burned alive.

That was not enough and now, he's asking her to become a woman of their god.

But Serena held back her anger. He was guarded by four six-star Hunters outside the door. Their intention was clear and it was to make her a believer of the Three Sky Religion. Though she was sick and tired of talking, she had to hang in there until the family sent a rescue team.

It was at that moment when a man burst into the door and whispered something to Brown.

Chapter 261

"What?"

Brown's eyes widened. He couldn't believe the man who brought the news.

He shouted, forgetting that Serena was in front of him.

"Why Dragon?!"

The most fearful in Elus, the dragon was at the very top of the food chain.

And the Three Sky religion has experienced it very deeply in the past. Tens of thousands of people were killed by the violence of the dragon that flew in while attempting to enslave the Su people.

The Kingdom of Three Sky religion would have been destroyed without even starting if the then-principal had not knelt down and pleaded for mercy, offering to the dragon the things he had brought from Earth.

But the dragon appeared again with tens of thousands of monsters.

"The latest information from Earth says that the dragon was defeated by the Master Archer. I'm assuming that the dragons were trying to vent their anger on us, who were also human beings."

"What?! What nonsense is that! The dragon lost to him?"

"Yes."

The more one hears, the more unbelievable it gets.

A man beating the dragon? At the Kingdom of Three Sky religion, there was still data about the dragon at that time.

So, they knew how powerful the dragons were.

At one breath, hundreds would melt away at once. What's more frightening was that the dragon was the mastermind of the monsters. Once a dragon floats, countless monsters would appear together.

But the dragon lost?

In fact, capturing Serena Rothschild using tricks was also related to the dragon's state.

Now that the powerful dragon had crossed over to Earth, interest in the Kingdom of the Three Sky religion on Earth would also weaken. That's why he wanted to secure hostages to take the initiative in the Mana Stone market, which was growing significantly, and further turn Serena Rothschild into a man of the Three Thousand Kingdoms so that he could negotiate with the Rothschild family.

But not only the dragon was defeated by the Master Archer on Earth, but it wants to vent its anger on the Kingdom!

"Fortunately, the dragon did not invade El-Seoul yet."

"Huh?"

"Monsters were surrounding El-Seoul. Maybe if there's a proper offering, like in the past, it's possible to drive them away.

"I'm glad that's all. And?"

"For now, all the completed Heavenly Angels will be available and placed in the palace. It also informed us that the castle will be transformed into a Church-centered system. They told us to refrain from going outside and wait for instructions."

The Church-centered system was the separation of the Three Sky Palace and El-Seoul.

All elite combat forces were concentrated in the palace and the gates were closed. It was an extremely cruel decision for El-Seoul citizens, but it was a means of survival for the Three Sky Religion so far.

"Heavenly Angels..."

These were the weapons that the Kingdom of the Three Sky religion had been producing most recently.

If those and the Three Sky religion's high-ranking hunters join forces, even the dragons won't be able to touch them.

"Okay, go out."

"Yes, sir."

With his men out, Brown turned to Serena, who was sitting opposite to him.

There was a small laugh hanging by her lips.

"Do you think we deserve to be embarrassed by that Dragon?"

"Well?"

In fact, Serena laughed now because of the news that the dragon had been beaten by the Master Archer.

She knew who he was. He was the man that she used to pursue, that's the reason why she laughed and Brown misunderstood that smile.

"I'll ask you again, don't you want to follow the Three Sky religion?"

"I'll think about it if you let my detained men go," Serena replied while crossing her legs. She was certain that they couldn't touch her anyway.

Moreover, the dragon appeared and the Kingdom was in danger. She made some extra time for himself, but she mistakenly thought of Brown as being gentle.

"That's too bad."

Brown pushed a button.

'

ZAP! ZAP! 𝙡𝙞𝓫𝒓𝙚𝒂𝓭.𝓬𝒐𝓶

-awk!

A powerful spark rose from the chair she was sitting on. No matter how good of a hunter she was, that chair was specially designed to subdue such high-profiled hunters. As Serena sagged, Brown took the restraint tools that hung on the wall and began to affix her to the chair.

"Don't feel offended. This is what I was going to do anyway, whether today or tomorrow. We'd better get it over with now."

"What... what..."

The paralysis was loosening on her body, but she couldn't move because she was already restrained.

"I didn't think that you, a snobbish one, would listen to me anyhow."

"Ugh..!" Serena wiggled her arms and legs when she saw Brown's sordid eyes.

"Whoo-hoo, if you're going to get brainwashed anyway, let me have a little taste." Brown grabbed Serena's clothes with both hands and tore them roughly from side to side. Her beautiful white breast, wrapped in a bra, popped out. Brown, looking at her breast with lustful eyes, rose from his seat and began to loosen his buckle.

"What are you trying to do?"

"I am trying to be merciful to you, you dirty snobbish girl."

"Get out! Dirty bastard!"

"Whoa, your mouth is still alive. I'll let you scream joyfully from that mouth!"

With a mean smile, Brown's hand turned to Serena's lower abdomen. Brown was also a hunter, though he wore wide pants.

Zaap!

Her ripped pants revealed a sleek hip and underwear. Brown looked between her legs with greedy eyes, and Serena closed her eyes tightly. She couldn't break free because her legs were tied down. It's time for Brown's dirty fingers to slowly move around her lower body

Pow...

Brown's body crumbled sideways with a short blow.

"Oh, oh, ah..."

Serena's, who had been biting her teeth, widened her eyes.

Behind the crumbling Brown, a man stood still. He was an unidentified man who covered his entire body together with a black hood. The man, who lightly gathered his fist, turned his eyes and looked at Serena's body.

"Who are you?" Serena asked, but her opponent relaxed her arrested body without saying a word.

After being freed from the chair, she quickly stripped Brown of his fallen top and covered herself. Her dressy ears gave her a muted and murky voice.

"Your men are trapped in the basement just below. Save them and wait."

"You're not here to save me?" Serena asked and the man shook his head.

"You are not the main problem."

One might well be angry at describing themselves as a "side," but Serena was not a woman who would put her pride on such things.

"I would have a hard time doing it alone," Serena replied with an awkward look.

This was a place full of elite hunters of the Kingdom of the Three Sky religion.

As she saw while detained here, there were also dozens of monsters that exude inhuman mana, armed with thick armor.

"The path has already been cleaned. I'll get going..."

"Oh, no... but.."

The man slipped away without another word. Serena couldn't keep her mouth shut with all that absurdity. It was usually normal to take the responsibility of the ones you find and lead the way out, however, this man threw her a word as if he was annoyed and disappeared.

"Hung! That's because I'm not a princess who wants to save the prince!"

Crack...

Cracking Brown's fallen neck, Serena soon stepped out into the hallway and began to run. All the hunters who had been watching her have fallen. There was no need to check if they were even alive. Everyone's head was in the opposite direction. Then down the exit to the bottom floor, Serena could see what the man meant by cleaning.

"Phew, he's done the job for sure."

The floor of the hallway was almost invisible because of the fallen people.

No special stab wounds were visible on the body, but she could feel that they were all dead. Their bodies were filled with burning incense. Serena, who passed through the bodies, was soon able to reach the very last room where her men were being held.

When the door was opened and she walked inside, she saw people who looked like guards lying down and a cell with a steel cage that had bars the size of an adult's forearm. That's where she found her shivering and pale men.

Serena, who searched the guards' arms and found the key, opened all the bars and freed all the soldiers who were being held together. Everyone hugged each other and trembled with joy at the rescue.

"The watchmen fell to the ground in an instant."

"I thought dozens of people fell down at once because of poison," the attacker, Hiler, said with her face turned pale.

"Oh, it's a rescue team. It seems a little insincere..."

Serena's words brightened everyone's faces. If the rescue team was here, this boring place was over.

"Where is the rescue team?" Naked the vice-captain with Serena replying with a bitter smile.

"The man who freed us seems to have a more important mission that he needs to do more than us.

"What?"

#2

After Serena's rescue, Jaehwang walked with the Invisible Cloak undone. The unexpected variables have been removed, so there was no need to be careful.

A dozen or so The Sky religion Hunters, who were running across the hall, found Jaehwang and shouted,

"Who is it?"

But there was no reason for Jaehwang to answer their questions.

THUD...zaaap

"Awk!"

THUD... THUD...

Everyone fell to the ground. The hall was filled with a burning smell and smoke.

"Good, that saves me some arrows... '' Jaehwang liked this Strafe very much. His arrows won't stop after just hitting his enemies as it would affect the others too that had metallic objects with them. He was testing the intensity of the mana arrow and the more he uses it, the more he likes it.

He was verifying each and every ability, and this situation was good enough for him to test things out.

"Do I still have to wait?"

That's when Jaehwang hear Goongi's discontented voice in his head.

"Oh, sorry..."

Astrafe's performance was so much fun that he forgot about Goongi who he placed in a certain location.

"I think you can start running around."

"Really? haha," Goongi replied cheerfully to Jaehwang and then...

Rumbling...

The whole palace began to shake with a shallow tremor. This was brought about by Goongi's actions.

"Argh!"

"The buildings are going down!"

The people screamed. A whole building collapsed and something huge with red hair began to rise from inside. It soon began destroying a building completely and also crushing the pretty large two-story building next to it like a biscuit. It was implied what happened to those who were inside.

ROARRRRR...

As soon as the red beast roared at the sky, all the people who stood around him as if they were nailed to the floor collapsed.

"R.. run!"

"It's a monster!"

Those who were outside the reach of the roar began to turn and flee.

Some have started attacking Goongi, but it was impossible to hurt Goongi with such weak attacks.

ROARRRRRRRR

Flash!

The red force from her body ripped through its all sides and those exposed to its influence melted without even leaving a body behind. It was an overwhelming prestige that cannot be resisted.

"She's doing great, should I start my part?" Jaehwang, who was appreciating Goongi's violence, closed his eyes and spread his mana.

Surrounding the city with dragons, Goongi attacks those inside the walls of Three Sky Palace. Taking advantage of the unrest, his strategy was to wipe out the leaders who would be gathered in one place with the appearance of the dragon. To be honest, though, releasing Goongi would have been enough.

"There it is." There was a smile on Jaehwang's lips as he checked where the targets were gathered.

Now that he knew the location of the target, he didn't have to take the way up there. What was the merit of a man with a bow? He could strike the enemy from a long distance. Strafe was pointed at the ceiling with the goal of taking care of the religion's leaders.

Drrr...Zaaap... Zap..!

One thunderbolt-arrow was created above the Astrafe as the bow was pulled. The difference between this arrow and the one he usually uses was that it's thicker and longer. Jaehwang didn't let go of the bow just yet. The wind began to gather around Jaehwang — no, it wasn't the wind, this was the phenomenon that occurs when Astrafe gathers some mana.

"Show me your best shot."

The last thing to confirm with Astrafe's ability was how much it could afford Jaehwang's power.

SCREECH...

After a while, Astrafe began to weep sadly as if it could no longer afford his strength. And it was no longer an arrow that hung on the bow, what appeared was a deformed slab of light that spun so wildly.

"Well, this is good enough." Jaehwang's hand released the string and a little while later, everything from Jaehwang's floor to the top floor was disintegrated.

Chapter 262

THUD...

A blinding flash spread out into the sky. It's so beautiful that some of the Three Sky Religion's believers were kneeling down and holding hands together, but it was not the spirit of a merciful God as they thought. It was only the energy of destruction. The bright cross at the top of Three Sky Palace... was melting away

QAKAKAKAKAKAH!

The pillars of light were not the manifestation of the divine grace of God. No, it was the devil. It was a cruel wonder of evil. Otherwise, the top three quarters of the Three Sky Palace that worships the God of the Three Kingdoms would not be blown away.

RUMBLING...

A half-titled cross flies into the air and falls on the floor.

"Oh, ah, ah..."

It was the sight that could be seen by all the citizens of El-Seoul. The ever brilliantly shining cross at the highest point of El-Seoul was now gone. They just couldn't come to their senses. The headquarters of Three Sky Religion... The center of their faith and the place where the living son of the Trinity stays...

The place was attacked.

At this moment, they have no time to pay attention to the sudden emergence of red animals or dragons that were threatening El-Seoul.

"Argh!"

"Trinity!"

The whole city was in a state of pandemonium. Except for the third and fourth districts that would be keeping the dragon in check, all believers in districts 1 and 2 flocked to the walls of Three Sky Palace.

#2

A man appeared at the top of the shattered Three Sky Palace and looked down at them with his arrogant eyes. Thousands or tens of thousands of eyes looked at him, but without any agitation, he lifted something half burnt. It was a fat pig in a red and white robe decorated with gold. His skin was milky as if he's never seen the sun before. The man, who appeared to be in his mid-50s, was shivering, perhaps because of pain.

"Oh... it's my lord."

"My Lord."

The people bowed their heads in fear and awe as soon as they confirmed that the man was their leader. The old brainwashing education had prevented them from even looking up. The sons of God are those whom they know to be profane just by looking at them.

Even a cult will have one hegemony especially when it's a decade old.

Jaehwang stared at the face of the man in his hand who was the leader of the Three Sky Religion. His name is Lee Si-young. Funny enough, he was the weakest, but only he remained alive. The artifacts that were plastered all over his body managed to protect him from Jaehwang's attack. It's not just that, his charred limbs had also regenerated.

"Ugh... Sa, Save me."

"Do you want to live?"

If he had known what Jaehwang was thinking, he would have just asked him to kill him right there.

Ignorant of it, he spoke eagerly to Jaehwang when he saw the hope of a single life.

"I-if you spare me, I will forgive you all your sins and promise you a seat to my right in heaven... Ughhhhh..."

CRACK

Jaehwang's hand, which had no intention of hearing any more, grabbed the man's mouth and twisted it like he was squeezing the juice out of a press. Blood along with a set of teeth that had been taken out fell to the floor. Jaehwang didn't even want to continue his talk. This Lee Si-young was just one of those guys who was addicted to the cult.

POW...

"I will take as much as you have done." Jaehwang's hand grasped the man's right wrist.

Lee Si-young's face, which had been suspicious, turned white with great pain. His arm was being twisted.

"What, what... uhhh!"

Jaehwang pulled out his arm. Twisting the flesh and cutting off the muscles, his bones were crushed and were pulled along with his veins and tendons.

CRACK

"Ughhhhh!"

Lee Si-young opened his mouth wide due to the pain, but he faced a new suffering again without ever being able to feel it.

POW! CRACK

"AWKKK!"

A towering knee went in between Lee's legs. It was not only enough to crush his balls, but Jaehwang went up to his pelvis.

All kinds of filth flowed out.

"Huh...huh..." Lee Si-young, who lost his mind for a moment in so much pain, was shaking with a bubble in his mouth.

"You can't die yet."

He was desperate to snap the man's neck at once, but dying in that way was too comfortable for this fellow. Jaehwang, who had the man's mouth shut by the most comfortable means called pain, lifted him up. The man's two legs dangled in the air. Letting him go now would mean that he would fall down on the ground that was dozens of meters below where he was.

Jaehwang shouted, looking at the thousands of eyes one by one. "Here's your God. Whoever wants to save him, come forward and prove your faith."

There was a moment of silence. Tens of thousands of eyes stared blankly at Jaehwang's hand.

The reasons for their silence were astonishment and anger. Soon after, the fanatics in a frenzy rose like a storm.

"Whoaaa! Save the Lord!"

Thousands of people swarmed the Three Sky Religion Palace. The leader, who was more important than the existence of El-Seoul itself, was captured. The people began to climb the palace like angry ant soldiers. Then, there were senior hunters of Three Sky Religion, who were at the forefront of them, flying in the air. Located at the top of the Pyramid of Kingdom, they have been imbued with all kinds of luxury and entertainment for decades and have been busy fulfilling their own self-interest.

Their numbers were estimated to be hundreds.

"Okay. That's a good distinction."

With the corners of his mouth rolled up, Jaehwang let go of the hand that held their leader, but the leader did not fall down as if there were invisible hands in the air clutching him.

Jaehwang took the Arrow out of Infinity Storage. If Astrafe was the best in a single offensive force, The Arrow was the best in this current type of situation.

He will cause a massacre.

Jaehwang was not a god or a goddess in the first place. Of course, he was not an evil spirit. He only moves on to the divine nature of punishing everything. He was the god of punishment who put the slanted scale to the center and in Jaehwang's eyes, he could feel the past misdeeds of those now surging up like ants.

He could feel the vengeful spirits of many people. It's ugly, dirty and shady. There was no way for them to be rehabilitated.

"You going into the world would only cause harm... I will make you pay."

Jaehwang pointed an arrow to the air, not to the hunters of Three Sky Religion, who were flying up the direction of the arrow.

SWOOSH

Jaehwang, who pulled the bow to the limit, muttered quietly.

"Dancing showers that penetrate..."

ZAAAP

As soon as the bow of the Arrow was laid, the red arrow that was fired broke into dozens and each one of them began to pour down like a flash of light that seemed like a fountain.

"Argh!"

"Argh!"

There was no mercy for the shower of red arrows. They tracked down the hunters who came up to them as if they had eyes on them. No one could escape from it. No one could hide from it. The arrow did not account for age and sex, it only scaled the magnitude of the crimes that they had committed.

"Stay! Go up!"

"Argh!"

Papapapapapapapapapa Papag!

"Shoot it back!"

It's no use hiding behind the wall, the devil's arrow penetrates through all that stands in its way.

An unbearable man pointed a gun at him, but his attempt was thwarted by another Hunter.

"No! There's the leader!"

"You are crazy! We're all going to die!"

It was inconceivable for them to aim their arms at the leader, because even looking at him may lead to the punishment of burning.

"A punishment from heaven to the unbelievers who will fall into eternity!"

"You coward! Let the leader go!"

"I can't believe you're using him as a shield..."

Those who can't do this or that were busy pointing fingers at the emperor

"Ha." From Jaehwang's point of view, it's absurd. A shield? Rather, Jaehwang's decision to put the leader before the people was aimed at picking out those who had lingering feelings about life. If they considered their lives more important than their loyalty to their religion, he would save their lives. Jaehwang was not a ruthless killer, but he's not even human. He was nothing but a God that punishes.

"Attack! Heavenly Angels!"

BAM! Dudududududududu...

One side of the Palace bursts forth and a herd of black splashes out. They were wearing heavy gloves. If copper iron was a prototype in the past, those were completed. Those things were at least twice as strong in terms of defense and offensive power.

Of course, to Jaehwang, it was ridiculous. As soon as Jaehwang's hand, who turned his weapon into Astrafe, lets go of the bowstring... 𝑙𝒾𝘣𝘳𝑒𝒶𝒹.𝑐𝘰𝓂

.

SWOOSH..BOOM!

In the place where the heavenly angels were rushing in, only the charred ashes were left before it was blown away.

#3

"Goongi? You seem to be a little shallow. Everyone's just looking at me."

"Huh? Hey! How dare these people look down on me!"

Goongi, who didn't like to lose to anyone, became furious at Jaehwang's words.

Goongi, who had just gone wild jokingly, began to go wild for real upon hearing Jaehwang's provocation.

Boom! Boom Boom boom!

"Argh! It's collapsing!"

"Get out of the way!"

The buildings collapsed when a large apartment-sized giant in the red river began to run around.

ZAP ZAP!

That was when dozens of black figures appeared above Jaehwang's head.

These were the secret weapons of the Three Sky Religion, with the ultimate ability to hide, they have been holding their breath for this moment.

'Two Angels'

If the Heavenly Angels were newly built secret weapons, Two Angels were the true secret weapons of the Three Sky Religion that had existed since the past.

They were about 90 in number, and they came flying at Jaehwang's flank. But Jaehwang was already aware of their existence. It was only laughable that they dared to hover around him.

Their weapons swept through the space where Jaehwang was standing a moment ago, his body was already flying in the air.

The Astrafe, who was pulled to the limit, shrieked.

SCREECH!

"Die."

Whoooooooo! BAM! BAM!

The bundle of red lightning, which revolved wildly around Jaehwang's body, was soon placed on the tip of the arrow before it was fired towards the ground. And... the arrow devoured most of what remained of the palace along with his enemies.

Rumbling..!Boom! Boom boom!

"It's... it's going to fall!"

"Hide! Argh!"

Something catastrophic happened to the people jumping up the Palace. The disasters that sprouted from the human body were indiscriminately eroding the Palace.

Rumbling...

The Palace of Three Sky religion, after decades of standing, collapsed. The people couldn't approach him anymore.

"It's... the Master Archer...!"

Some who recognized the divinity of Jaehwang a little while ago dropped their weapons and knelt down.

"We can't win..."

A real God descended to punish the Three Sky Religion. A sense of awe and helplessness began to spread like a plague among the people as Jaehwang stood in the air and looked at them with his arrogant eyes.

Chapter 263

The world was agitated again by the news that Jaehwang had destroyed the Kingdom.

The Master Archer, who people thought had returned to Korea modestly, flew to Elus unexpectedly and destroyed the Kingdom of the Three Sky religion. They were shocked to see that the largest villain group in the world was destroyed.

It hasn't been too long since the last raid on the dragon threatened the U.S, but did they really immediately seek to destroy the Kingdom, the world's largest villain organization?

On the scale alone, the Kingdom could even be considered a small county. However, Jaehwang went into their capital on his own and wiped out all of their leaders.

The dragon appeared out of nowhere to pressure the Kingdom and sided with Jaehwang; but shortly before the battle, the two became enemies. This led some to the conspiracy theory that the Master Archer was the owner of the dragon from the beginning and that the occupation of Las Vegas in the United States was originally part of his plan. However, in the end, the majority argued that if Jaehwang had that much power, he did not need such plans, so the conspiracy disappeared without a trace. 𝑙𝘪𝑏𝓇ℯ𝑎𝒹.𝒸𝘰𝓂

His identity was appalling. The raid took about three hours. The mercenary hunters hired by the Rothschild family quickly came in to settle the confusion, but the Kingdom's damage was not even countable.

Regardless of how the Kingdom was registered as a first-class Villain organization and, in principle, that was a sufficient cause for their slaughter, Jaehwang honestly expected people to be quite opposed to this. Human beings instinctively reject things that are different from themselves. There was still a tense public opinion among people about hunters that they should be controlled through a law that was enforceable. It was clear that when people were wary of the Hunters who were around them every day, they would be alerted that one was dehumanized and massacred nearly a thousand people in El-Seoul.

But what's interesting is that the world doesn't just flow as one might think. Rather, the people around the world praised Jaehwang. Of course, he put down all his rights to the World Hunter Office and the Republic of Korea, and the Invincible Palace and the Martial Arts House intentionally paid attention to the image he was making; but more likely, his actions were presented as a lonely god, trying to carry all the sins of the world alone.

With just a flick of his hand, all the reputation and power in the world were his and the beauties would have lined up to see his face. But as if he was not interested in anything like that, he did things his way without hesitation and people even voted to turn him into the fifth saint following the four saints – Jesus, Buddha, Confucius, and Socrates.

For a long time already, the madness for him was going too far and it culminated in the collapse of the Kingdom.

A month had passed since Jaehwang returned to Korea.

#2

"Now the Master Archer became a treasure of the world beyond Korea. In the future, he will lead the raid of humanity. However, we should not think that only a rosy future will unfold ahead of the Republic of Korea. We should not sit still simply because he's a Korean. We must thoroughly manage him to be more patriotic in the Republic of Korea. In addition, he should make a family in this country as soon as possible. That's the first step in protecting the Master Archer of the Republic of Korea from those who are seeking to become the powerhouse of the Raids."

Quite a long story, but here's the bottom line. They were saying that he should adapt to the social system of the Republic of Korea so he could not leave. When the lawmakers. who usually take a nap or sleep at the National Assembly attended this meeting, this was the thing that they realized.

"As far as I know, there's a woman for him in the InvinciblePalace, and yet it's not known who she is. Is that right?"

"Yes, I'm afraid so."

The public does not yet know about Goongi.

"The priority is to get all the information about her as soon as possible."

"It is not necessary. He's an adult, too. I actually don't understand why we have to hold these meetings."

Yoo Jung-min of the current ruling party tapped the table with a pen with a disgruntled expression. Originally, the meeting now was held to discuss how to treat the refugees generated from the Kingdom of Three Sky religion. But what they said together was nonsense, and that's why You feel uncomfortable.

At his remarks, members of the current opposition party raised their voices with a frown.

"Don't tell us you don't know why we should do this? What would you do if she had an antisocial personality or asked him to emigrate to another country?"

"Well, so what do you want to do? You want to create a department investigating the deep personal life of the Master Archer?"

"It's not that, but he's still young. I mean, he's very healthy. It's a problem if his judgment can be clouded because of women. Let's say, if a woman goes at him naked, Master Archer wouldn't be any different from a man of his age."

"That's right. We're the kind of people who have a complete personality and we should step up and coordinate. What if she's a spy from another country?" Yoo Jung-min smiled despondently as he looked at the opposing lawmakers clamoring in all directions.

In particular, the congressman who had been clamoring for his complete personality was caught playing with female secretaries in a club and was now referred to the ethics committee.

"Anyways, it's not going to work. Although we do not manage the Master Archer as a national asset, we should at least control him to move for the benefit of our Republic of Korea. So please, cooperate with the ruling party on this!"

"Oh, how nice it would have been if you were also this active in enacting a special law to shed light on the corruption of the former president in detention?" Yoo replied sarcastically.

"That's absurd!"

"Did I say something wrong?"

"Please have a seat, Rep. Park."

Watching lawmakers rushing like wild boars who were stabbed in their weak parts, Rep. Yoo Jung-min shook his head. The leaders of this country were still illogical, even if the world was turned upside down.

"Let's talk about something more constructive. I'm sure you know as much about the topic of today's meeting. It's about the acceptance of the refugees from the Kingdom of Three Sky religion. We need a supplementary budget and a special law on this matter. Also, although the exact number was not determined, there were opinions that the number of refugees would be at least 100,000. The place to accommodate them is also a problem."

The Kingdom of the Three Sky religion had many races. However, since the religion originated from the Republic of Korea, the believer's largest number was Koreans, and they too were from Korea.

In particular, as Master Archer had recently raised global awareness, many people wanted to move to South Korea, which was considered the safest place to be from monsters.

"Oh, we can just send them all to the north. We've got a lot of places to develop."

"Are you saying you want to blindly drive the northward people who have been living in a cult for decades?"

"That doesn't make them all citizens of South Korea. If we were to find a place to accommodate them, there would certainly be a lot of social backlash."

"Hey, is it not our job to solve it? This is about the Master Archer that you want to manage so much." At Yoo's words, the other lawmakers turned their heads with their mouths closed. He knew that they were anxious to find a shelter where their constituency was located.

Then, Hong Kye-won, the current leader of the opposition party, admonished Yoo Jeong-min. "Still, we shouldn't rush to deal with this. And with an extra budget being poured into North Korea's development right now, how can we afford that? And even if we are in the midst of a booming economy due to the Master Archer, the current ruling party will not be free at a time when the national budget is running short."

Yoo almost lost his patience at the moment when the current leader of the opposition party said something nonchalant.

Whenever the ruling party tries to do something, the other party always tries to go against it, whatever the topic. The root cause of the tight budget in the current Republic of Korea was the responsibility of the former administrations that belonged to the current opposition parties. Although it was speculated that the national budget that President Lee Hyung-woo, who was now in detention, had appropriated through his coalition with all kinds of interest groups was uncountable, it was only the tip of the iceberg. The sum of all the budgets used in vain by the wrong policy would easily exceed that.

When those who couldn't escape the responsibilities of those regimes said things like that, his subordinates pushed him aside. Now, it was not right to just pass on to a year-old administration the 10-year-old wrongs of the former administration.𝘭𝒾𝒷𝓇𝘦𝑎𝑑.𝒸ℴ𝓂

Yoo jumped up from his seat and began to collect his papers. The same ruling party members stopped him, but You walked out of the meeting after collecting all the documents and said as if everyone was listening, "I apologize in advance. In fact, there was something that the current President asked me specifically about this matter."

When congressmen, who had been smug about You leaving the meeting, heard him mention the president, everyone took notice of him.

"The Martial Arts House asked the president for a special favor regarding the people of the Kingdom. And in this regard, the Master Archer promised to come forward if any help is needed. I think we need that help now."

"What do you mean by that?"

"What? if there was such a fact, you should have told us..."

The congressmen's outcry erupted, but You left the meeting without even pretending to hear them. He felt ashamed, but he was convinced that he could no longer leave this matter up to them. It's embarrassing to borrow the Master Archer's help in what they should be supposed to do, but he doesn't want to be in the same position as those congressmen who were willing to control the Master Archer in their own way.

#3

A few days later, many congressmen were involved in President Lee Hyung-woo's corruption scandal and had to return the gold badge. Since most of the congressmen who resigned from the National Assembly were involved in the corruption involving President Lee Hyung-woo, a former opposition party member, they were the ones who were on their side in the early stages of a hunger strike or shaving their heads in front of the National Assembly. Only a handful of Koreans stood by them.

The biggest reason for this was that they defamed the Master Archer, Korea's current pride, in the media, conversing about things they should not talk about as the representatives of the country.

Of course, this was only a fragmentary reason that was revealed to the public, and each media, sensitive to the current news, was influenced by the Martial Arts House behind the massive corruption scandal. In a way, this was a very improper problem-solving technique — a private group with hegemony initiated in secret to shake the national discipline.

In the distant future, however, the respondents said that they could not ignore the unexpectedly positive aspects of the incident. In any case, the incident prompted the collection of high fines from President Lee Hyung-woo and his former administration to make up for the lost national budget due to their wrong policies, and the enactment of a special law that would make high-ranking government officials pay more thoroughly for their crimes.

Chapter 264

The cold weather was giving everyone shivers. Though it has not yet dawned, Jaehwang, who hardly sleeps, sat on a bed with his legs crossed, meditating. In the meantime, Goongi was there next to him, munching her snacks while watching a new drama series.

Previously, she was a gourmet who only looked for desserts in famous places, but these days, Goongi was just looking for ordinary snacks as if she wanted to get lazy. What she does all day long by Jaehwang's side is to surf the internet or watch some drama. But these days it's hard for Jaehwang to look straight at her.

She flipped her arms a little over the quilt to reveal a voluminous cleavage. What about the smooth flexion over the quilt? How did she notice when Jaehwang glanced at her? Goongi fluttered the blanket with a stealthy look, each making a dizzying scene. Yes, lately she wouldn't want to put any clothes on herself.

When Jaehwang asked her why, her answer to him was this.

"That's because it's breeding season."

Then, she looked at Jaehwang with a lousy look, and if he were an ordinary man, his eyes would have turned around and jumped on her. Of course, Jaehwang was not a rock, so it has been a long time since the two had a sexual relationship. Jaehwang was a healthy man. If a beauty, whenever there was nobody around, would get naked and clung to him, no man would stand that.

But now was the time for training. Jaehwang, trying to pull himself together, closed his eyes and opened the status window.

Then, a broken status window appeared in a mess. Jaehwang was into analyzing such conditional windows these days. Of course, this was also a kind of training, he was reverse-engineering the Earth Defense System known as SAVE. He was learning new things by analyzing the traces of God left in the system. The funny thing was that it was strangely similar to the work of computer programmers that Jaehwang studied.

Jaehwang's ultimate purpose was to access the vast knowledge report SAVE has.

SAVE was just a cover, and its true higher system was the Akashic Record, a library of all the knowledge of the Earth. No, calling it the Akashic Records was defined by human standards and it's not its real name.

As Jaehwang learns them one by one, what he realizes these days was that a true god was more of a robot. The cycle of life was fair to all living things. Therefore, it was meaningless to distinguish between good and bad, and in conclusion, it was meaningless to argue whether it was a good god or an evil god. In itself, everything was just a product of nature.

The same was true of God. Even God was one in the great world. Getting to know God one by one, the contemplation of human beings was constantly progressing. What was seen from the eye level of a human being and from the eye level of another human being was different.

The existence of human beings in terms of life was rather harmful. For a simple example, humans were cancer cells. Is that too extreme? The existence of human beings was more of a harm than a good one in the position of God's. Of course, one might say that humans have a consciousness and can self-purify themselves, so they shouldn't be seen as such negative aspects; but from the Earth's perspective, they don't have to take risks with dangerous creatures like humans.

The reason he thinks of this was that there was a need to shed light on the underlying cause of the SAVE system. No, maybe it was better to say that Jaehwang was standing at the point of a decision to suggest a path to become a god. Jaehwang had once seriously asked Goongi about this problem. He felt anxious that his character was getting worn out, and at the height of his extreme, his commitment to raid monsters was almost gone.

Goongi then suggested to Jaehwang one way to find the answer and that was...

KNOCK KNOCK.

"Volunteer Hyungbin! Are you up?"

"Yes."

At the sound of a knock at the door, Jaehwang got up from his seat. After wearing a uniform that was hung on a hanger, he roughly smooths his hair. As he stepped out the door, volunteers like Jaehwang stood rubbing their sleepy eyes.

"We shouldn't be late for the assembly."

"Okay." Jaehwang walked after them.

The number of volunteers staying in the same building was about 50, and nearly 200 people, including those in other buildings, were said to be staying at home and serving.

"You're having a hard time, aren't you?"

"It's all right."

"But the facilities here are pretty good. I've done a lot of volunteer work here and there, and I think because this one is run by a rich hunter, the facilities are nice. Phew..."

"Oh. Yes."

"By the way, Hyeong-bin. Are you going to be okay? It's hard for a young man to do this..."

"Yes." Even if he gave her a short answer, the woman didn't stop talking. What face would she make if she knew that the rich hunter she was talking about was in front of her?

"Will this really help?"

"Yeah. Think of it as a pre-experience for our future children."

Sigh.

"It's a joke. Oh, my God. Do you hate kids?"

"Well..." A child was an unknown creature because, in Jaehwang's life, he had little to no contact with them.

"Just give it a try. Don't think about such grand topics as "Realize the Nature of Man". Just go through them. I don't think it's totally useless."

"All right."

What Goongi said was to mix and experience life among people. What Jaehwang lacked was the communication between human beings. Goongi pointed it out and Jaehwang agreed, so he came to volunteer at a place called the Martial Arts Nursery in the welfare district he had created. Of course, his status was a sham.

Not even most Hunters could recognize Jaehwang's true face if Jaehwang distracted them a little bit, so with a simple instruction from Irumi, Jaehwang was able to come to the nursery the next day as a naive college student named Cho Hyungbin.

After the morning assembly, he had a simple meal and went to a class of five-year-olds he was assigned to.

Ehhhhhhhhhhh!

murmurs...

The children who woke up from their sleep began jumping and screaming,

whether they knew that Jaehwang was coming in or not.

The teachers were arranging the blankets for the children in between.

A little boy drooled and stuck to his leg, applying saliva to his uniform pants.

"Please collect all the blankets and put them in the cart."

Passing over the sheets that were peed on all night long, the teacher looked at Jaehwang had him pile them up in a cart outside the door. With the other volunteers, he took them and divided them into super-sized washing machines placed in the laundry room to have it cleaned. They were one-touch washing machines that could even include dry functions, but the work took about an hour because their load was heavy. While the blankets were spinning in the machine, he started cleaning the room with the other volunteers.

Because of the eyes around him, he did not use up his strength as a hunter. It was now the time to play with the children now that the cleaning time was over. When he went out to the playground, the teachers were playing with the children.

The characteristic of the Martial Arts Nursery was that it hires far more teachers than any other normal nursery school, which reduces the stress that the teachers were under and allows them to pay more attention to each child. Jaehwang was assigned with a teacher to help him work at the assembly, and she was a gentle and affectionate woman in her late 30s with the last name of Chae.𝒍𝒊𝒃𝓻𝒆𝓪𝙙.𝒄𝙤𝒎

When he approached her, she looked pitifully at the children on one side.

"These are the new kids. Did you hear that during the assembly?"

"Yes."

Recently, there have been more children in nurseries and ironically, many of them came from the Kingdom of the Three Sky religion in Elus. About 20 children crouched in a corner of the playground and glared around.

"I can't get them to relax at all."

The other children were playing briskly, but these ones didn't even move.

Maybe some of the children lost their parents to Jaehwang. Considering the scale of the crime done by the Kingdom, the defeat was done in a short period of time. It's been said that the damage was incredibly small, but it was true that nearly a thousand people died anyway. Of course, it wasn't that he regretted what he did. If he had tried to break down the Kingdom in a normal way, he would have asked for much more blood. The Kingdom's people were cruel, barbaric and knowing such characteristics as well as their combative nature, the Earth could not lay a hand on them. When Jaehwang broke down the roots of their faith and wiped out all the high-ranking officials who would lead them in a single blow, they surrendered. If the confrontation were tense, thousands or tens of thousands more lives would have been lost. To resume the story, the kids were only 3 to 5-year-olds, but they were wary of everything around them, they were afraid and showing their hostility towards the other kids.

"I've heard about the children in the assembly."

The children were supposed to be mentally treated, but the manpower has yet to be saved. 𝙡𝙞𝙗𝒓𝙚𝓪𝙙.𝒄𝓸𝓶

"Argh!" One of the teachers held a child's hand slightly and the child bit the teacher's hand. The teacher's hand was dripping with blood as if it was bitten hard.

"Are you all right, Mr. Han?"

"Yes, yes."

"Hurry up and go to the nurse's office."

"Okay."

Another teacher takes Mr. Han, whose hand was bitten, to the nurse's office. The teachers' eyes were filled with sorrow because the children refuse even those teachers who take care of them.

Jaehwang, who watched the scene silently, expressed God's power to the children without anyone knowing it.

Swoosh...

Jaehwang carried a spirit of will towards the children. The will was stability and peace. As the energy covered the children, the fear that had been in the eyes of the wary children became thinner. Then, they crept towards Jaehwang as if the water were flowing to a low place.

"Huh?"

"The children..."

Jaehwang was also a little embarrassed by the unexpected response. The power of God was so high that ordinary people didn't even notice the transfer. But the children came to Jaehwang because they knew what happened. Even the teachers looked at the scene with astonishment. The children who were hard to get close to were closing in on this young volunteer.

However, as the teachers tried to approach Jaehwang, the children were still wary of them.

"Look, Hyung-bin," the teacher said to Jaehwang while looking at the scene.

"Yes."

"I'm sorry that it's your first day, but since these kids aren't wary of you, can you take care of them for a while? In return, I'll let you out of the small cleaning business. Please do it until we have more teachers in charge. The person who went to the nurse's office a little while ago was also in charge, but I think you'd be a better fit to it now."

"..."

#2

Jaehwang, who took care of about 20 children due to an unintended incident on the first day, unexpectedly became a teacher from the next day onward. Such things were not supposed to happen, but the welfare district itself was in the countryside so it was hard to bring in teachers with the certificates needed for special education. The facilities were good, but they are still short on time and lacked manpower for recruitment

.

Jaehwang ordered Irumi to secure enough manpower to drastically increase the budget, and dozens of teachers who were contained in several tour buses came and were placed in nurseries a day after giving their orders.

But the problem didn't get solved that easily.

"Teacher Hyungbin, I like you!"

"Go away!"

"Ahhhh!"

The children never fell away from Jaehwang. They wouldn't stop that even when the other teachers were trying to comfort them. The children followed Jaehwang all day long like baby birds following their mother.

"I don't know why these guys follow Hyungbin like this." Ms. Chae couldn't understand this young man, who seemed naïve and indescribable in her eyes, showing no talent for parenting at all. He was neither nice to the children nor opened his mouth unless he had something to say. Strangely enough, however, the children followed him.

The funniest thing was the time when he needed to put the children to sleep.

Since they were mentally unstable, their vigilance was beyond imagination even when they slept. There were no separate rooms for those kids so that they could get along with the other normal children, so when the children slept together without using a separate room, they slept quietly, but when this man was away for a while, the kids would stand up and cry at the same time.

"Oh, I really don't understand what's going on."

To her eyes, that young volunteer was totally incomprehensible.

Chapter 265

A month has passed since Jaehwang volunteered at Martial Arts Nursery. Originally, a volunteer would have gone back but at some point, Jaehwang's name was changed from 'Volunteer Cho Hyun Bin' to 'Mr. Cho,' and the three to five-year-old children in his class were called the 'Brave Little Ones.' What's funny was that 10 of the 20 children whose condition improved were moved to ordinary teachers' rooms, but the number of children Jaehwang had remained the same. Under the Martial Arts Nurseries principle, there should not be that many children assigned to one teacher, but Jaehwang still had 20 children because the number of orphans from the Kingdom now stands at around 200 and the Nursery figured that it was much better to leave them to a young volunteer named Cho Hyungbin than the ordinary teachers.

"That's amazing." Again today, Ms. Chae recited to herself, looking at Mr. Cho through the window standing with students in the playground.

Jaehwang was standing still and looked down at the children playing with his arms crossed. From a child care teacher's point of view, it was the worst thing a teacher could do. The teachers always make it a rule to keep their eye level with a child. Also, arm-in-arm in front of children was a bad behavior that could be repulsive to them. The problem was that all such common sense was useless in front of Mr. Cho.

"Teacha! Teacha!"

"Woah!"

Four volunteers have been put on for him, who lack basic knowledge, but they don't have much to do either. Adults must not take their eyes off the children at any moment. Those children, however, were around him and playing like normal children. It's such a natural scene, but it was almost a miracle considering that those children were the most demanding children once.

"Please be prepared to wash the children."

"Okay."

The new volunteers know him as a teacher.

Obviously, he's not very good at handling children, but when he said something, the children didn't rebel a bit. Rather, they were busy getting up from their seats and standing next to him as if they had been waiting for his words to come out.

Ms. Chae even thought he was Hunter.

To explain the miracles he was causing, she searched the data and found that among the hunters, some were mentally specialized. But it's just a possibility; she didn't understand how it could happen.

Hunters with mental skills were expensive because they were rare. Even if their grade was normal and cannot be used for combat, they would usually go for high-income professions and don't come to places like this one.

Anyway, thanks to his presence, things are gradually becoming stable.

"Ms. Chae."

"Yes, sir."

When the director came in, she bowed her head.

Originally a professor of social welfare at the university he graduated from, the current director quit school and became the head of the school after the Master Archer built the largest welfare complex in the world and poured astronomical sums of money into it for those who had been alienated from society.

"Would we be getting five new transfers for the Martial Arts Nursing Home tomorrow?"

"Yes, on the sunshine, moon, stars, clouds, and the sky rooms."

"I hope we're well prepared, okay?"

"Yes, I've had a lot of teachers lately, so it's been easy. And since it's close, I planned to make it look as if we were going on a picnic."

"Good for you."

This Martial Arts Welfare Complex was honestly more like a small city than just a complex. It was not just built to accommodate the underprivileged. There were not only two university hospital-level facilities, but it also had elementary, middle and high school facilities and all sorts of entertainment facilities from sports stadiums. In short, it was a place where a child had everything he needed to be born and become an adult. But then, it wasn't just a place for children. There were also large towns for adults, and all of those facilities were for the best. Of course, unlike orphans, the conditions for moving in were very strict. Conditions were not social status or money. It was decided on the basis of whether or not the individual really needed help.

Anyway, the Martial Arts Nurseries president was hoping for a synergy effect by linking the Martial Arts Silver Town and Nursery together these days. They both needed attention and love.

"Oh, and the governor and congressmen are going to visit in four days, so please tell the other teachers."

"Okay, sir." At the director's words, Ms. Chae nodded.

"They've been begging to visit us once before, so just give them a quick tour. And you should never give volunteers a hard time with things like unnecessary cleaning."

"Of course." At the director's words, Ms. Chae smiled.

Where she used to be, the principals would ask the teachers and children to clean up every day from a month before the visit by people like them. That man did not hesitate to mobilize the hands of a little child to find weed on the flower bed. The reason, of course, was to receive a penny more from the state. There, the children had to stay around the visitors all day for photographs.

But the head of the Martial Arts Nursery didn't like them very much. He thinks such visitors were of no help to children's emotional development and parenting. It's so natural that national taxes were used for orphans. It was in itself inappropriate for those who enforce it to use it as a means of power.𝑙𝒾𝒷𝘳𝑒𝑎𝒹.𝑐𝑜𝓂

The orphans would grow up to be one fine adult. That adult will be one of the members of the state and will make the country stronger and pay back the funds invested by the country, so there was no need to be grateful at all. Since the president had such a mindset, he only made the announcement clear four days before his visit.

Of course, he could think this way because the Martial Arts Nursery, or the Complex itself, did not receive a single state support. It was a welfare complex maintained purely by the financial resources of the Master Archer. Of course, the government, which strives to impress the Master Archer, was providing administrative support for all the funds that Jaehwang was pouring into the welfare organization by giving tax breaks and all that, but those were just petty things.

"It's been prearranged not to allow the visitors inside the building, so keep that in mind." 𝓵𝓲𝓫𝒓𝓮𝙖𝓭.𝒄𝙤𝓶

At the director's words, Ms. Chae spoke in a slightly uneasy voice. "Then wouldn't they be upset?"

"They've come to take a picture so that they can get a line in an article that says they're supporting the welfare complex created by the Master Archer."

"Yes, sir."

#2

"Aba ba ba ba.."

"Sam-soo, don't eat dirt. Hyun-ji, you should play well with Sam-soo."

"But Sam-soo is not funny because he can't talk."

"Remember your promise to me, Hyun-ji?"

"Yeah! Keep your word!"

"Yes, I'm counting on you."

A little girl answered, then she grabbed Sam-soo's hand to take him to a group of children. No matter how unalerted the children could become, he cannot move them like robots.

"Brave class."

"Yes!"

The children rush to answer Jaehwang's low-key words.

"Be friendly to your friends."

"Okay teacher!"

"Woah. The children listen to Mr. Cho very well."

"Oh, no-no."

Jaehwang shook his head but the volunteer, knowing that he only opens his mouth when he talks to the children, kept asking him questions.

"But is that true, Mr. Cho?"

"Yes? What?"

"There's a saying that you're the one who came down from the Martial Arts House to inspect the dark. Well, it is just a rumor, and it doesn't matter to volunteers like us, but if you've come down from the Martial Arts House, have you seen the Master Archer?"

"No, I just applied because I was interested in the Nursery and while others call me a teacher, I'm actually just a volunteer like you."

At his answer, a generous woman who appears to be in her late 40s nods her head.

"So it isn't? That's all the chatty ladies talk about. Haha. By the way, which school do you go to? Hm, seeing how you deal with children, is it social welfare? Did you go to the army?" She never stopped talking as if she wanted to get all the answers to his questions.

That's when the smartphone rang in Jaehwang's pocket.

"Will you look after the children? I'll be right back."

"Oh, yes, go ahead." When Jaehwang took out his phone and checked the screen, she nodded so as not to make him worry.

When he disappears from their sight, the children might be a little nervous, but they've lived with the volunteers for the past few days, so they're enough.

It was when Jaehwang tried to walk away with his phone, a child toddled on his leg while rubbing his head. The most recent kid, Jubin, who just came in, was a child who had been left at the other people's homes because both of his parents were preyed on by monsters a month before the Kingdom of the Three Sky religion broke down. Even the family that was entrusted with him must have been unkind — the kid was always nervous and was not properly toilet-trained. Sadly, he was a poor kid who couldn't sleep at all unless he was in Jaehwang's arms.

Jaehwang knelt down and hugged the child tightly with a warm expression. His initial purpose was to take a step closer to the path of God but now, he didn't care about that. People say that Jaehwang was a big help to children, but it was only half right. Rather, thanks to these children, Jaehwang has recently been able to look back on what he lacked. No, not to mention this grandiosity, just being with these kids made him feel so comfortable.

He didn't know when was the last time he'd been so relaxed compared to what's happening now. Jaehwang intends to visit here steadily from now on. Though he had made numerous achievements, he thought that the best thing he had ever done was to create this place.

"Jubin, I'll go take a pee and come back."

In Jaehwang's words, the child gives Jaehwang a small pinky finger. The expression of a child who stuck out his fingers was full of determination as he knows what this means.

"Okay. Promise..."

Although his fingers were so small that he barely managed to touch Jaehwang, who promised the child with a finger crossed, he soon took his phone and headed to a quiet open space on one side.

Jaehwang, a little far away from the children, soon took the phone to his ear.

"Yes Irumi, go ahead."

"Yes. Jaehwang. Approximately three hours ago, a mana-change that was expected to be a gate appearing was detected in Paraguay. Local research shows that the lowest intermediate-level gate will be created, and the type of gate will be determined to be connected to Dark Earth.

When was the gate most dangerous? When it was just created. Of course, opening the gate did not necessarily mean that the monsters would pour out, but a wave, whether big or small, would happen. The Dark Earth Gate, in particular, was home to troublesome monsters, and many sacrifices were inevitable to prevent it.

There was also a way to seal the gate permanently, but with a mana wave of the lowest intermediate level, its size could generate the maximum gate size that occurred in Tokyo. In that case, the probability of failing to seal it was also large and the World Hunters Office sent a request to Jaehwang for assistance in order to secure the people's safety.

"How much time is left before gate's activation?"

"In as early as ten days."

Jaehwang nodded as he counted with his fingers. If he makes it a schedule of about a week, it should not disturb his promise to go on a picnic with the children.

"I'll be free for a week or so. Please reschedule it and arrange to finish it as quickly as possible."

"You're a week or so away. Do you have another schedule? If that's important, you can reject this one."

To her knowledge, Jaehwang, who had not had any recent work but was making a time limit, was seen as if he was doing something big. Of course, it's just a picnic promise with the children, but she wouldn't know.

"No, it's alright. How is the purchase of the land around the welfare complex going?"

"The work is going smoothly. There were some people asking for more than the set price, but most of them were outsiders who came in for higher land prices, and the government designated them as anti-speculation zones, and they were all negotiated at reasonable prices."

"All right. In the future, set the direction for the creation of a relevant department. You can't be in management forever."

Irumi was now in charge of all the affairs of Jaehwang, but her essence was a Hunter. She was a nine-star Hunter who was close to Kwon Je with the help of Shin Duk recently.

"No. If I can help with your work..."

"Wait a minute." Jaehwang cut off Irumi's words and turned his head.

Although he was far away from the children, he could see what the children were doing with his eyes closed. But now, strange airwaves have been detected within his sphere of influence and he could feel the children's airwaves fluctuating with anxiety.

"Who's here..."

With his words, his new model vanished from where he was standing.

Chapter 266

"Hahaha, dear. Let's smile!"

"Ahhhh! No! no !"

A thick hand grasped the child's shoulders. It looked like he's hugging the child, but his strong grip almost bruises the child's skin under his clothes.

"It hurts!"

"Goodness.. that's annoying." The old man, who was sitting affectionately in front of the child and trying to take a picture, erased the smile he was making like a tattoo when a bodyguard holding the camera shook his head. 𝓵𝒊𝓫𝙧𝙚𝒂𝙙.𝒄𝓸𝒎

"Argh!"

"Teacher Cho!"

"Ahhh! Teacher!"

The children were crying in a hoarse voice. The volunteers tried to soothe the children, but they couldn't stop crying.

"Hey, volunteers! Try to comfort those children!" The secretary shouted overbearingly, but the volunteers were not enough. They stood as a background to the peaceful scenery created by Mr. Cho's students in the first place.

"You don't have to take a picture of these kids, do you sir?" The secretary said to the congressman, who plucked his seat by pushing the crying child to his side as if he was annoyed. If it were an ordinary orphanage facility, the director would have prepared a suitable child for taking pictures, but he couldn't expect such convenience here.

"Hey, Secretary Byun." At Hong's words, a middle-aged man called a secretary bowed.

"Yes, Mr. Hong."

"If I let the press know that I care about these kids from the Kingdom of the Three Sky religion, which is related to the Master Archer, do you know how many votes I'll get from the public?"

"You are right, but this is where he is investing his own money. If anyone says that someone is treating the children here harshly...then..."

"Hahaha. Who here would talk like that?"

Hong looked around and said as if he wanted the people around him to listen.

At Hong's overbearing eyes, the volunteers who took care of the children also lowered their heads for fear of eye contact with him. No, rather than being afraid of him, they must've been afraid of his bodyguards standing around, wary of all sides. As if to advertise that they are hunters, they wore a black leather bag that looks like it contains a cold weapon on their backs.

Although the gates were fully stabilized in South Korea, the monsters would still appear from time to time so those with high social status tend to carry around bodyguards made up of hunters. And Hong, who was here now, was a senior member of the current ruling party and had about a dozen hunters on his side all the time. He could receive death threats too from those who were unhappy about his policies so it really was useful to keep them around.

"That girl looks fine. Bring her to me."

Rep. Hong said, pointing to a slightly older girl who was caressing the other children. She seemed to understand what was going on by the way she comforted the other children.

"Yes. Rep. Let's just take a picture with her then we'll leave."

"Oh, my God, what a worry! All right." He nodded reluctantly, frowning while knowing that he didn't want any more trouble here. Then, the secretary shouted at the bodyguard who was on guard nearby.

"Hey, get her."

The face of the guard, who stood still and was wary of his surroundings, was slightly distorted by the yell of the annoyed secretary. The guard recently got a job as a security guard for the congressman and lately he had not much work to do and was quite free from danger. However, it was not always easy because of such situations as now.

Whenever this man of no star acts arrogant and speaks informally to himself such as "hey" or "You," he feels uneasy. He strode toward the child the secretary had pointed, determined to somehow line up on the Clan side and get out of the country or anywhere as soon as this job was over.

"What's your name, kid?!"

The words that came out were rough because he was in a bad mood. At his word, the girl who was caressing the crying children and blocking the adults as if to protect them said, "I'm Hyun-Ji."

"Yes, Hyun-Ji. Let's take a picture with that grandpa over there." He tried to say the name as softly as possible, but the eyes of the child named Hyun-Ji were full of vigilance. Still, she hesitated because she thought that the men would step away if she just took a picture. The man, who couldn't stand the short moment of her hesitation, grabbed Hyun-Ji's arm.

"Gosh! You're annoying. I just need to take a picture."

"Oh! It hurts!"

The scream in the child's throat hardened his countenance. It was when he tried to raise his voice to the child again that, in a blink of an eye, there was a pair of sneakers that struck his face.

POW! AWK!

The sneakers that hit his face soon hit his ankle, and the man was down on the ground.

There was a moment of silence in the hall.

Maybe it was because everyone saw such an absurd scene. Except for the owner of the sneakers, no one had even moved as if all the thinking had stopped.

The cool voice of the owner of the sneakers echoed in the hall. "Volunteers, please lead the children to the Animal Farm. You can tell Mr. Cha, the manager of the animal farm, that you guys came a little early because you had work to do."

"Ye-yes."

With his usual calm voice, the volunteers, who came to their senses, began to move mechanically as if they were robots. The same goes for children. The children, who had cried so hard just a moment ago, looked at the owner of the sneakers and stopped crying.

Jaehwang told the children, "Brave Bites! I have to talk to these bad guys, so go ahead and stay at the animal farm, okay?"𝑙𝒾𝒷𝘳𝑒𝑎𝒹.𝑐𝑜𝓂

It's a normal voice, but it contained God's will.

The will comforts and embraces the children that were wounded with the pretty shocking scene of 's performance, who they trusted and followed.

"Yes, teacher."

The children went out of their seats and followed the volunteers. Until the volunteers and the children disappeared from their sights, all the people in the hall could not even move their steps as if they were enchanted. The moment they were gone, sparks rose from Jaehwang's eyes.

The atmosphere in the hall changed in a breath. It seems to have fallen from the flowerbed of heaven to the bottom of hell.

"How dare you..."

THUD...

The earth began to vibrate slowly. Even Jaehwang was unfamiliar with such feelings of anger that were now going out of control.

It feels as if it was imprinted deep in his DNA, awakened from a deep sleep with a trigger a little while ago. The proof that he was enduring was that no one was dead yet. None of these people would be alive if he had expressed his anger without controlling it.

"If you don't want to die, go away," Jaehwang said to an old man in his 60s, wearing a windbreaker and appearing to be their leader.

His words moved the old man's mouth. "Do you know who I am?"

A young man appeared and spoke in a terrible manner.

"I'll get to know who you are, but you'll get lost for now."

"Huh, you're a bold guy." He might sound resolute but he was a politician. He knows how to hide one's anger in laughter. With his half-naked hair combed back and wearing matte-glasses, his thin eyes narrowed.

Who was he? He was the current leader of the opposition party and a three-term congressman. And these days, he was once again recognized as the next presidential candidate for being the kingmaker who established the president of the previous administration. He had already been offended by the director's response to his arrival here, but some clumsy man dared to step on his bodyguard. No, it must be the Villain. The young man, who had been struggling for a long time on the strength he obtained as if he won a lotto, dared to step on Hong's own serviceman.

He thought that he could teach this young man the fear of reality. There was no one around here anyway.

"Guards."

THUD!

His bodyguards quickly blocked Jaehwang's way and pulled their weapons out of the leather cases they were carrying. Various cold weapons and ferocious automatic rifles popped out.

Claw...claw...

Their bullets were loaded and the safety pin was released. The Nursery was on the verge of a flurry of gunfire. Looking at their hands, Jaehwang muttered quietly, "This is where the children live, so those dangerous things of yours..."

SWOOSH...

As he swept his hand from left to right, the weapons in the guards' hands flew sideways, as if someone had blown them away.

"...are not allowed and for the sake of the children's emotional development, such a threatening look..."

SWOOSH...

As he flicked his finger, a wave of air that started from his hand exploded, causing concentric circles, and the hunters who were exposed to it collapsed in their seats while holding onto their hearts.

"I'd appreciate it if you could avoid it."

When Jaehwang mixed hostile mana and lightly released it, the Hunters' mana engines exposed to it were like pouring diesel into a gasoline engine. They immediately malfunctioned and began to attack the Mana Road of their hosts. If Jaehwang didn't solve it himself, they would have to stop hunting for good and if they tried to resist it, they would be ruined. It's a cruel trick to turn your opponent into a half-disabled person, though it's not apparent. However, Jaehwang apparently showed some generosity.

He couldn't just spray some blood on the place where the children were playing.

"Who..who the hell are you!?" When all the trusted guards fell to their seats, Hong's secretary, who realized that his opponent was a formidable top villain, shouted out in a fit of fear. Of course, Jaehwang didn't want to answer that question. No, he doesn't have to answer to him.

As Jaehwang passed the spirit of anger on the eyes that met him, the pants of the secretary who was exposed to it began to get wet. It was not through the retina, but the power of God was beating his spirit directly. His usual resistance was nonsense.

"Ugh...!" He rolled his eyes back and fainted.

Now, it was only Rep. Hong who stood. He faltered back and shouted. "Do you know who I am?! How dare you, Villain, threaten the representative legislator of this Republic of Korea! Don't think you're gonna get away with this! Oh! You son-of-a-bitch! Back when I was a prosecutor, I screwed up many guys like you!" His voice, which had been quivering at first, soon began to roar. He was a prosecutor in the war against Villain but luckily, the drama presenting him as a great character aired and made a hit. Hong used it well to enter politics. He was famous for not hesitating to say improper things in elections as if it were true, even though the image was just created by the broadcasting company anyway.

"Get the hell out of here!" With his eyes wide open, Hong screamed furiously. It was the passion of a politician who had endured more than twenty years in the rough political arena. The problem was that now, he really met the wrong person.

Then, a group of people came running from far away.

Chapter 267

"Where are they?!" One of the volunteers ran to inform the director who was guiding the other congressmen.

If the volunteer had been a little more careful, he would have told the director only, but he ran breathlessly and said to the director, "Mr. Cho... and... the guards of the !'

Surprised, the director came running, forgetting that he was around people, and the other congressmen who were with him came to see the scene. Upon arriving at the scene, they judged Jaehwang as an enemy without question because what they saw was a young man with their colleague, Rep. Hong, who was intimidated with his bodyguards and secretary on the ground.

"What the hell is going on!"

"This is a villain! Bodyguard! Get him!"

"Yes, Sir!"

The number of bodyguards who answered in unison and took out their weapons was as high as 40. They were the ones who escort the congressmen, so they were professionals. And the team leaders were five-stars, so they had limited immunity and they didn't hesitate to overwork.

But there were people who bravely came to the front.

"Come on, wait a minute!" It was the director of the Nursery and the teachers who blocked them. Even though his legs were shaking, he didn't back down.

"Director, are you with that villain?" One of the congressmen shouted.

"Mr. Cho is not a Villain!" The director tried to explain and instead, it added to the anger of the congressmen.

"Look at what is going on! And you, Director! You won't be safe, either!"

"What do you mean by that!?"

"A Billion is hiding in a nursery that should be the safest place in the Republic of Korea! Do you think that makes sense?!

"That can't be true. This area was under Master Archer's control! Please calm down a little. Soon you'll get to find out the truth..."

The Director was trying to stop the congressmen in any way or another. "Even if Mr. Cho was a real Villain, this can't be true."

"Huh! How can we trust you! Maybe the Master Archer is involved in this." As one of them shouted triumphantly, the others nodded in sympathy. Luckily they got one. They became a party to the incident that could be a fatal flaw in the Master Archer's name. It's their area to take advantage of such weaknesses of their opponents and make political negotiations.

In short, they could use public opinion to attack the Master Archer.

The director's face became anxious. The two teachers who followed the director also had a look of confusion.

"Get out of the way!"

"No!" Director insisted stubbornly on his place.

"Mr. Director!" The teachers tried to stop the Director. These threats were too overwhelming to ordinary people.

"Uh! Director!"

Tension filled the hall.

Jaehwang's expression as he looked at the scene was strangely twisted. Undoubtedly, he took his phone out of his pocket and sent a text message.

Then, he strode forward. It's for those congressmen.

"Stop!"

The guards stood in his way.

Hong's bodyguards were down to the ground. The opponent showed no sign of combat. It meant that he's at least a six-star villain or had weapons equivalent to that class, but there was no weapon in sight. That was why they should not be careless. They won't kill, but those bodyguards were preparing to launch a corresponding attack on Jaehwang.

Of course, that was the end of their plans.

"Huh..." 𝑙𝘪𝒷𝓇𝑒𝑎𝑑.𝘤𝑜𝑚

"Ugh..."

THUD...

Forty people fell down to the ground like broken dolls, only the congressmen, the director, and the teachers remained standing.

"What is this?"

Everyone in the hall fell silent.

Those people were hunters and others were considerably strong in their own rights, but these men simply groaned and fell down.

"I didn't kill them." Jaehwang grabbed the director's shoulder slightly.

"You, what are you? The director asked with a trembling voice, but Jaehwang did not answer his question. It's just an empty question anyway. He led the director close to two teachers who followed him.

The director collapsed first. The two teachers who took the fallen director suddenly also soon lost their minds too, and they lay on the floor as Jaehwang took them lightly.

'Please manipulate their memory a little bit.'

'Why don't you just do it?'

'I'm still clumsy. I don't want to leave any aftereffects on their bodies.'

'Hmm, I got it. But what about them?'

We all know who Goongi was referring to. Six members of the National Assembly were standing. If usual, they would have escaped somehow, but Jaehwang's will was forcing their spirits to stay.

"They could have some after-effects." Jaehwang calmed down his simmering anger. It was hard to control at first because it was the kind of anger he felt for the first time. It was often described as cultivating oneself morally religiously. Jaehwang realized that this statement was very accurate.

To cultivate means to clean the mirror inside oneself and the first thing that one needs to do is to greet themselves in that mirror. When stained by the worldly dirt, the mirror becomes blurred and if that's the case, then one won't be able to see themselves clearly.

That's why the apostles seeped into places where there was no human presence.

This was to slow down the stain on the mirror but that's not the answer either. They were just afraid of the dirt of the world. It's just a temporary getaway.

And more importantly, it's not just wiping it off. Each time one wipes them off, the mirror finally finds its true color.

One had to go through all the disgraceful things that exist in the world and wipe them all out. Wipe and wipe, and finally get it all together so that one could look at himself or herself in their original color.

Jaehwang overcame a small test that had new meaning a little while ago. Whether it was anger, love or agony... There were many kinds of it. Just as not all anger was the same, one must awaken and overcome each and every kind of them.

Jaehwang experienced a new look of love in this Nursery.

It's a kind of paternal love. It could be love from compassion. It might be a hormone-induced love caused by instinct based on the need to protect a child or there's a little bit of guilt left over.

And now wiping them away had given Jaehwang an opportunity to take a step further on the path of becoming a god. He now had a more complete inner person.

He was going to check out the results now.

"I'd like to bury you all alive here, but thank the kids that I don't want them to play around a piece of land that has rotting bodies under it."

The moment they met Jaehwang's eyes, they stiffened as if they had been struck by lightning.

The treatment preparation was complete. What Jaehwang was about to do now was an extension of controlling the energy around him. So far, with the children, Jaehwang pumped up the energy around him so that their minds could be stabilized. It was done by mere will, but the reality was based on a fairly complex mechanism.

The true nature of the energy that makes one's mind calm was a reminder of the memories and feelings of when one was stable. If the method of mentally manipulating hunters was simply to force the brain waves to go into "chaos" in their opponent's head, what Jaehwang did was to awaken the memories of his opponent and heal them in their respective forms.

And...

Just as a doctor knows best how to save a person, it is a doctor who knows best how to kill.

With a better understanding of the human spirit, Jaehwang had also become proficient in how to kill the other's mind.

"Ugh...!"

Bubbles began to flow from the mouths of congressmen along with their groans.

Jaehwang was now looking for the traces of their most painful times and applying that into their minds. Of course, this was not the only punishment for them. God's will could unfold it with more colorful options.

"How about ten times the amount?"

"Ugh..!" Their bodies began to tremble.

"Twenty times."

"Awk!"

Jaehwang gradually increased the intensity of their pain.

He didn't bother to proceed with it quickly. That was the punishment Jaehwang inflicted on them.

Jaehwang was also experiencing it in a small way. To determine the level of punishment to inflict on them, he was looking at the traces of sin buried in their memories. The difference between them, of course, was that Jaehwang's strong mentality was not affected by such suffering.

And as a result of watching it all...

"A hundred times..."

Cough...

Blood slowly began to ooze from their nose and ears.

His respect for them as human beings had disappeared too. 100 times was lethal to them. If he continues any longer, their brains won't last.

"Stop..."

"Huh..."

When Jaehwang stopped injecting his energy, their heads dropped with a light moan. This was a natural phenomenon that occurs when humans get out of pain, but Jaehwang didn't want to know how painful they were.

They also lived without caring about other people's pain. They make it a virtue to trample on others. At school, one learned that being a congressman was a job that empowers someone to save the people, however, there was no service recorded in their memory.

All they remembered was that they won only greater power by bringing down others and winning them over. The term "sociopath addicted to power" would be the most appropriate for them.

"Be human first." Jaehwang's eyes glowed brutally. Now that their brain has been formatted, it's time to fill it in with new ones.

"I'm a little clumsy, but I hope you'll understand."

"Ahhhhh!"

#2

"Mr. Cho!"

"Mr. Cho!"

"Ahhhh!"

As soon as he arrived at the animal farm, the children crouched in one corner while clinging to each other began to cling on him as if they had seen their mother duck. There was no need to deliberately spray the energy of stability and peace anymore.

"Ah..."

"Mr. Nim..."

He didn't have to stop them from crying. Crying was like a natural release of stress. When he rubbed their heads and patted their backs, they rubbed their eyes and smiled.

'Ah.' Jaehwang felt a small ripple in his heart with the affectionate consideration of these little children.

The children were smiling like this on purpose because they knew that it's hard for the teacher when they were nervous or crying. Even such a small child tries to be considerate of his loved one.

"Mr. Cho, are you all right?" A worried-looking volunteer approached Jaehwang and said that to him.

He was standing on one side to take care of the children because the children were alerted.

"Yes, I'm fine."

"Oh, thank God. But they're that bad..." The eyes of the volunteer who was speaking waves for a moment. It's only for a moment but after that moment, the volunteer's voice changed completely.

"Huh? Why are you here?" He looked around as if he had caused confusion in his memory for a while but soon, the warmth permeated his eyes as he looked at the children.

'How's my skill?'

"t's the best," Goongi said conceitedly, but she deserves a compliment. If Jaehwang's skill was at a primitive level, Goongi's memory manipulation was just microscopic. Moreover, her memory manipulation wasn't just for those at the scene. Jaehwang knew that he manipulated the memory of everyone in this nursery school.

There was no need to worry now as he had written some instructions to Irumi regarding the external details of the aftercare. If it bothers him any more, he was really going to upset this Republic of Korea.

"Come on, shall we go to see the rabbit now?"

"Yes, teacher!"

Chapter 268

Time had slipped along. Winter had passed all throughout summer and now, fall had come.𝙡𝙞𝓫𝙧𝙚𝓪𝒅.𝒄𝒐𝓶

"Wow, Master Archer... he did a clean job," one man said as he looked at his smartphone while sitting on a bench at the side of an old brick building that looked like a bunker. Inside the smartphone he was now holding, there was a huge four-legged monster falling in the dark shade.

"The 9-Tier Monster Forwor, which suddenly appeared in our German city of Hesen, has finally fallen. So for this monster wave..."

Unlike other countries, Germany did not create and call monsters by their own names. All monsters were collectively called Forwor, and only monsters that needed to be distinguished were numbered and called.

"Can't he sweep up our Canada once?"

People no longer saw the nine-tiered monster with the same level of fear as in the past. The perception of the wave was changing in a way that it's seen as a natural disaster.

"Ha, stupid government..."

He shook his head as soon as he knew it was only wishful thinking. As quite a few experts have already pointed out and were known through various programs, now the world had not actively sought the 9-Tier Monster Raid by the Master Archer. Of course, that was not the official position. Admitting as so would make them deserve to be stoned by those who lost their families and homes by monsters.

However, the more the fear of monsters was reduced by the Master Archer, the more frequently the media in each country used the term "national assets or resources" to its own monsters. They said that that's why they have to protect it. The monster raid of one country must not be left to the Hunter of another country.

Some countries have cautiously called for a revision of the Master Archer's raid policy.

The current condition of the Master Archer's raid was the right to create strategy and ownership of the nine-tiered monster. Of course, it was an undeniable fact that the voice was getting louder, although it was still only a small minority's opinion.

The U.S. was the first to formulate a policy to deal with nine-tiered monsters in its own country.

The U.S. had already been in the strongest position in terms of monster raids before the Master Archer appeared that it successfully raided the two Tier-9 Monsters that lived in its country through a combination of the military and Hunters.

Countries with strong national power gradually began to refrain from asking the Master Archer for a raid.

Of course, the underdeveloped countries, which were still unable to handle the Tier-9 monsters on their own, were steadily taking over their territory with the help of the Master Archer.

"Jenkins! Where are you!"

"Oh, I'm out there." At the call of his colleague, Jenkins stood up and shouted.

"Your shift has begun!" 𝓁𝑖𝑏𝑟𝘦𝒶𝘥.𝒸𝘰𝑚

"Okay. I'll be right back after I go to the restroom." At his colleague's cry, he shoved his phone back in his pocket.

Entering the bunker after going to the bathroom, he went straight down the stairs to the basement. Passing through the thick steel door, he entered a room packed with dozens of monitors and radar-like facilities.

Half naked, his colleague, leaning on a chair and sipping a cold Americano, said, "What's for dinner tonight?"

"As usual. Canned food and stew."

As if he had asked what was too obvious, his colleague shook his head.

"Believe it, next time you supply, please send me some vitamin-infused fruits. You're going to get sick later."

He smiled bitterly at his colleague's complaint. "Okay, let's ask for a can of fruit."

"Yes. Now, let's change!" He got up from his seat and stretched himself.

The monster alert post's schedule involves three people working in 12-hour rotations. It was difficult to even meet women, let alone loved ones because they were deployed in mountainous areas every six months. State positions and high salaries were the only reasons they did this job.

It was when he walked lightly and tried to leave the control room...

Zing! Beep beep! Beep beep!

Suddenly, with a loud alarm, the machines in the room began to operate with a loud noise. The screen flashes red, and the words "alert" immediately switches to "emergency."

"What's wrong with this?" The colleague, who was about to step outside, hurried back to his seat and shouted. He was surprised because the devices installed at the guard post began to ring in unison. Almost all of the measuring instruments were announcing the changes in mana concentration, which makes no sense because their area was nearly 100 kilometers in diameter.

"Is this crazy? Why is it malfunctioning?"

It was reasonable to suspect the malfunction of the device at first because it did not make sense otherwise.

"Was it like this before?"

"No, I've never seen this since it was fixed three months ago?"

"Believe it, how the hell did they fix it?"

According to the original manual, the first priority was to send all data, including observation records, to the headquarters after calling a colleague who would be resting at a rest area immediately, but Jenkins concluded that the device malfunctioned for now. That was the only explanation they had.

And as if he had been right, all the devices went silent a moment after.

"Damn it, I'll have to call the repairman back."

"Shouldn't we report it?"

"What kind of report do you want to do? Do you want to send it? Detection of increased mana across 100 kilometers on all sides?"

A man shook his head in his words. Yes, that's why he didn't understand common sense.

"How much has the figure gone up?"

"Number?"

At his colleague's word, the man who was sitting manipulated the monitor and said shortly, "It has to be a malfunction. It jumped from 3mc to 200mc in a second. And the rise is uniform..."

"200mc is the measurement limit."

"Exactly, it's nonsense."

Even though their equipment had been used for decades, the mana figure, 200mc, indicates the emergence of a 500m gate in theory. No, one couldn't even tell if it's 500m or 700m since it's up to the measurement limit. If they were to send this record to the headquarters right away, they would be reprimanded for dozing off or dreaming.

"Yes, it must be malfunctioning." A man shook his head and left the control room.

It's time to take a full rest. Of course, it's been a long time since he erased the memory of the device malfunction from his head, but it wasn't a system malfunction. They don't know, but what they've been through now has happened all over the world simultaneously.

#2

A black shadow was cast over the huge landing site, which was about the size of four football fields put together. The light plate that reflected the landing site shook in the gusty wind.

SWOOSH...

A short time later, a plane landed with a strong wind. As the four rotors on all sides slowly began to stop, the people waiting around dragged their equipment towards the aircraft.

"Move!"

"Yes!"

It was Atlas, the personal fighter jet of the Master Archer. When a mechanic manipulated a large lever on the underside of the Atlas, its Dual Mana battery, which was equivalent to the size of a ton-heavy car, came down with a chirping sound.

"Hey! Don't touch it and let it cool down first! wake up!"

There was a loud voice.

"Oh! Yes, I am sorry!"

A maintenance worker, who had just taken his hand towards the Mana battery, connected a long hose on the side to a pipe attached to the mana battery at the cry of the old man. While normal mana batteries would not require such a complicated procedure, the dual mana batteries on the Atlas were severely heated by using two seven-tier mana stones.

Because it was such an expensive battery, when the gas was not operated, liquid nitrogen should be injected and be forced to cool the battery before storing it. Then, the side of Atlas opened and a man appeared. He looked around for a moment and stepped down to the floor from the hatch.

"Thank you for your hard work," the man with a bandit beard, who appears to be the team leader of the maintenance team, approached him and said with his head down.

Then, the man on the opposite side beckoned a giant flying object seen as a backlight.

"No, I'm afraid I came too late tonight. Let's take a break today and do it tomorrow."

The maintenance team leader shook his hand in his words. "No, we can't be as tired as you are. You flew to Germany and raided the monster before coming here."

"Haha, yes."

Coming right back from the end of the raid in Germany, it just dawned. He felt sorry for waking those who were sleeping, and he looked at those who were working by sticking like a swarm of ants around Atlas.

"When you're finished, let them rest for a day tomorrow. Maintenance is important, but for me, your health is more important."

"Yes, sir," the bearded man answered, but he knew that it wouldn't be followed anyway.

He had no intention of pointing that out. Their thorough maintenance had left Atlas with no minor malfunctions ever happening. All the maintenance workers from the U.S., who sold Atlas, were tired and were passing on their maintenance know-hows to them one by one.

Watching the chilly autumn wind and the stars in the early morning sky, In-Yeong, who was waiting in front of the front gate, bowed her head towards Jaehwang. "Welcome home"

"Yes."

Irumi walked quietly behind Jaehwang. "The next week's raid at Russia has been canceled."

"Is that so?" Jaehwang nodded at his words.

In the case of running a Clan, who usually goes overseas, they should've paid a penalty for those who do cancel their request, but Jaehwang didn't do that. Some of the contracts they deal with in the first place were with weaker countries, and the penalty would allow developed countries to take advantage of those with less national power

Its side effects were the case now.

"The maintenance team must be happy not having to fly to Siberia."

In response to Jaehwang's answer, Irumi was hesitating to say something but soon shook her head.

"Don't be angry."

It's Jaehwang who already knew how Irumi felt. Recently, there have been more and more raids being canceled in this way. Of course, she was not upset simply because the raid was canceled. Irumi's anger was due to their ambivalent attitude. Even if the cancellation was due to their choice, they announced to the media as if the negotiations with Master Archer had gone wrong. What's funny was that when a gate occurs or a Tier-9 monster moves its habitat and causes a wave, they would ask Jaehwang again for a helping hand, and Jaehwang never rejects their requests. Irumi would want to withdraw all of their later bids, but Jaehwang had them all accepted.

"But I think we should take some actions."

If Jaehwang uses his influence a little more aggressively, it is not possible to get a taste of business with Jaehwang this way in the first place. It was not just the U.S. or Russia. In recent years, other countries were slowly turning to the World Hunters' Office to change the existing conditions of the raid.

Chapter 269

"It's a common phenomenon. And I don't think it's that bad." 𝑙𝒾𝘣𝘳𝑒𝒶𝒹.𝑐𝘰𝓂

"..."

"My goal is not to do a Monster Raid."

"Phew... yes." Irumi ended up affirming with a low sigh at Jaehwang's words,

Yes, she knew that the man she loved secretly was not a type of man seeking honor or power. Being like that part of him, she must be thinking in the same way, but it was not that easy.

"By the way, how is that going? The Mana Wave," Jaehwang asked to change the atmosphere. He's asking about the shaking of Mana he sensed on his way back from the raid.

"Yes, I've looked into it and it's pretty extraordinary. It is now understood that the phenomenon you mentioned has been observed worldwide."

Jaehwang's expression got serious at Irumi's answer. He felt a strong mana trembling as he came back. It was not just the rise of Mana before the emergence of the gate. He ordered Irumi to investigate it and it was a significant fact that the phenomenon was observed all over the world.

"What about Elus?"

"According to the information that just came in, the same thing happened to Elus."

Jaehwang nodded at Irumi's words. "It's starting, right?"

Jaehwang had a hunch that the three levels of total unity were just around the corner. It was exactly what Baeklin used to say. He said it was supposed to start in two to three years at the latest, and that was exactly right.

"Shouldn't we announce it to the world?" Irumi asked and Jaehwang nodded in agreement.

The world must now also be given an ultimatum. The vested interests might slip through or not listen to Jaehwang's words, or they could use it in their favor, as he fears.

Jaehwang had some expectations and if they ever lived up to those expectations, he would talk to them about the upcoming end and think about it together. However, they repeated the wrong past with the human power being reproduced at the disappearance of the Tier-9 Monsters with Jaehwang's help.

"Men are true to their desires."

They haven't changed. Rather than liberating those suffering from monsters, they justified the sacrifice of others for their own benefit. The ones that own strive for more, and those that lack everything struggle to survive within the boundaries made by the ones that own everything.

They didn't need the help of the present human race in the first place. There was no place for them on the expedition to the Dark Earth. Jaehwang had already been to the Dark Earth alone, and the only thing he felt while he was landing there was the fact that nothing but himself, Goongi and the Dragons could help him. To be honest, the only dark Earth monsters that came to Earth were minor ones that had been at the bottom of the ecosystem.

Previously, Baeklin forced-open the gate to push Tokyo to the brink of collapse.

At the time, Jaehwang tried to kill Baeklin with rage but later, it turned out that it was a form of vaccination. It was Baeklin's vaccine to teach what kind of catastrophe happens when a super-large gate that leads to Dark Earth takes place in the heart of the city. That's why the unstable gate only spat out the Nigamushi and dissipated.

If the Dark Earth gate was much larger than it was now, the separation of tiers by humans would be meaningless. What's more frightening was that all those monsters were governed by one being.

That one being had no exact name.

When he first got there, Jaehwang was embarrassed. Baeklin used to describe it as a battle of the worst monsters of all kinds, however, it was filled with ordinary monsters, which were common on Earth. It was no different from Earth or Elus except that it had a high oxygen level and not many plants. However, just one day was enough to learn about that being. The bottom line was that it's all just a disguise.

Ruler.

Hell began as soon as Jaehwang noticed the existence of it.

He was the ruler of the Dark Earth. It was not just a ruler. Literally, he was the kind of ruler who controls the body and spirit of all living things in Dark Earth.

Unbelievably, it had a divine nature. It was very rough, but it was definitely divine. A being with a more powerful divinity than Jaehwang, that's the Ruler.

Jaehwang also shared his feelings with it. No, it was more like a unilateral notification than a sharing. It just told Jaehwang how it felt.

It was as if it was looking at an insignificant being. There was no such thing as a welcome to the world or curiosity about the existence of the same divinity. Only the message of submission... And from the moment Jaehwang rejected it, it began to test him.

The monsters began to systematically attack Jaehwang as if it were humans raiding monsters that had invaded the earth. Sometimes hundreds of thousands of monsters surrounded the area, and sometimes hundreds of monsters over Tier-10 attacked him.

Those who looked like the Ogamushi also rushed as a crowd. The difference was that it was 1.5 times bigger than the Nigamushi. In light of them, Ogamushi, who had been raided in the past, was just a baby.

Whenever these ones move, the earth vibrates like crazy. The land was not just land. Even that was within the Ruler's sphere. Usually, the existence of those monsters was beyond common sense, but their appearance and size were really abnormal.

Recognizing dozens of uncontrollably powerful monsters approaching, Jaehwang escaped straight to the Earth's gate.

To be exact, he couldn't proceed with the raid without exposing more information on this side. He concluded that human weapons were nothing more than toys to them. Baeklin's words were all true. So now, he was waiting for Baeklin to create the Dimension Stabilization device.

"Have you informed the World Hunter's Office of its seriousness about this?"

"Yes, we informed it that it is a harbinger of full-dimensional fusion and the Dark Earth is intense."

"What about the video?"

"We also released the video."

Jaehwang did not go to dark Earth without purpose.

He's been filming all the monsters in the Dark Earth in order to persuade the pathetic politicians who were only thinking of using the Dark Earth for their benefits. But, he's been putting it on hold. To be honest, he was worried that the people would give up in fear when he released those videos. He hesitated, considering whether mankind could overcome the shock.

Irumi then said, "But Jaehwang, I don't think any decision they make has that much meaning.

At Irumi's rather cynical words, Jaehwang gave a bitter smile. She was right. Actually, there was no meaning, but isn't it better to know and be attacked rather than not knowing it at all? Jaehwang only wanted them to at least accept that fact and use it for humanity.

If not...

He would beat them up so that they could become more sensible and look at the situation properly.

He will show them how violent he could solve things.

"I just believe in myself."

#2

The World Hunter Office convened a special emergency meeting. It was not just a call-up, it was a gathering of secret organizations that had been kept in a secretive route. The real decision-makers of mankind... The decision-makers here meant not the president of the country but the people involved in the long-held secret organization existing throughout the history of mankind. The reason why it had an emergency meeting with these people, not the secretary-general or presidents of Hunter Office in each country was that the information from the Martial Arts House was so shocking to mankind.

The people who dominated the world behind the scenes had gathered together. The meeting was held as a videoconference because of the gravity of the matter. Samuel Lin, the secretary-general of the World Hunter Office, stood in a circular hall shaped like a giant charnel house. The name of the place was "Dark Zone." Dozens of people in the monitors were looking down on him. No matter how ambitious he was, he didn't want to face those people in person

Even Samuel Lin, the secretary-general of the World Hunter Office, opened the door for the first time after using it only once when he took office.

"We will hold a meeting on dimension fusion announced by the Martial Arts House to determine the future existence of the Earth. We've already given you the prior information and video, so please give us your candid opinion," Samuel Lin said.

"Before the Master Archer appeared, we've already been constantly gathering information about the Dark Earth, but you're telling us to ignore all that information and believe this new one?"

At that man's words, Samuel Lin looked at him with a slightly unexpected look. One of the family members of that man had been helped formerly by the Master Archer, so he thought that the man would talk on the side of the Master Archer to some extent; but unexpectedly, his voice sounded like his mood was unpleasant.

"As you know, our World Hunters' Office cannot ignore the Master Archer, and I think that the information is pretty credible."

"You're trying to escape your responsibility, Samuel Lin. You are the Secretary-General of the World Hunters' Office, or are you just a messenger?

A voice with little contempt...

"Yes, it is. I don't think any of my judgments about this will help," Samuel Lin simply admitted to being incapable. Whether what Master Archer said was true or not, there was nothing that he could do about it.

"The ruler of the Dark Earth...Ruler. Yes. From the information sent from the Master Archer, he's a true ruler. If the Dark Earth monsters that it controls became our neighbors, the human position will be put to the ground in one breath. ha... "

"Be quiet."

"Huh? Captain. How dare you order me?"

The figures on the monitor were briefly noisy and one black shade, which had kept its mouth shut, calmed the others and said to Samuel Lin, "Quiet. Samuel Lin, I'll ask you directly. If the Master Archer's words are true, is the post-convergence controllable? I trust your opinion. So speak freely,"

His voice sounded like there was honey on his tongue, but Samuel Lin was not at all relieved by those words. Just by a flick of a finger of the speaker, Lin could fall from the position of the secretary-general of the World Hunter Secretariat to the worst-ever villain. Lin, who cleared his voice, then replied, "It's not possible right now."

Samuel Lin answered without a bit of thought. If the Master Archer's words were true, there was no solution for the present human race. Was it possible to even squirm?

"For now?"

"Yes, it's absolutely impossible to respond to the attack with the current system that we have."

"You are saying...?"

"Yes, I think we need to build the last survival front for all mankind, which was discussed 60 years ago when the Great Convergence took place."

There was a moment of calm in the hall at Samuel Lin's words, and...

"Hahahaha..."

"ho..."

A gloomy laugh rang through the hall. Samuel Lin, of course, was not embarrassed. This reaction had been already expected. He didn't expect the plan of the last survival front of mankind to work in the first place. It was discussed only in the trial phase and in their position, it was an unfinished monster survival plan.

To bring together all of mankind's power and while stopping all disputes and quarrels, all men would only prioritize the survival of mankind and unite their forces.

This plan requires that after stopping all economic activity, humanity would go against the monster. All limits on humanity's last weapon; the nuclear bomb, were lifted. The last underground to protect humanity was built while including a plan to launch a spacecraft containing the DNA of all life on Earth into space.

"We can't accept that fact."

Only those words echoed through the hall.

"Also, ask the Master Archer to appear in the hall and explain the fact."

Chapter 270

The Martial Arts House welcomed an unexpected guest. Considering this person's position and status, this kind of hasty movement was very surprising. Of course, who he was visiting was not average by any means.

No, he was not even considered a human.

He was the absolute man who had reached the extreme of human potential, who alone had proved that man could have the power of God. 𝙡𝙞𝙗𝒓𝙚𝓪𝙙.𝒄𝓸𝓶

Therefore, those who welcomed him treated him with no surprise.

"Im Jae Hwang."

"I am Samuel Lin." Samuel Lin looked at the man sitting comfortably across from him.

His first impression of him was chill. He was dressed in light cotton pants and a shirt, and he felt like he was sitting on a sofa in an ordinary home. The money that he had was so meaningless that he does not remember how many mansions he owned. His own wealth was not comparable.

"As expected," Jaehwang said randomly. He shook his head with a bitter smile and took his cup of green tea on the table.

"Excuse me?"

"I already know why you are."

"How do you ..." He hasn't opened his mouth yet, but he already knows.

The archer uttered a word against Samuel Lin, who couldn't believe it. "Dark Hall, Opposition, Summoning... Warn you if there is a disadvantage, right?"

"Krrrrr." Samuel Lin, trying to drink his own coffee, hurriedly dropped the cup and coughed hard. He felt naked at that moment.

"How did you know?"

"If you keep repeating it to yourself inside, I can hear it even if I don't want to." As Jaehwang pounded his ear, Samuel Lin's face turned pale.

And he quickly lifted his hidden power. But...

"You're an unknown eight-star hunter. You better not trust three mental defense artifacts too much. "

"!"

No surprises here, he looked at Samuel's head like it was split open.

He hurried to empty his head. He was almost ashamed of himself, imagining these things while he was probably living at the point in human civilization's most critical point that all depended on this one man.

"You're a Teletubby generation, what's so attractive about Forbi?

*Samuel grunts*

Samuel Lin was no longer surprised. Even the most powerful mental awakeners could not look into this much detail about their opponents. His flimsy thoughts were mixed with the purpose of testing how far he could look into his mind. The result of the test was... He was not even human.

"It's fun, the dark hall... "

"Yeah. they..." Samuel Lin said in a hurry, looking around as a habit.

In fact, he did not intend to talk about them so much, however, the situation had turned unexpectedly.

"You don't have to worry."

"Sorry. It's not that I do not believe in you. " Samuel Lin coughed out the earphones he had plugged into his ear and swapped them for another. Then, he looked at the earphones in his hand and opened his mouth.

"Do you know the secret about this?"

"No." Jaehwang shook his head.

Samuel Lin's earphones were designed for Hunters.

It was an essential item among the hunters. It had a translation function, but the Hunters who use the same language must wear it too. It was necessary to clearly understand the leader's order in the noise of battle. It was an indispensable item in a raid. In addition, it had functions that enabled the full communication with the raid supporters, the location finder, along with a few functions such as recording and music.

"Very comfortable. It's a must for hunters."

Samuel Lin broke the earphone in two. It's packed with lots of stuff in the tiny device.

"It's the most damaged thing during a raid, but it's cheap for what it offers, so it's also used by the general public."

Crackle ...

Samuel Lin pulled a very small chip out of them.

"But people don't know it exists."

"What is it?"

"Storage. It stores all the conversations that a Hunter has."

"Is it not its original feature?"

"It's a different one. This one was unknown. Since it was damaged so often they come in for repairs on a daily basis, these chips are all collected at headquarters."

"Is that so?"

It's like an urban legend, but a more shocking fact came next.

"And level five or more Hunters' chips are specially managed. We gather all the conversations they talk about every day, mine data with big data, and extract the information. "

If Samuel Lin's words were true, it was quite shocking. In addition, this fact was not known even at the Martial Arts House. The entire support team would be laid off for not finding out about this kind of feature in the Master Archer's earphones.

But Jaehwang spoke calmly. "That's interesting."

"Yeah. The companies that produce this stuff don't even know what it's for. The supplier of this chip was one of the owners of the Dark Hole."

Samuel Lin paused to speak and took a sip of his coffee.

"But they are not enemies."

"You are asking me to go to that dark hole."

"Yeah." Samuel Lin, who expressed his affirmation, quietly took his coffee.

Samuel Lin was not on anyone's side, but he knows one thing. He should not take Jaehwang's words lightly. That's why he came to Korea so hastily, to persuade him in person.

"I understand."

"Thank you."

"But their words are unacceptable."

In his words, the atmosphere in the visitor room became cold.

Samuel Lin spoke in a sober tone. "Please reconsider. If you stand up against them, our World Hunter Office will not be able to help you. No, you'll be an enemy with the World Hunter Secretariat. "

"Do you want to go against me?"

"Never, but the World Hunter Secretariat cannot be an enemy to the other side. So, no matter what I think, the World Hunter Secretariat will be your enemy. No, not just the World Hunter Office. Everything that you have never thought of will attack you," he spoke as earnestly as he could to persuade Jaehwang.

Jaehwang was not a man to be made an enemy, and it was not because of his power.

There was a symbolism he had. If the thing he warned of actually happens, he will be the only central point of reference in human civilization. The other hand, although it would take time, he was confident that he could convince them.

"I know what you think. But now is not the time to argue with them. "

"If you don't persuade them, you'll go a long way."

This was a warning.

No matter how strong Jaehwang was, the opponents were the ones who turned the tide in human history. Their ultimate goal was to maintain their power through the eternal survival of human civilization.

"It's fun."

But Jaehwang was stubborn.

"Tell them. Do whatever you want to do..."

#2

After Samuel Lin went back, their answers came back quite quickly.

[Somalia has launched a unified government after a long civil war. In addition, Somalia's warlords, who have been split for decades, are now united in Somalia through a dramatic settlement. The United Nations and other countries have pledged their support to Somalia with their positive message on...]

[This has led to the fact that there has been a great deal of consolidation and reorganization of Hunter troops in Somalia...]

[The World Hunters Secretariat has announced the idea of ?a global super-elite hunter group that will break the old tier-based monster raid system. The announcement was made in the US...]

[In today's announcement by Japan's deputy minister, Takeda Okada, Japan's delegation to reform the aging system of the existing mana stone market at a meeting of 20 OECD countries...]

Events that even by one would take headliners of all press flooded continuously.

"The attack has begun."

"It's pretty fast."

Jaehwang thought that he would have time for a week but in just three days, Jaehwang's foundations were being attacked. In Somalia alone, there were rumors that the hunters who poured in their capital, which had been contracted with Invincible, might separate and be included in the Somali Hunter Secretariat.

The Somali government was demanding a decision from Jaehwang for the United Somalia. Since it was dangerous to put the foreign forces involved in the country, an official letter had been sent in words of formal robbery, including a raid word that includes efficient use of power and appeasement to release them to strengthen Somalia's power.

It was the patriotism of the people that wrapped it up but in reality, there was not much patriotism from the Somali. What patriotism do you want from them that have been torn for more than a hundred years? Of course, some were upset, but most were conflicting because their families and economic base were in Somalia, not because of patriotism.

There will be no immediate impact on the global super-elite hunters who will raid the tier 9 monsters or the restructuring of the mana stone market, but they would grow as a threat to the status of Jaehwang.

However, Jaehwang and Irumi, who were listening to the news, did not look very startled.

Irumi's expression was rather bright. The reason was simple, Jaehwang no longer had to hold the reins.

They seem to think Jaehwang was against their power. Of course, they would have to do that to acknowledge his power. If they underestimated him, they would have attempted to kill them already. But there was something they did not know. What power Jaehwang was hiding ... and how cruel he could be. They were ignorant of what would happen the moment Jaehwang released his reins.

"Director Irumi"

"Yeah."

"I allow you to do what has been postponed."

"Thank you." At his request, Irumi replied with thanks.

It was Irumi who was like his alter ego, and the attack on Jaehwang was like attacking the god she serves. It was an immoral thing that should not exist and should not be tried. And now, her god's permission fell. It was the permission to bring punishment on them.

"Would you like to take a break?" Irumi said, and Jaehwang smiled.

Jaehwang had been living on a fairly tight schedule. There were very few events in which Jaehwang did not participate, including the usual 9-tier monster raids, monster waves that occur around the world, and the new gate stabilization.

He was thankful for the vacation.

"It's been a long time."

"Maybe the attack will get even stronger. It's inevitable that your divinity will be hit. "

Irumi was careful to say this because she knew the root of Jaehwang's power, who became a divine being. But, Jaehwang replied as if it was no big deal.

"You don't have to worry about it at all."

It's not just words. In fact, his godlike status was already saturated.

There was a definite threshold that could be tolerated because it was still a step in the human realm, and that threshold had been met long ago. In the end, even if half of his divinity falls, it would not be a blow to him.

"Okay." Irumi's eyes shone wildly. The owner's permission has also dropped, so there was nothing to hold back.

Chapter 271

In response to the opponents' aggressive moves, Irumi also immediately began to respond.

Her first response was to renew the contract for hunters who had been contracted with Invincible in Somalia. It was quite a high number. As many as 6,200 hunters from three to five stars were becoming stable cash cows due to the richer Somali monster resources than other countries.

"Please bring all your Somali friends. As the precursor of the great fusion begins, we need more Hunters to defend the Republic of Korea."

"Yes, Jaehwang." Irumi renewed the contract with them collectively and the content quickly became a hot topic. It's not just because the content of the contract was good or bad.

[The Somali hunters move to the Republic of Korea, with a radical contract deal that they will be dispatched to the world as hunters of Invincible... As they are directly opposed to the United Somali government... increasing the possibility of a clash between the two nations...]

[Promoting impulsive mass migration of foreign hunters to Invincible... More than 6,200 Somali hunters who have not gone through Korea's systematic hunter release system can be a new problem in Korean society.]

[Foreign Hunters are needed in Korea?]

[A Condemnation Statement from the United Somali Government! "Anachronistic and inhumane action of Invincible"]

The domestic and international media began to criticize indiscriminately as if they were waiting for this moment. 𝓵𝒊𝓫𝙧𝙚𝒂𝙙.𝒄𝓸𝒎

But as far as Jaehwang wanted it, Irumi was not shaken by their challenges. On the contrary, she began to apply punishment in a violent manner. The media in South Korea ended with just a one-time stand-up from Invincible.

But the overseas media were different. They did not change easily. It was rather natural because they belonged to the owners of the Dark Hole. Of course, appropriate measures were taken against them.

The foreign media began to wield their armored swords at random, holding a broadcast rights contract that had been made in connection with Jaehwang. Originally, the right to broadcast Jaehwang's raid was cheaper than its status. So the most common thing that went around was his videos. However, they were informed that the broadcasting rights would be changed to the open tender format at the same time and the price would be increased by at least 1,000%.

They were not an easy opponent.

The attack was omnidirectional. The pressure on the branches of Invincible all over the world began, and that was just the beginning. The raids on the Republic of Korea from China quickly broke out, and the hunters who raided abroad began to be kicked out one after another.

The same was true of the United States, which had been at distance with China. The biggest blow they took was a hit by the monster by-products and the mana-stone market. The punishment of the anti-dumping tariffs was imposed on monster by-products and the mana stones exported from Korea.

That was not it, they started attacking gate passes. If one were to defeat a gate in a developing country, they have the right to use the gate for a certain period of time. The World Hunter Secretariat started attacking that, and their reason was wild.

For no apparent reason, they confiscated the gate right claiming that Jaehwang violated the gate management regulations in Korea. The World Hunter Secretariat, by the looks of it, was already on their side.

It was not just an attack on the Martial Arts House and Jaehwang, but an attack on the entire Korea.

And what was Martial Arts House's reaction?

[Armors made by 9 Tier Monster by-products will be released in large quantities for the Hunters in Korea. In addition, a domestic clan would be willing to buy the by-products sold in an auction format.]

The world's nine tier monster body was lacking. In fact, except for the 9-tier monster Jaehwang raided, there was not enough to meet the demand of many hunters. Even with money, not anyone could buy the by-products of the 9-tier monster but in the Invincible, it was released in large quantities.

Of course, it was conditional.

Those who wanted a product in the form of an item could come to the Invincible and present their Hunter card. It's limited to one set per person, so they couldn't buy it for someone.

There was also a limit that the purchaser must be of at least a five-star Hunter. Honestly, if they were below that level, no matter how good the armor and weapons were, they wouldn't be able to challenge high-leveled monsters.

For armor sold, there was a condition that it should not be sold to others and yet, the people gathered like clouds.

The price was so expensive, and the government stepped in.

The government loaned the hunter with a long-term plan of low interest. These items were made from the body of a 9-tier monster. It's invincible from the attacks of the seven-tier monsters, and only eight-tier monsters would cause a minor injury to the one wearing it. It was a weapon made from the body of a nine-tier monster.

Korea's Hunters' fighting power began to rise.

The clans wishing to buy raw by-products were also specified in the contract. There should never be secondary processing sales. However, people favored the armors that were produced at the Martial Arts House and the Invincible. In a market where the price was high and fakes could be abundant, their marks have become a symbol of strength.

When this happened, the hunters of other countries stared at Korea as they drooled.

The complaints then followed in response to the reason why they do not sell overseas. Only the brimming answers came from the World Hunter Secretariat.

They were not oblivious. Even if they distorted the facts through the media, they could quickly find out what they wanted to know. It was obvious that some sort of struggle was happening on a massive scale.

You cannot buy a 9-tier monster product even if you have money, but you can in Korea.

The nation's financing has helped the people who have not been able to buy it. Hunters have been pouring all they had on these armors, and the amusement facilities targeting the hunters complained that their sales had dropped sharply.

Some clans attempted to smuggle some armor overseas, but they were caught by the Task Force of the Korean Hunter Secretariat, which had the clan's license revoked.

"Jaehwang, do you have to do this?"

"Of course," Jaehwang said matter-of-factly.

Samuel Lin came back with a very fatigued face. Once again, he came to mediate, but his face turned white in a single document that Jaehwang brought out.

"This is the neglect of all those suffering from monsters, and all those who will suffer from later monsters... "

"Hey. Samuel Lin..."

"Yeah?"

Jaehwang stopped him and looked at him with his cold eyes.

"Are they doing sublime deeds for the happiness of all?"

"..." Samuel Lin dropped his head.

"You know the story of the Boy who cried, Wolf. The threat of wolves was in front of the sheep's necks, and they seem like shepherds who don't go to take care of their sheep because of their pride. By the way, am I a shepherd, boy? I've definitely warned you. Why should I worry about what they don't care about? "

"You are right, but aren't you doing an ego battle like them? This is concerning many lives. "

"Do I really look like I'm fighting with them because of pride?"

"If it's not, then...?"

Samuel suddenly shut up.

"Are you trying to ..."

Jaehwang just smiled lightly and did not deny nor agree to the words he said.

"Do you really want to turn them into enemies?"

"I'm done talking. The information on that paper is now being announced by the director, Irumi."

"No, that... can't..."

"If you don't like it, I'll give you a condition. The video that I gave you, Samuel Lin can directly spread into the world and declare that danger."

"..." Samuel shut his mouth. He was probably concerned about his reputation.

Looking at him, Jaehwang rose from his seat with a smile. There was nothing more to say. At first, warning them about the dangers of the Dark Earth, Jaehwang was thinking of two ways. It was a test. If they listened to him and prepared in light of it, he would have helped them to his best ability. The 9-tier monster by-products now being sprayed in Korea would also be sprayed free of charge.

After failing the test, the second option was implemented. More innocents would die, but Jaehwang couldn't care less about it.

Therefore, the route was changed to ensure that at least those in the Republic of Korea were kept alive.

Some might curse him, "Is he giving up without even trying?"

However, if the Dark Earth had invaded them, even Jaehwang wouldn't be able to stop it. But if they disagree and oppose what Jaehwang was doing now, it leads to a future that could only fail.

Fighting with enemies inside and outside is not the style of Jaehwang.

He doesn't go beyond his limit. He didn't naively hope that he could overcome anything somehow. Only cold calculations can lead to victory.

[The Master Archer, Chun Jaehwang, will stop all raid activities as of today. He was recently wounded during the Dark Earth attack and in need of treatment and medical care...]

Just as there were no penalties for their termination of the contract, the Invincible was not responsible for it either, so the termination of the contract was easy. Of course, it's easy on a contract, but the blame was inevitable, so Irumi lied to the world without any hesitation.

What could they do at the announcement that Jaehwang was injured?

They couldn't put an injured person in front of a monster. Some who knew the truth were indignant, and each of the press tried to say that Jaehwang had impure intentions rather than injuries, but the people were rather busy insulting the press and the critics.

This was because the achievements of Jaehwang have been so high. The man who went around the world raiding monsters could not be lying. Moreover, they were already seen as a move to rule out Master Archer.

Of course, their intentions would have been to have Jaehwang raid until they were ready.

But he wasn't just sitting around either. He was also busy in his own way.

#2𝙡𝙞𝓫𝒓𝙚𝒂𝓭.𝓬𝒐𝓶

"Grandfather."

Jaehwang bowed slightly. Strings of mana began to bloom from the giant body of a man sitting in a cross-legged position.

"Have you come?"

At Jaehwang's call, the giant woke up.

There was a terrible aura in his eyes. It was unbelievably strong and bold, incomparable to him before... but it felt refined.

Those who have crossed a limit have their own enlightenment. A lone transcendent who creates something out of nothing with a will to build on an infinitely high and strong self... Before Jaehwang, in Korea, there was already the strongest who had hidden the true power of his body, the man who was rightly called the most superior among humanity, Kwon Je.

When he was stimulated by Jaehwang who was at a slightly higher level, despite being an old man, he began to be stronger and stronger. But in recent years, Jaehwang has learned that it was just the beginning.

As Jaehwang's authority was growing incredibly fast as Kwon Je joined him with the mission of preserving human existence, he also became stronger.

Although it was helped by Jaehwang, it was a collaboration of talents, efforts, and beliefs that he was more monstrous rather than genius himself.

*Flashing*

In his rebellious eyes, a gleam flashed and then disappeared as if nothing was there.

"You're aging backward."

He was apparently rather young when he was presiding over the senior citizens of the party. His white hair had now turned black.

"I am so annoyed in the morning to death," Kwon Je said, pointing at his thing.

"You should get married"

"Stop kidding..." Kwon Je laughed, enjoying himself.

Jaehwang looked at Kwon Je with a refreshed look. Some people could call it 90% effort and 10% talent, some said that it's 60% talent and 40% effort, but they could not say who was right or wrong.

Just as every person was different, there were various kinds of enlightenment, and the constitution, environment, and effort of the person were the foundation of that person.

But the only thing Jaehwang could say for sure was that if he had competed under the same conditions, his greatest opponent would be Kwon Je.

Tss tsss tsss ...

The power coming from his two fists was not like those of before.

He was a beast with only the will to destroy. On top of that, his aura came with a slight hint of will that it would overcome anything so he would be able to protect anyone.

"I have something for you."

With that, Jaehwang pulled out Astrafe, which was a golden recurve bow.

"What is this?" As he shook his head, Kwon Je accepted Astrafe and he looked at it with surprise.

"Legend-class artifacts..."

"If you subjugate it, you can make it in the shape of the weapon you want."

"Funny." It's a legendary class artifact that even Kwon Je had never seen before. He seemed to be in conflict for a while but then, he nodded. Now was the time to do anything if it could make him strong.

Strafe shook in his hand as if it was disliking being in someone else's hand. It was also forcefully subdued by its previous owner, so it tried to resist as much as possible this time.

"Well, check this thing out." Kwon Je grinned because a mere weapon was resisting him. He gripped Astrafe harder

"Hmm..."

Astrafe started making sparks and attacked him.

The strength of Astrafe was too great to be regarded as a light tease. The divinity dissolved in the Astrafe began to test Kwon Je's authority.

But rather, it burned Kwon Je's competitiveness.

He was the same kind as Jaehwang. Weapons were just an extension of the hand. There was no such thing as compassion when it came to weapons, and Kwon Je was more ignorant than Jaehwang.

"You little thing, let's do this." Kwon Je grabbed Astrafe with both hands and began to break it down.

"GYYAAHHHH"

As he began to twist it ignorantly, the Astrafe began to scream in pain. This insane beast was not a type to accept the test of weapons.

If Jaehwang tried to crush the Astrafe with his own energy, Kwon Je chose to break it by force. How much time had passed?

The rebelling Astrafe that seemed to be wrapped in white light then turned into a gauntlet. On the front of the gauntlets surrounding his forearms were long lightning bolts.

"This is nice."

Chapter 272

*BOOM*

With a loud explosion, a man flew into the air. After rolling on the floor several times, the man wriggled and raised itself up.

"You shit, how can you be attacked by so little?"

"Sorry!"

"Come back soon!"

At least she was not too unsatisfied that the man did not let go of his shield as he flew, she was yelling but there was no anger in her voice. The shield didn't see any scratches, even though it just took the blow of a six-tier monster head-on. These days, the saying goes that one could eat ramen if they have their shields up.

In fact, some BJ tankers were only tanking with shields and broadcasting.

*SPLASH*

A large sword sweeps through the neck of a giant monster in a row.

He did not even load his mana, but the two necks flew away instantly like paper.

"Hung, it's too weak for me," a man with wispy hair and sunglasses shook his sword sideways and spoke arrogantly. The two necks of 5-tier monsters, which were as strong as a six-tier monster, were divided into two. If he was a true six-star hunter, this arrogance was expected but soon, he had a spicy hand that smashed his back.

"It's weird if you can't cut it with a 9-tier monster claw sword! Don't fool around and go support the others!"

"Ouch! sister! Why did you hit my head! "

"The raid isn't over yet! Can't you keep up? "

"Okay. OK!" The man grumbles and moves quickly to his position. "EEEYYAAAAA!"

The giant monster tried to crush him with its weight, but the tall tanker stood on his feet, withholding the assault before he pushed the monster to the side. The crazy effect of 50% additional strength on the shield made this possible.

"Take it!"

"Ouahhh!"

As soon as the monster's neck was exposed, the sword was inserted in its body vertically.

SLASH!

"Kuh uhhhh!"

With half of its neck cut off, the monster roared and tried to stand up. Nevertheless, its attempt ended as soon as the second strike was made.

"KKEEEEE..."

"*gasping*

"...the raid ends..."

"Wow..."

They can't believe it themselves.

Although armed with the best equipment, they did not want to take risks, so they stayed with raiding tier four to five monsters. It used to take 20 to 30 minutes to raid a monster before but now, it didn't even seem like a raid.

It took them four minutes to cut them down.

The 8-tier monster armor purchased from Invincible, as well as the claws of the 9-tier monster bought with the money they squeezed out of the squad, made it feel like it wasn't a raid but a walk in the back of the neighborhood. Drunk to victory, they went in deeper than the original plan and encountered 6 tier monsters like bad luck was on their side. If it was normal, it would not have been strange; they were all killed.

But they had slain the 6-tiered monster without any damage. Normally, one would need to have four five-star hunters with tier-five equipment to beat a single tier-six monster.

"I'm losing my mind." Squad's main dealer, Nam-il, carefully held his sword.

Its price was 20 billion won. They could have gotten a loan of 10 billion won from the country but they raided like this for a month, this item could pay for itself like it was nothing.

"Really great." His friend Sun-woo, who flew away from the monster's tail attack a while ago, was busy turning around a shield that had no scratches. Although the paint was peeling off, there were no minor scratches. With their healer's constant treatment, he should be able to fend off even tier-seven monsters. Of course, messing with the seven-tier monsters was not recommended. Tier 7 monsters were medium to large monsters that only attack raids would touch.

"Hey, let's take a rest."

"Sure."

It was a raid that was pursued a little dangerously so the main tanker and leader, Donghu, ordered a break.

"Sang Ah, how far did we come? "

"D3 area, it's too deep. It will cost us 20% to collect it."

"I can't help it, we didn't expect to meet this here, after all?"

A huge reptile, about 20 tons in weight, laid its body on the ground with its tongue out. The 4-ton monster beside it would look like a pebble compared to it. The monster they just raided was a reptilian monster called, Blue Gigas.

Its teeth were armed with poison but that sword, which was made from the claws of a tier-nine monster, had no problem cutting through its body.

"Long live the Invincible"

"Long live what? Hey, we're not the only ones who have this. A lot of these high tier monsters now cost garbage."

"Did you say that China doesn't follow the tariff policy? If they are stubborn, nobody can persuade them."

"Even for a world's factory, that wouldn't work so fast."

"Ehey, then we have to do this shit for a year to pay for it."

It feels great for one to wield a 20 billion won weapon, but because it's sold so much, the prices of by-products were plunging, and that realization was killing their good mood.

"What are you saying? Hey, you are supposed to be dead right now, you should be satisfied with it."

"That's right." At the leader's words, he nodded.

If it was usual, there must have been casualties. It could be himself, his sister Sang Ah, or the leader. However, surviving such attacks, they should thank those who released these kinds of weapons, disregarding its price.

"Will we head southwest tomorrow?"

"We should, this one was almost done too, but never crossed the border. The information from the nearby patrols reveals that it's possible that there were foreigners pretending to be villains to steal them some weapons."

"Ugh, Villains..."

After the collapse of the Three Kingdoms, the Republic of Korea's mighty villain was now only the Red Warrior. However, they were not much of a concern because they were inherently very moderate villains.

Villains who were now active in the Republic of Korea or Elus were literally hunters from other countries.

"Now let's go back, I must eat dinner at the gate even if it's late, and take a bath."

Everyone nodded at Sang Ah's words. They got up and started walking slowly. Crossing the Elus and raiding was risky, but today's hunt enabled them to earn several billion won.

#2

"Hook! Invincible progress!"

Everything was caught up in a lightning streak that soon started to burst into circles that smashed and bounced around his surroundings.

Thump... thump thump...

Tsss tsss tsss tsss tsss

The lightning began to gather and rotate and soon, it began to crack, which was then followed by a heavy sound.𝑙𝒾𝘣𝘳𝑒𝒶𝒹.𝑐𝘰𝓂

Tututu ... tututu ...

The things that went up to the air started falling one by one, and a giant with a long beard was catching his breath in the midst of it.

"Hoo Wook... wook... hoooo..." He let out a long sigh, fixing his posture and slowly controlling his breath.

"You're great"

Jaehwang sat by Kwon Je. Originally, in the morning, Jaehwang started the morning by jogging but nowadays, he starts his morning gymnastics with Kwonje. Of course, that morning gymnastics was not the kind of quiet morning gymnastics that people think but was strong forces running around and being thrown off to the surrounding terrain.

"Okay, this should be enough to send 9-tier monsters away in one shot. "

There was a huge pit about 20m deep and the sparks that came up were not yet radiating. It was about the size of a five-story building, but there was no joy in the face of the person who made the pit.

Kwon Je had long passed the competence level in that skill but he just had small enlightenment, so he placed his power into the Astrafe again. This was the result of it. If the previous invincibility progress was a radial storm, this current one dug straight down vertically.

"That's enough to severely damage a tier-10 monster," Jaehwang nodded and said, but Kwon Je shook his head.

"No, it's still far. It must be completely separated from the invincible progress to complete it."

Kwon Je's Invincible progress was a whopping class of unique skills.

The first start was a special grade and the ultimate skill made unique by using the enlightenment and skill upgrade rights... derived from there would be a unique class of the same grade. If one were to make it so easy, then he/she was a wizard and a fake character.

"I think you're rushing things."

"Impatience is poison in practice, but I can't help it if I think about the Dark Earth monster you showed. At least before that, I wish I had jumped over a wall..." Kwon Je sighed. Before, he did not have a clear goal but now, he has right in front of his eyes. 𝑙𝒾𝒷𝘳𝑒𝑎𝘥.𝒸ℴ𝓂

Naturally, he introduces himself as a demigod, a grandson who first dried his endless struggle, his grandson he hated but could not hate.

"When will I finish..." Kwon Je said like a complaint.

It was not being caught. But he did not think of Jaehwang by his side.

"Well, it's a technique to compensate for the invincible progression..."

Jaehwang was the real wizard and the fake character. He opened his status window and grabbed a page that he barely found.

"Hmm," Jaehwang gave him a small groan.

Dipping a finger in the vast river of knowledge was risky for even a half-god, such as himself.

The river also had ferocious fish. Their identity was still unknown. He only knew that it was a sentient being. They were the watchmen who guarded the vast river of knowledge.

If they weren't thoroughly defensive, the unauthorized intruder would have been quite defeated. Jaehwang, of course, quickly removed his finger before they flocked. Luckily, the information he wanted was caught successfully.

"Grandfather..."

"Well?" Kwon Je, who was in misery until Jaehwang called him, looked back with questionable eyes. Normally, the grandson who never talked at this time had spoken.

"The firewalls in the save system were quite high. You may pass by in a moment. You should read it quickly."

"Huh?" Kwon Je expressed his doubt, but Jaehwang reached out and grabbed his wrist without saying a word.

It was also his first time to transfer information to others.

"Ugh?"

Jaehwang pushed a handful of information, which he had just picked up, into Kwon Je's status window.

It was about a skill.

It's not a format that was inserted in one's head. It feels like a pretty thick book spreading through one's head at once. Nevertheless, once the book was over, it could not be reversed. As the grandson said, he only had one chance.

Kwon Je focused on deciphering all the mental powers and when it all disappeared, Kwon Je whispered its name with a grin of low sighs.

"Wuji Firework Technique..."

"Do you think it will help?" Jaehwang asked.

What he has grabbed was a martial arts technique from the ancient times of Korea.

And it was only part of it. However, even that was a miracle to Kwon Je.

"Huh, huh ..." Kwon Je burst into laughter.

It was a completely different martial art from the invincible progress, but it seems to be more helpful. It could work complementary with his skill. Anyway, the martial art came full circle. If one were to try this, something would still be gained.

It was then, from a distance, Irumi came running like she was flying. It's quite far, but her expression didn't look good. Jaehwang approached Irumi as she might hinder the enlightenment of Kwon Je.

When stopped, Irumi controlled her breathing.

"Is there a problem?"

"The Baeklin you have spoken of has returned."

"!" Jaehwang's eyes widened.

Finally, the long-awaited man has returned. The one who holds the key to solving all of this. However, Jaehwang started running at Irumi's last words.

"But his condition is strange. It's like a corpse... "

Chapter 273

"Hey, are you back?"

As Jaehwang entered the room, Baeklin sat down and raised his hand.

Someone would think that he's over at his friend's house, however, Baeklin's condition was not so good. His arm seemed to have been torn off, but that was not the main issue.

Jaehwang strengthened his gaze. At what Irumi said, he was confused on his way here so even before arriving here, he scoured the body of Baeklin, and he couldn't believe it even though he checked it with his own eyes.

Baeklin's body was now dead.

No, the expression of being dead was not appropriate. He couldn't feel his life energy and he felt like time had stopped.

"What happened?" Jaehwang asked.

"What do you mean, I'm dying," Baeklin said as if it was not a big deal. "Didn't I tell you before? My time stopped. It's so powerful that even as a corpse it still goes on for a bit." 𝙡𝓲𝙗𝒓𝙚𝓪𝙙.𝒄𝒐𝙢

"Then, is there anything wrong with you?"

"Of course everything is wrong with me. I'm going to die soon, I'm just holding on. The mana that is holding me together can't stay, so it will slowly collapse from the inside. I hate to feel such a terrible feeling, but... damn... but that's not important." Then, from the Infinite Storage, Baeklin placed a palm-sized white square box on the table. Next to it were two USB ports, which had dark stains on them.

"There's no time, so turn it on."

Jaehwang nodded silently at Baeklin's words, he took the tablet out of his Infinite Storage.

"It contains the information I got when I entered it, so you'll get a rough location if you analyze it."

When Jaehwang plugged in the ports, a few folders came out, and there were seventy videos and location files for navigation. The funny thing was that he could see some of its hidden files too.

The title was pretty funny. '18th Yonggang'

The preview showed him a gathering of 18-year-olds.

"Oh that, my dark history... well, whatever, at death, what does it matter." Baeklin, who squeezed his finger towards the tablet as if he wanted to delete it, swung his hand back with a nervous expression. Everything looked bothersome.

"I would like to explain, but I don't know if I will last for even five minutes. You'll have some trouble, damn it..."

"Why do you look like this?" Jaehwang asked.

"I met the strongest guy in Dark Earth."

"Ruler?"

"Ruler? The ruler... The ruler is right. Have you ever been through it? Then it'll be easy to explain. Okay, that's right. I was caught by him and had to run away. Thanks to you, that aging old man's two ghosts were destroyed and I am like this. To advise before I die, don't go to the gate I chose. I don't know what's going to happen because I put a little bit of... If you are curious, look through the video. I'm going now, and erase that black history of mine, please."

With that, Baeklin shook his hand. Then, a wave of black energy arose from his toes and began to erode his body. His face was distorted in pain and he began to age rapidly.

"I feel really dirty. Oh, and when my Infinite Storage is released, there'll be letters out of it, find it its owner. It will be quite a lot, it's about a thousand? Hehe..."

In the meantime, the black energy steadily rose at Belkin. Soon after, only his head remained.

"Grr...grrr...I'm sick of this. Say something. I went through shit to find this out"

"..."

Baeklin gagged and murmured, but Jaehwang looked at him with his mouth shut.

"Asshole... Damn, I don't have anyone to cry for me before I die. Young Mi, Jina, Bridget... I'll finally come to see you guys..."

His hair ran down like water. He was quite a beautiful man but was now decomposed into a terrible form. The time he was holding onto was now beginning to flow again.

"I'm talking to you honestly, but you... you look like a playboy. The old man said that Goongi is so hot, I envy you, asshole. Have fun and live well. "

It was a terrible will to say before death.

Even before Jaehwang said anything, the black energy completely wrapped him up. Jaehwang silently watched him.

"Um... um... um... um... uh, why am I not dying."

Even though the black energy was gone, Baeklin was still rolling his eyes. He looked more vivid than before. Rather, time was being reversed. His dark hair began to bulge and his wrinkled skin was pulled tight.

"Uh, uh... what's this power? huhh..." Baeklin opened his eyes wide at the overflowing mana that filled up his body. How do you fill a broken vase with water? Simply put it in the water, that's exactly how he looked right now.

At that moment, something grabbed Baeklin's hair.

"You shit, what did you just say? Have fun?"

"Uhh, uhhh, who are you?" Baeklin turned pale. They say life was a choice between birth and death, and Baeklin thought, a moment ago, that he just made a stupid decision and his opponents right now were monsters beyond his imagination.

*PPO WWWW*

"KUUUUHHHHHH"

What was this pain he could feel even after he became a corpse? Baeklin shook and looked at the white gem stuck in his chest.

From there, a great amount of energy came out and started surrounding him.

"Uh oh! OH! This is it!?"

"Do you think I'll kill you that easily?"

#2

"The location is most likely the Antarctic on the Dark Earth side." Baek Lin was standing by and explaining the video from the screen.

One mana stone was deeply embedded in his chest, leaving only the edges out, and whenever the mana emanated, the ancient words carved into his body shed light. His one arm was still missing, even Goongi couldn't recover it.

"Where is the dimensional stabilizer?" Jaehwang asked with a little arrogant look.

Baeklin's eyebrows were squirming, but the monster lurking beside him was too scary.𝓁𝘪𝘣𝘳ℯ𝒶𝘥.𝘤𝑜𝓂

"The dungeon is about 50 layers deep..."

"Wait, what does it mean to be a dungeon and a layer? And how do you know it's on the 50th floor? "

Irumi raised her hand.

Usually, dungeons just meant caves. There were monsters that could dig the ground, and they dig through the underground like ants to create endless caves. In the early days of the great fusion, these beings were quite annoying. Monsters do not make stairs for the convenience of humans. So, humans took a much easier way.

That's where the exploration drone comes equipped with biological weapons. Depending on the size of the dungeon, only about 100 to 200 pieces at the entrance would blow up all the way. The black drone, which was being studied at Daehyun's underground secret research institute, was also being developed to raid more than five-tier monsters inside the dungeon.

"It seems to be the work of ancient people, and there was a tombstone standing at the entrance. The letters were not recognizable, but the paintings indicated that it was 50 stories. It's only 50m, but it's quite deep. I would have given up on the 3rd floor if I hadn't had infinite storage.

Irumi nodded in response to Baekrin's answer.

"Can't you dig through it vertically?" Jaehwang asked if it was silly to move along the floor even if it's layered.

"A strange magic is at stake. Even if I smash through it, it can recover quickly. But can I continue to explain... ugh."

Baek Lin, who was trying to say something, turned to the eyes of the red-haired beauty leaning her head on the shoulder of Jaehwang. In fact, there were no possibilities he thought of that could result in his survival, because they spent almost all their energy to escape from there. He could barely live up to the mana that sustained his life, so he could barely move to the gate.

He couldn't even leave any mana to heal his torn arm and gave up his life when more than 80% of his body's blood was lost due to massive bleeding from his arm. In order to save himself, he needed a spell master like himself, at least three tier-9 mana stones, and a high-level healer who would support his life until the end of it.

But here she was

This Goongi with a deep grudge on the Thousand Years House, who he could not expect mercy from at this moment.

And it was only Jaehwang with his arms folded in front of him who would control such a thing.

"Hmm, but that's not important."

Baeklin opened another video file to change the mood. It showed a huge cave made of rocks. The ceiling and walls were embedded with jewels that seemed to be lighting, and space was endlessly connected. The ceiling was about five meters high.

"You cannot use the body."

"Yes." Jaehwang frowned. Of course, at such a height neither Goongi nor even a dragon could transform. Even without transforming, they have a similar combat power to Jaehwang, but they could not be compared to the regular state of their body. Of course, it applies to the enemy, but Baeklin's words blocked the idea.

"Monsters here are from 8-tier to 9-tier."

Jaehwang's eyes widened.

Tier 8 to 9 monsters appeared at a mere 50 m deep dungeon. A monster's power was proportional to its size so that was impossible but soon, the videos started playing. First, they looked human... their shells, shaped like armor, made them look like biped cockroaches.

When his head was shaded by the light of the jewel hanging on the ceiling, the height was about 4 meters, and those were slowly approaching, filling the passage.

"The name is called Iron Wheels. It's hard as the name says, they're using their four legs to fight and could attack with enough force to shatter a shield capable of tanking tier-9 monsters."

"I don't think they use mana?"

It's unbelievable that it rips such a shield without using mana.

"Yes, they don't use mana and they're strong. They could regenerate so if you can't kill them on the spot, they'll get up and chase you like crazy."

The ones that Baeklin describes were now being shown on the screen in real-time.

Baeklin, in front of the mighty monsters, took out everything he had. He was not just a magician. Now used by Irumi, the warfare ability with the Dragon Blade was that of a nearly eight-star hunter.

The two ghosts he brought out and several other techniques helped with his battle but were being pushed out by pure quantities. Techniques were of no use. Whether it was a defense or fire, they would only strike through and move forward.

"That's just the third floor?"

"Yeah, I don't know what's going on deeper down, but that's all I've got here."

Everybody closed their lips at the words of Baeklin. Their procession had everyone lost for words.

But Baeklin was not done yet...

"And all that stuff was under the command of the ruler you just named."

"!"

Chapter 274

Central South America had the largest monster zone on Earth. Bordering Brazil, Peru, Ecuador, Bolivia, Colombia, and Venezuela, there was a large jungle centered on the Amazon River even before the gate appeared. Now it was combined with the creatures from Elus so in that massive jungle, there was an incredible diversity of monsters and wild animal species.

It was a hunter's paradise, often visited by American hunters as well as the national hunters in South America. It ranges from one-tier monsters that could be raided by general people to seven-tier monsters dedicated to attacking raids and was the world's largest hunter base.

'Blue Diamond'

The name of the base might not seem very appropriate, but all the hunters who have visited this place would raise their thumbs, saying that only this name could fully express the place.

Blue Diamond, the city which occupies most of its bases, had the world's largest hunter auction house and a fortified amphitheater with new and emerging sports.

Hunters and hunters, hunters and monsters, and monsters and monsters fighting, this place was a good landmark of the city, symbolizing that monsters were no longer a threat to humans.

The amphitheater, which could accommodate 100,000 spectators, was now full of silence.

Was the game that intense? No, there were no announcer's breathless cries and no cheers. The Hunters who fought in the stadium were also looking at the huge multi-vision display that occupied one side of the stadium without any action.

Wobble... Wobble...

On the Multivision, the letters spelling, "red danger" were constantly crossing the screen, and it shows a large unknown monster trying to get out of the gate with a blood fountain.

"Crrr Aaaaaaaaaa Kkk"𝒍𝒊𝒃𝒓𝙚𝙖𝙙.𝓬𝙤𝙢

It was a giant monster of the Dark Earth who screamed in pain as it hung at the gate of 105 meters in diameter. The gate was already devastated by the monster's struggle alone. The problem was that this was not the only situation here. Some Dark Earth gates that existed all over the world have begun their activities.

*CRUMBLE*

In the center of the city of Mihara, Hiroshima Prefecture, Japan, there was a dark earth gate that occurred about 30 years ago and was closed. Under the Hunter Law, the public can't live in a one-kilometer radius of a closed gate, but its location was in the center of the city. For those who were now acclimatized to danger, the huge concrete walls blocking the gates were just part of their everyday life. 𝙡𝙞𝓫𝒓𝙚𝒂𝓭.𝓬𝒐𝓶

Now everyone here stopped to hear the dull ringing from the closed gate. At first, they thought it was an earthquake. Earthquakes were common in Japan. But the origin of the ringing was not so far away. It was a concrete wall that blocks the Dark Earth Gate.

Kuwung!

"What?"

"What?"

People walking on the road gathered in the barricades in front of the concrete wall.

At the time, the Japanese government vowed that there would be no danger because it was the strongest closed gate on the planet, but their faith was shaking little by little now.

POWWWWW

Along with the roaring thunder, something gigantic, presumably a horn, pierces through its thick barriers and sparkles in the sun. The faces of those who were filming it with their cell phone cameras turned pale without even thinking about running away.

"YYAA"

A woman's sharp scream rang. Beginning with screams, people began to scream and run away.

Thud! Kukukung!

The rocks made of concrete fell to the ground, and the vehicles passing under it became flat on the rocks. What would he say if the mayor of Hiroshima saw this scene after he had promised he would kill himself if the gate broke through?

"Run!"

"AAHHH!"

When it fell off the gate, it looked like a small piece of debris, but it's actually a ton of rock.

KUUOOOOOO

The falling debris was scary, but through the pierced hole, the scream of the monster was even scarier.

BOOM ! BOOM!

With a louder sound than before, the snout of the monster that probably just screamed a little while ago came through the hole. It was a mouth with hundreds of teeth, which were like saw blades. On each side of the mouth were two long horns, like those of a wild boar, which were twisted off and the concrete wall was torn apart like a sponge.

"Monster Alert! Monster Alert! Mihara citizens are advised to move in order to the nearby designated shelters or subways. I will inform you again... Monster Alerts ..."

The voice of the angry announcer rang in the distance, but no one was listening to it. The gate continued to break. How much time has passed? A giant foot-like thing popped out of the holes and stomped the ground.

ZzZZzZZZeeeeek

Its feet were so heavy it dug the ground deep.

*cars crashing and screeching*

The monster's body slowly starts to exit the gate. The size of the monster was enough to fill the gate, but after a while, the monster that had completely escaped began to smash the streets.

But this was just a prelude, thousands of red eyeballs flashed through the huge holes that the monster penetrated, and the monsters of the Dark Earth were pouring out. They began to make full-scale hell.

#2

[Closed Dark Earth Gates Chain Explosion! The scene of catastrophe that has become hell because of the monsters that poured out!]

A catastrophic event that could be explained by this one line of headline had happened all over the world.

Today, around 30 o'clock at Pacific Time, around 30 of the world's closed Dark Earth Gates have generated monster waves that were estimated to be 8 to 9 tiers. The magnitude of the devastation that occurred 60 years ago was unpredictable, and it was estimated that hundreds and thousands of people were already injured. The affected nations were calling all hunters with the highest level of Monster Alert. The countries that have been identified so far are Russia, the United States, Japan, China, Korea, Italy, Morocco, India, and Canada, and each country was doing its best to block the gate with all monster defense systems in operation.

"The World Hunter Secretariat is requesting the dispatch of hunters from unaffected countries to the affected country as soon as possible, but each country is refusing the request of the World Hunter Secretariat because of their own Dark Earth Gate management."

In addition, Korea, one of the victims of this wave, was known to be successfully blocking all waves, unlike other countries.

"In accordance with the International Hunter Law, the World Hunter Secretariat issued a forced mobilization order of six or higher hunters. Under this decree, this mobilization rule prohibits all commercial raid activities, and all hunters are given command over their efforts to defend against monsters. In addition, the World Hunter Secretariat asked the Master Archer to aid the victims as soon as possible."

The World Hunter Secretariat tried to resolve the situation quickly with a forced mobilization order. However, the countries that escaped the situation strongly opposed the forced mobilization order.

Since there was no guarantee that their gates would not open up the same, the countries tried to keep their hunters as many as possible.

Korea was no different.

No, the Republic of Korea was rather free from forced mobilization.

While one to two gates broke out in other countries, five Dark Earth gates exploded in Korea. Fortunately, the ROK was well prepared for the Dark Earth Gate, so no damage to the civilians occurred.

Is it possible to force a victim to release their troops? At this time, both domestic public opinions and politics raised their voices not to release the Master Archer.

Only one day was enough for the world to turn over. Thirty of the 216 Dark Earth gates that have been identified have exploded.

The number of people killed in one day was 800,000, including missing persons, and the damage could not even be estimated. What made it worse was that it was still in progress.

The whole world began to talk about the Master Archer.

It's not like there was no way to raid a tier-9 monster, but it must account for some damage. To raid the tier 9 monsters did not simply lie in the power of the hunter. Hunters and the military must work together.

There must be at least attacking raids with three of them going in and two raid teams in reserve. At least 3 tankers to tank 9-tier monsters and dealers have to be at least a 6-star hunter.

In addition, it was not only the nine-tier monsters that came out of the gate. At least hundreds and thousands of monsters appeared.

[When is the Master Archer going to appear?]

[South Korea Hunter Secretariat 'to solve the chaos in the Republic of Korea first' prevented the release of the Master Archer.]

Just a few days ago, the media in various countries, which were all consistent with critical articles about Jaehwang, said that only he could solve the situation.

But South Korea was silent.

#3

"Cruel!"

A huge hand with long claws picked up a bus that was stopped by the side of the road.

SCHwann! Kwaa Aang !

The bus split in half, and a man rushed into it. The debris flew but the lightning strike surrounding the man protected him from all that. The monster that threw the bus to the man opened its mouth.

Zzzzwwaaaa

A long green liquid spouted and everything that it hit bubbled and melted. It's a terrible acid that even melts rocks. The man pulled his fist back, staring at the acid breath.

Papak! Papaak !

Sparks started to clump together. Soon, when it was about the size of a fist, he flew towards the air and fired the sphere of lightning at the monster.

Ttuuuuuuuuwww

Flying like a canon, it hit the monster's crown.

But compared to the size of the monster, it was too small. Is it at most half the size of the scales covering the monsters?

"Qq Squeeeeek Eck !"

A blood fountain spouted from the top of the monster's head. The lightning ball shot by the man went through the crown of the monster.

The monster's giant body collapsed slowly.

Kuwung !

A monster crashed with a loud explosion. From the place where the lighting ball dug into, hot steam rose with blood. It's not just penetrating; it has completely cooked it inside.

Tatak ...

The man landed lightly on the body of the monster and had a beard and his hands behind his back, but there was no beard caught on his hand.

"Wow!

Shouts were heard from the surroundings, but the man shook his head with a stretched chin to see if he did not like his beard. Thanks to his grandson, he was happy to jump over the wall, but he suffered through vertigo and his proud white beard disappeared.

Chapter 275

"Wow, Kwon Je, you are great!" One of the attack captains approached and shouted to Kwon Je.

It was because he didn't know how to raid a 9-tier monster so easily. Would you have thought that there would be anyone who could solo a 9-tier monster except for Jaehwang?

However, he was not pleased with his words.

"What is going on in other places?"

"We haven't heard anything from E and D yet."

Daegu and Busan.

The North Korean side and the Gyeonggi-do two were in charge of The Invincible Palace and the Martial Arts House, while Daegu and Busan were under the Hunter Secretariat.

"Hmm." After a while, he shook his head.

Now it's the outpost. He felt like he wanted to take care of it all, but the more he did this, the slower the other hunters had to experience. If he were to go out, he could raid monsters with less damage, but that's not going to fix everything.

"I'll withdraw."

"Yes, okay," the chief engineer responded with a salute at the end of the proposal. For him, it was an honor to be glorified just by conducting a raid with the power.

It was then when a helicopter flew down at the side of the boat and sat down. Everyone around it frowned.

Although the raid was over, it was reasonable to be sanctioned to enter the battle area in this way.

It was Samuel Lin and his companions who got off the helicopter. He looked at the corpse of the fallen tier 9 monster in amazement and soon, he woke up and came to Kwon Je with a pale expression.

Although the head of the World Hunter Secretariat appeared, they were not surprised because he had already entered Korea and was expected to come here.

"I see you, Kwon Je."

Samuel Lin bowed his head first. It's not easy considering his position but rather, the expression of Kwon Je who receives the greeting was calm.

"It's been a long time since, Samuel."

"Yes."

The two had a face. At the inauguration of Samuel Lin, Kwon also attended as Korea's representative. Of course, it was the opposite situation now.

"What's going on with the busy Secretary-General?" Kwon Je said, acting like he didn't know.𝙡𝒊𝓫𝓻𝓮𝙖𝙙.𝓬𝒐𝙢

Then, Samuel Lin said without hesitation, "Do you know the location of the palace?"

Upon hearing the Dark Earth Gate explosion, Samuel Lin came to Korea shortly after having an emergency meeting with members of the Dark Hall. This was to meet the archer who would have the most information about the incident. He also brought the Dark Hall members' declaration of surrender. They also realized that things weren't working and decided to withdraw from the line of conflict with the Master Archer.

However, in response to Samuel Lin's words, Kwon Je answered with a grumpy expression. "I don't know why you're asking for it."

It means that they don't have the right to talk about it.

Think about what they did to Korea. They raided 9-tier monsters that were eating up the territory of the country to help tens or hundreds of millions of people find their hometown. Was that all? His grandson ran to help anywhere in the world when a request for assistance came in. Even if he was the world's greatest hunter, the world was wide and his body was just one.

At one point, he went around the world for over a month and confronted the monsters.

The economic gains from monsters have been generously solved for the poor and those suffering from monsters. If the world knew what Jaehwang had not revealed, they should have bowed to Jaehwang.

But what did they do?

In one day, he changed his face and the whole world bit him. They asked them to come and uncover the video they sent to warn them that they should be prepared for the dangers of the Dark Earth. Only after the Dark Earth Gate exploded, those who mistook them as if they were reigning on top of the archer, came to know that the fire had fallen on their feet.

"It is a matter of respect," Samuel Lin said and at that end, Kwon Je stopped walking and looked back at him.

"Your logic is very convenient. The world's reputation has been overtaken. Was it my illusion that their respect was less than your pride? "

The words of authority were shortened. It meant that there was no respect anymore.

It was Samuel Lin, who said that he was really in pain. Kwon Je seemed to recognize him as a group already.

"I understand. You can swear with anything but now, I need the power of the archangel."

Push!

Kwon's hand grabbed Samuel Lin by his chest.

"Okay, that's why I came to murmur to my grandson to release the old feelings and go for a monster raid soon."

"Ugh ..." Samuel Lin could not escape the hands of Kwon Je. No matter how much he was as a 7-star hunter, the results would have been the same.

"Release your hand!" The Hunters who were escorting Samuel Lin pulled out their swords.

They were escorting the Secretary-General of the World Hunter Secretariat in close proximity. One could ask whether there were a total of five people... five, but all of them were not only hunters of seven stars, but also the strongest among the strongest who have wrapped their whole body with artifacts.

Before meeting Jaehwang, it would have been difficult to deal with in the past. No matter how strong he was, it's troublesome to fight five 7-star hunters close by. However, they were just ridiculous to Kwon Je.

Pow-pow-pow-pow-pow!

"Ugh-oh-oh!"

"Gag!"

All five groaned all at once. The two dropped their arms out of their hands to see if it was hard to handle. It was too fresh for the reaction of 7-star hunters. If anyone saw it, it would have been seen as a catch for two or three-star hunters.

However, there was a profound crowd hiding inside.

Five of the mana's unused attacks resigned because they accurately pinpointed the smack of the attack they were preparing.

"You are in poor control."

"Shhh, how..." Samuel Lin's eyes shook. He knew the skills of those escorting him.

They were never going to be pushed out like this. Kwon Je, who made the fist, shook his fist lightly as if he had not even given a dime. Even the Emperor did not show such a feat. That concludes that Kwon Je was a hunter of 9 stars, but it was a ridiculous guess. He became a 9-star hunter in just a few years. Of course, there was no reason for Kwon Je to explain it.

"Are you still proud of the subject you came to ask for?"

"Please tell me where the Master Archer is. I will persuade him. "

People were dying while he was doing this.

To stop this ridiculous pride fight, he was willing to kneel. He confessed all the time that he had to go first. If he had followed him, at least he would have investigated the closed Dark Earth Gate.

In his words, Kwon Je laughed.

"Will you go where he is? It's not funny." Kwon Je shook his head. It was a place where only the chosen ones could enter. Those who were not qualified would pay with their lives.

"You cannot go."

Kwon Je looked at the distant sky, thinking of the land that didn't even allow him to enter.

#2

"I always feel dirty here."

"I agree and wonder how this land could exist under the same sky."

Jaehwang looked up to the sky.

Purple clouds, not ash, were thick. It was not an ordinary cloud. It's a kind of gas cloud. The body's sensory screams when they emanate from the body of giant creatures floating in the sky into the ground like a haze.

Even if that was the evidence of the living beings of a perfect life, it feels so dirty that their body was in hell.

Plop...plop...squishy squishy...

There was no dry land. Whether it's because of that gas cloud or something in the ground, it's always this way. At least it might smell like Earth, giving this smell of this terribly decaying mold.

He did not take the arrow out from the infinity storage. No, he just unlocked all artifacts in his body.

Everything that comes into the senses like a haze was indifferent to him, but Jaehwang was not alert. That indifference was a trap. He's not in a hurry.

Step...step...

Over a few mountainous gardens. It was more like the garden, but beyond the garden, its name was unknown. There were no monsters here. They didn't know what to call them, but they didn't want to wake them up.

"I have to go back."

"Why don't you just walk in?"

"I'll reject it."

The creeps that appeared with the old Sake-no-Osuke spread out like lakes.

Black and dark shadows were roaming in them. It looks like Sake-no-Osuke, but its spout, which was many times larger than that, is fierce and grows bigger, and then sweeps around and swallows everything around it.

Dudududu...

A mountain slowly rose while the ground was shaking.

It was literally a mountain.

Kukukukuku...

Dozens of legs pushed the boat and slowly began to crawl.

It seemed to be approaching Jaehwang, but it was only an illusion of the eyes. Jaehwang walked slowly off the path where it passed.

Kuku Kuk Kung ...

The monster's destination was a creepy lake. A huge coffin extending from the monster's body digs into the lake and begins to eat as if it was sucking up the water with a pipe.

Jaehwang walked past it constantly.

Goongi was his walking buddy. Jaehwang walked and walked, so he finally reached his destination.

The navigation screen emitted a red light to indicate the destination.

"Here it is."

The white stone was called a huge monument, but it was just one giant rock. Underneath the indecipherable letters, the pictures gave him a brief overview of what it does. It was something like an article for future generations who would come after Jaehwang.

Behind it was a black hole that appeared to be the entrance of the dungeon.

But Jaehwang did not set foot there.

No, rather, he walked away from it.

How much time had passed? He stopped in place.

"Funny." Jaehwang looked around and said, "Come out."

Shortly after the words of Jaehwang, the sticky land near Jaehwang began to rise slowly. Wriggling, it soon turned into an image and frowned upon Jaehwang's eyes. It was similar to Jaehwang at hand. It seemed that all the drab colors seemed to be mixed up with sugar, and it slowly became like Jaehwang.

"What a horrible hobby."

After a while, it became like him.

"What a horrible hobby." 𝑙𝒾𝒷𝘳𝑒𝑎𝘥.𝒸ℴ𝓂

Even their voices were the same.

Chapter 276

Facing that thing, it reminded Jaehwang of a Doppelganger. Of course, it's not a real monster, it's just one of the mythical monsters from Western fairy tales. But the funny thing was that it even copied Jaehwang's vibe.

Jaehwang stared at his opponent silently, and his opponent stared at him too. It was Ruler who first opened his mouth, and the first word from his mouth was a very surprising word.

"Let's talk."

The words of Jaehwang were blocked at the moment. He speaks fluent Korean.

"What do you mean?"

"It is literally."

Gugugugu ...

The ground on which he was stepping up woke up and became like a chair.

"Sharing information. Sit down." 𝒍𝓲𝒃𝙧𝓮𝙖𝒅.𝓬𝙤𝓶

Jaehwang sat in the chair as Ruler said. If he was not bothered by the scenery around them, they could be having a cup of tea.

"I apologize first." Ruler bowed his head.

"Are you talking about an attack?"

"Yes, but correct your words. It was you who attacked first."

It's a little tedious for a ruler.

"I attacked first?"

"Yes. Isn't it you who have invaded my world? "

"Didn't Dark Earth attack the Earth also? Jaehwang asked, and Ruler shrugged at his question.

"I am limited to being a dominant power. You can't manage it all. That's why I have never exercised control over things that have passed to Earth. "

"It's like the other one."

"Okay."

In response, Jaehwang shrugged.

"I apologize. I didn't know the story would work," Ruler said as Jaehwang bowed his head.

"By head down?"

"It is an expression of sorry."

"Right."

However, he bowed along with Jaehwang.

'What is this? Isn't he a strange guy?'

'That's shocking too. One thing is certain, he just seems curious about something new,' Goongi said with an impatient voice.

And Jaehwang concluded that way. Ruler was curious, and there seemed to be some misunderstandings.

"Did you attack me because I attacked the monsters?"

"It's both right and wrong. I was trying to rule you out."

"Why?"

"isn't it obvious. Think about what your humans did by entering my world. "

"I don't know," Jaehwang answered. Ruler shook his head and clasped his hands. Then, the soil on one side writhed and made hundreds and thousands of figures. What they were doing was moving in the shape of monsters and people holding weapons. They got tangled up and started fighting.

He could see the bomb exploding, which soon produced a mushroom cloud.

Many monsters fell in the explosion.

"I did it to my world that you call Dark Earth." In the words of the Ruler, Jaehwang sighed.

If he looked at it, the reason why they were their enemy was clear.

There was no excuse. The Earth's hunters came across Dark Earth. Not all of the Dark Earth gates that have appeared so far have been closed. They were spying on them constantly. Whether it was for the purpose of preventing future monsters from appearing or for exploration, the hunters were put in and fought against the monsters.

From what the ruler had shown, it seemed that the nuclear bomb had been fired several times. No, it exploded quite a bit.

Thinking from the other side, it was enough to attack. That's not what Jaehwang did though.

"But why are you trying to talk like this?"

"You guys felt like me. There are many such beings among my people, but you are the first to come from another dimension. So, I decided to talk."

"You guys?" Jaehwang was a little surprised, what he just said was plural. It might be something he knew, or it might be a mistake in choosing a word.

Ruler said, hinting at the prospect of Jaehwang, "It's about being in you. Am I wrong? "

"... right," Jaehwang admitted. As Jaehwang nodded and looked curiously, Ruler said,

"There is something I've been wondering. Why did you go there? "

"There?"

"It's an ancient ruin. Didn't you stand in front of the tower of Babel, guarding the ancient ruins like the man who came before? "

"Tower of Babel... or do you know about the place you call ancient ruins?" Jaehwang was quite surprised. The words familiar from the earth came out.

Tower of Babel

A tower built by humans who challenged God in the Bible. Of course, he knew that the Bible itself was borrowed from the myths and writings of the Middle East, but he didn't expect it to exist in the Dark Earth.

"Know this well. Isn't it where the creators created the device to contain us here?" The ruler knew in detail quite a word.

His preconceptions about him were breaking.

"I knew that civilization here was completely gone. How did you know that? Jaehwang asked.

Then, the ruler in the shape of Jaehwang begins to writhe in pain. It turned into various colors as if it couldn't overcome the turbulence.

"I'm the representative of everything... abandoned by the ancients."

#2

Ruler started talking.

It's kind of a misnomer to call him a he. Would it be appropriate to think of it as a multiplexed person? Ruler said he was not a being. His body was one, but it consists of dozens and hundreds of personalities, combined and evolved over tens and thousands of years.

"The creators called me an experiment, the Eternal Immortal Experiment."

Ruler was an eternal life. Eternal life was born in the hands of the ancient people. Just as humans in the past tried to create an AI that could think like humans, the ancients tried to create a transcendental eternal life by combining magic and biology.

The reason was the result of the efforts of the ancients to transform their bodies into transcendental eternal life as a way to escape the earth, which has been polluted by the explosive population and the indiscriminate use of nature. However, a problem occurred, it was used for war.

Ruler-like, but more aggressive and destructive beings were created one after another. War and conflict existed among the ancients. Among them, rulers continued to evolve, and they became more and more deadly, and at one point, they became uncontrollable.

The battle continued on an unimaginable scale on Earth.

The ancients, who had already advanced to the solar system, had to take extreme measures in fear of dying.

The late-minded ancients realized that they should no longer use destructive methods and brought out a prescription to separate them into dimensions. The ancients could hardly destroy them. They were no match for transcendental creatures capable of infinite evolution.

"We were left on earth to continue the war after their disappearance, in line with the intentions of our Creators. No one knows how much time has passed. All we knew was that we had to destroy the enemy, and after a long time I won."

The story was pretty long.

It's an ancient story that's boring on the mystery bulletin board he had heard in the past, but it's not boring at all because of the living evidence in front of him. In addition, Ruler was very good at speaking Korean.

"But you're good at talking."

"There were people who were caught by me who spoke the same language as you. I learned from them."

"Right."

Jaehwang shut up when he asked about human beings. He also lost interest in him. The result was obvious.

Perhaps the reason why Ruler has such a fluent skill was because of the knowledge he had drawn from the hunters who invaded Dark Earth. However, if the intelligence of the Dark Earth monsters were captured, humans would have been as cruel as they did.

And apart from that, Ruler's thoughts were bound to be greatly modified.

"Then why did you go there?" The ruler's question slowly opened his mouth. Perhaps Jaehwang could get things done without fighting.

Jaehwang began to explain things gradually. "By reactivating the dimensional stabilization device, we will stabilize the dimensions again."

Ruler nodded when Jaehwang explained. "Right, are you trying to prevent the dimension from returning to its original form? "

"Yeah."

"Funny. As far as I know, your humans seem to be very fond of aggression."

"I can't deny it, but not all of them are."

The ruler nodded as if the ruler had agreed. Jaehwang was nervous. The explanation was over and now only Ruler's judgment remains.

"It's good information."

And as the words ended, the ruler's mood changed.

It felt like a completely different being. Jaehwang's complexion was hardened by the change of ruler. The atmosphere was completely different and a strong wave of mana came at him.

"You had no idea at all," Jaehwang said.

"Okay, why should I refuse the opportunity to get out of this boring and boring world and have new seeds of evolution?" Ruler sighed.

It was not within the expected range he thought. However, he only confirmed that the easiest way to solve everything was gone. The other person did not think about the peaceful way from the beginning

"You will regret it," Jaehwang said, getting up from his seat.

But the Ruler only shrugs.

"My army has already begun to penetrate the Earth and without you, there seems to be nothing to stop my army. I'm trying to erase that uncertainty right here."

Kung-kung ... Kung-kung ... Kung-kung ...

"Kuwoooooo!"

"Krrrrrr!"

Along with the heavy rain, huge mountains rose at once. The enemies weren't the only ones. The powerful beings coming from the depths of the earth were also countless.

"Are you trying to kill me here?"

"Yes, because you are dangerous and so interesting. I will become more complete by absorbing the existence of this world with the same power as me. But don't blame me too. This was also the reason why I was born."

After that, Ruler disappeared as if he was absorbed into the ground. All that remained were powerful monsters full of murderous intent against Jaehwang.

"Haa..." Jaehwang shook his head and took out his arrow.

Although he moved to the gate as close to the idea as possible, it seemed impossible to dodge the battle completely. Rather, it was a burden to go to the gate itself. Obviously, no less than a number of monsters are going to camp.

Shu Wook ...

Goongi appeared and stood by Jaehwang. Her expression was not very good either.

"He's small-minded?"

"Yup," Jaehwang replied and calmed himself. He wasn't scared, but he's excited.

The nature of the Godhead of Jaehwang was a phenomenon that occurred because of the battle.

"Tracking?" The answer to Jaehwang's question was calmly answered.

"It's over." Jaehwang wasn't just naive about the end of the conversation with Ruler peacefully.

When the ruler was talking to Jaehwang and was setting traps to catch Jaehwang, Goongi eagerly pursued the position of the ruler. She tried to find Ruler but it looked like she couldn't.

"Your expression is not good?"

At the end of Jaehwang, Goongi shook her head.

"I'll get out of here and tell you."

"Okay, let's just think about going back." It's hard to think about it now.

"It's really the worst thing that you have to fight with a limited status," said Goongi. As she said, this was a separate dimension from Earth.

Contrary to the battle with the old dragon, now he had to fight only with Jaehwang's possession.

Solitary battles that only two and the guts were about to begin.

"But I have to go back to my house ... "

"Huh. I have to go. "

Goongi and Jaehwang let out a sigh and slowly began to lift all their power.

Chapter 277

At the same time as Goongi rose, Jaehwang unfolded the darkest beam. Their primary goal was to escape the Dark Earth, but Ruler did not seem to want to let them go.

Gugugugu ...

Thump ... thump ... thump ...

kuwooooo!

It was huge in size. For simplicity, think that the giant monsters around them were as big as an aircraft carrier.

Dozens of giant monsters that seemed to have no feeling of being stepped on by humans the size of Jaehwang were narrowing their siege. The entire movable space quickly fell into darkness as well as the sky, ground, and the underground. It was filled with monsters that gathered as one.

Passing over the instep of a monster and jumping near its knees, the green liquid emanating from the bulge poured down like a waterfall.

chhhhhh ...

It splatters into their clothes and there, it simmered and melted.

It's an acidic fluid that's powerful enough to not exist on Earth.

"Kuh uh!"

The obese dragon-like monster opened its mouth. It was very large, but its mouth was unusually huge. Its mouth, like a snake's chin, had its mouth open endlessly and rushed towards the palace by flying into the air. It contained the will to swallow all at once.

However, Goongi gracefully escaped the attack.

A giant, a floating creature in the sky also exhaled its gas towards her, but it couldn't stop her. Soon, Goongi flew high into the sky and looked at the earth.

"You intended to be very perfect?" Goongi's voice seemed like she's ready for something

"I guess so."

The eyes of Jaehwang shared the spirit and vision of Goongi, enabling him to see the forest of monsters.

After all, it seems that they cannot go on this way.

Jaehwang's body was flying for a long time between the giant monsters clinging to the body of a monster. It was a blind spot that dodges the eyes of other monsters.

They quickly began the briefing about their current situation.

"He's a limited deity, we have a lot to deal with. I'm not unprepared to come here, but it's dangerous"

"Right."

Seen through the eyes of Goongi, the giant monster was crawling. What he went through in the past was literally just tests to measure the power of Jaehwang. There were many kinds of monsters. Some have wings and some have tens or hundreds of tentacles. All of them were showing a powerful murderous intent to Jaehwang.

It was not just big in size.

Their combat intelligence was also excellent. Ruler intended this from the very beginning. Even though these powerful beings could be called, they appeared directly to deceive Jaehwang. And now that they knew the purpose of Jaehwang, they prepared the best response.

They were not as alert as humans were. For tens and thousands of years, he had ruled this world. However, gaps were everywhere. There was no such thing as an invincible being.

The only difference was how effectively one would hide their weaknesses and maximize their strengths.

Jaehwang had a hypothesis in mind, and he decided to try it. It's a bit of a crowd, but he might not have a chance to try it in the future.

"Let's change the battle plan with us escaping, I want to try an experiment for our second goal."

"Experiment? Do you want to fight?" Goongi asked.

The battle plan was changed midway. Fighting these in her eyes was very inefficient. All they saw as they climbed up the expanse were still monsters.

This was the experiment, however, Goongi nodded soon. He was her most trusted man.

He knew how to fight. He wasn't overconfident and judged everything calmly. He was a god born for battles that run on cool judgment.

And...

Even the essence of that position was a god specialized in 'battle'.

The giant monsters continued to entangle. Of course, it did. Their enemies were not even as big as their claws. There was a divine command to annihilate such beings, so they would stick together without losing their bodies. Even beings who were normally natural enemies were all united at this time and ran against the small god of this world.

When the giant monsters piled up enough to get stuck together, Jaehwang's body disappeared from their eyes.

"Start."

He unleashed the full power of the darkness that enveloped tier-10 and even tier-11 monsters through the breach. Jaehwang ran on a wriggling tentacle.

He took one of the things he prepared in the Infinity storage and got it in his hand. It was a pure white arrow from the arrowhead to the body's feather. It was an arrow made by processing only the claws of the tier-9 to 11 monsters.

It was a treasure that could not be determined by the price. Not only did all the invincible craftsmen tackle them, but they also secretly invited the craftsmen from all over the world to make these arrows. No matter how strong the bow was, the actual projectile was the arrow. The bow itself was a weapon that shoots arrows. The arrow was important.

Jaehwang, with his feet sticking into the squirming tentacles, lifted the bow towards the air. The sun was visible among the monsters that covered the sky. His arms were firmly protesting as if to emulate the myth of something that flew to hunt the ancient sun.

All of their targets were already aimed through Goongi.

"Go."

Paa Aang!

Starting with a fierce sonic boom, a white arrow was shot from his bow.

Lightly covering the speed of sound, a soaring arrow flew toward the sun. It soon began to crush the earthly targets.

Shhh Wooooo!

The arrow, unable to follow the sound, flew towards one of the giant monsters surrounding Jaehwang.

It's so small that he didn't want to stop it. Even if it gets to the monster, it was too small to cause some damage. His goal was to surround himself into this glove-like shell.

Phu Quoc ...

It was too small to say that there was even an impact when it hit.

It's not tickling. The monster hit by the arrow seemed to not be affected by it, but it was only his will.

Myth: Master of Bow (S), Judge (S)

Their movement stopped at a moment.

He felt something was wrong. Something that should be hidden in the deepest part of his heart was shattered and at the same time, his mana, which flowed vigorously throughout his body, began to be broken into pieces.

What would happen if a machine with a powerful motor stopped?

Bump...bump...

His chest swelled.

They had no choice but to stop the operation.

"Krrrrr ..."

One giant monster fell with screams.

And that was the beginning. Dozens of arrows soaring into the sky began to rush towards their respective targets.

Psh...pshh! psh! pshhh!

"Kuwoooo!"

"Kuwoooo!"

Those hit by the arrows all struck as if they were thundered at once. After a while, he slowly lay on the ground as if he had made a promise.

Kung Kung ... Kung Kung ... Kung Kung ...

As the weights of the giants fell to the ground, the ground shook with a loud roar and an earthquake occurred.

Incredibly, dozens of giant monsters died at once. It's literally in a state of destruction. A little seal settled lightly on the highest place of the devastation. Then, it looked around with an arrogant look. The giant monsters that approached them also stopped.

They were also beings of reason and intelligence.

They knew how to recognize the strong, and they knew how to be afraid. They were able to measure their capabilities and fight against them. But look at that being standing there now. Despite their small size, their gaze was arrogant.

A man whose name was not lacking

Ku Kung ... Kung ...

But they started moving again.

The command of their Ruler was absolute. Their orders fell again to their souls.

"So once was not enough..." Jaehwang laughed bitterly.

"Are you going to be okay?" Goongi was worried.

She knew that he went a little more than himself just now. She knew the power of each of those arrows. These were the crystals of the divinity of Jaehwang. As much as it was used, divinity could be consumed.

However, Jaehwang did not erase his smile. "I need to do it one more time."

"Push!"

Goongi began to scan the body of the monsters narrowing the streets surrounding Jaehwang. It wasn't just providing them a vision.

Myth: The Strength of Truth (SS)

Her myth was now finding the most deadly weakness of every monster around them. No matter how thick their hides, muscles, and mana could hide their weaknesses, her eyes cannot be avoided. It was a myth that discriminated between truth and falsehood. It goes beyond identifying the deadliest of many weaknesses a monster had to just send the arrows there.

Jaehwang once again placed his myth on the arrow.

Papa papa papa!

And again, an arrow rose. This time, the monsters did not see it still.

"Haha..."

Each of the monsters lifted their defenses. Some even created their mana shields and a few relied on the wind or flames to protect them. This was the moment where their greatest defense would meet their opponent's attack.

But...

pshhhhh ...

Their opponent was not very good. In the first place, their attacks were from a different kind of dimension. No matter how excellent their defenses were, the attack that came their way came from a god.

The only thing that could stop this attack was their monarchs or their absolute god, Ruler.

Their attack swept the place, now they know who they're fighting with.

Their opponent was in the same dimension as their absolute being.

"Krrrrr ..."

"Krrrrrr..."

They couldn't approach him easily.

Because they were living beings, they had a will to survive. Their will was strong because they live in a place where only the law of the abbreviation was present. No matter how absolute God's command was, their will to live was strong enough to interfere with it.

"It's dangerous."

"I Know."

"I'll take out the body," Goongi said. It would be dangerous.

"No, not ever," Jaehwang rejected her.

Goongi should not be out right now. The attack that he did took a lot of toll on him, the only way he could escape right now would be with the help of Goongi.

However, the experiment was not over yet.

The effect also began to appear little by little.

The giant monsters felt a deeper fear of mana.

But when the Ruler's will began to vibrate the Dark Earth atmosphere, the giant monsters began to approach Jaehwang as if they were drunk on something. This was the power of the Ruler. They could no longer disobey him.

Jaehwang bit his teeth.

"I'll bet everything at once. If it fails, help me to escape."

"Okay."

When Goongi began to prepare, noticing what Jaehwang meant, her red aura began to boil as a predecessor of Jaehwang. With the full power of the woman's blood, he began to concentrate all of his divinity.

Dududududu...

Their red auras clumped together and began to flow like blood.

It gathered all of their divinity and placed it on this one shot.

God or whatever, his essence was very active, with his victory hanging into this one arrow.

Chapter 278

DRRRRR!

A red sun exploded from the ground. It was so bright and dazzling. Even the atmosphere breathlessly bowed to the sacred bombardment of the sun that appeared on the ground.

"Go!"

Powww! Ahhhhhhh !

It was the countless red rays that colored all the space in red. The dozens and hundreds of red lines that extended out of the stem toward all sides indiscriminately rained towards the ground.

Piriririt!

The beam that stretched out unstoppably was so cruel that it was efficient. Every one of them was moving in search of enemies. Incredibly, all of the hundreds of super-monster monsters covering the ground were captured. All that covered the edge of the horizon became the prey of red rays.

Even Ruler, for a moment, forgot about the power of his domination, it was a beautiful explosion... that was the slayer itself.

And the only thing left after the brilliant explosion of the red sun was a huge chunk of meat that had lost the light of life.

Ku-kung ... Qua-a-ah!

Even the ones flying leisurely while occupying the sky fell to the ground one by one.

Dead bodies began to accumulate on the ground already covered with monsters. A mountain of corpses was then formed and Jaehwang, the culprit behind this massacre, stood at its highest point.

"Hoo-woo ..."

Jaehwang exhaled a deep breath to hide his turbulent mind.

"I feel it."

He felt the Ruler's fear.

The purpose of Jaehwang was not simply to kill the monsters. His purpose was to counter the attack that was made by the Ruler himself.

He tried to see if Ruler's fear would also affect the monsters' state of mind.

He aimed to shake their divinity. 𝑙𝘪𝒷𝓇𝑒𝑎𝑑.𝘤𝑜𝑚

"Amazing!" Goongi was extremely excited, but Jaehwang couldn't afford to worry about it. This was because a new letter was being engraved on the myth list in the status window.

God of Massacre (SS level)

New Master of Goongi (S level)

Bow master (S grade)

Judge (S)

Master of Martial Arts House (Class A)

It was a new myth.

He gained the name based on being a god of genocide. It didn't just end with a few lines of text in the status window. As the direction of the myth became specialized as a complete battle, the nature of his identity began to change.

Whoo ...

The wind rushing around Jaehwang began to blow. The beginning was the giant monsters that fell on the ground. The wind that started from them gathered towards Jaehwang. It's like a grim winner who would take everything from the loser. The entirety of the losing side was the winner's booty.

The essence of the mana that has been shattered and scattered by Jaehwang's attack had their souls absorbed by Jaehwang. And all of those things filled Jaehwang's body, and Yeoui Yonghegong consumed it.

Wriggle ... Wriggle ...

The aura of the hemolysis technique continued to increase in size, however, it was quickly reaching its limit. There were too many monsters that collapsed. Then, the hemolysis technique started to make a lot of changes. It expanded explosively as if it were what it was supposed to be and at some point, it disappeared with a "sh." Jaehwang was also surprised at this time. Because it always kept its place, its disappearance was a surprise, however, the hemolysis technique did not disappear.

He could feel the energy of the hemolysis technique in his whole body. It felt as if his whole body was immersed in it.

"Great"

Jaehwang, who lightly expressed his impression of the fullness of his whole body, raised his eyes.

Super giant monsters slowly appeared over the horizon. Among them were those that showed a different level of presence than the previous ones. However, his divinity level, which sank to the bottom, was steadily rising.

His confidence rose...

He jumped over a wall and even got a little enlightenment in his hands.

He wanted to test this. If this was...

Maybe it was possible, it could be a clue to end all of this.

But...

"No." Jaehwang shook his head.

Now, he knew too little to experiment with the barely stranded ones. He could've turned this into his edge

"Up to this point only..." Jaehwang shook it out of his head.

Frankly, he did want to experiment more. Right now, he felt like anything was possible. Was this a feeling of an absolute? He felt like he could end it all and even defeat the Ruler, but he must stop.

Only amateurs would continue to battle based on their current feelings. Now was the time to slowly chew what he had obtained and make it his own.

It was said that one was to know about themselves and their enemies, they could never be defeated. It's stupid to rush to a battle without even knowing oneself.

"Go."

"What? No way, now?" Jaehwang's words, Goongi was astonished.

Even the Ruler of the Dark Earth was wary of Jaehwang.

Now, maybe he could finish all of this.

However, Jaehwang wanted to step back.

"Okay. Let's step back.

"Yup."

The voice of Goongi was shaking. Every word coming from Jaehwang felt absolutely binding and cannot be resisted. She was feeling it already. He jumped to one dimension again and now, he was on the same level as her.

The status and myth that she completed over thousands of years were immediately overtaken by him.

#2

Whoooosh

Just saying that it's cold here at a hill of pure white was an understatement. Only snow and ice were visible.

The continent of ice, which did not belong to any other country on the planet, was crawling with monsters.

Jaehwang and Goongi went off the gate through a wind that seemed to freeze everything. This cold was not a hindrance to two beings who have become gods beyond the superhuman class.

As it occupied 90% of the Earth's ice, only snow and ice were visible no matter how much they moved. Even though the traces of indigenous penguins and monsters seemed to be evidence that life could live, they did not show whether they hated this cold. Of course, if they did, no one would find it.

"Around here seems suitable."

Jaehwang took out a transmitter from his infinity storage and put it on ice, then he turned on the switch. All they had to do was wait, and the Atlas, which was waiting in the vicinity, would detect the signal and fly towards them. He was bored to wait and tried to take some snacks and eat them, but after chewing a couple of times, he threw them away. It didn't taste like anything as it was frozen.

"Dark Earth wasn't that cold," said Goongi.

"I don't know. Maybe Ruler did something..."

"Oh, it 's so cold," Goongi deliberately said and jumped into Jaehwang's arms.

Then Jaehwang smiled and put Goongi in his arms. It was true that both of them came too far to be under the influence of the cold, but they both felt the heart of Goongi who did not want to forget this small pleasure. They have been so accustomed to each other for having spent a long time together.

But rather, it made them more excited.

"Well, I think you're getting a little big," Goongi said, digging into the arms of Jaehwang.

As she said, Jaehwang was growing. Previously, the height of Goongi was about 180 centimeters and Jaehwang was about 187 centimeters but now, Jaehwang has grown to be slightly less than 2 m. His body became bigger too.

"Am I?"

The reason was roughly guessed. This was one of the changes made by the Hemolysis technique. It might seem that he suffered from eccentric bone metastasis, but it was a much higher level of change.

If the original vertebral metamorphosis was a change to a more perfect body, it would be the right to say that his body had changed to suit his soul. Having talked about this and that, a moment later, a giant quadcopter appeared over the horizon.

However, it did fly to the vicinity of Jaehwang, but it couldn't land.

The wind was not so strong, but the sky, the earth, was entirely white.

As the clouds covered the sunlight, there were no shadows to give contrast to the ground. This was a phenomenon called flat light. Not only that, but the watch was not very good due to the wind that was being driven but at this point, the pilot would be unable to determine where to land with the naked eye.

No matter how modern an aircraft was, landing under these worst conditions depends entirely on the pilot's ability. Jaehwang, looking at the Atlas a few times orbiting the air, said with a low sigh,

"Please just open the hatch, we will go in ourselves."

"Huh? Okay! Got it."

At the end of Jaehwang's words, the pilot immediately answered, and after a while, the hatch on the back of Atlas slowly began to open. With the help of Goongi, he entered the interior of Atlas. Irumi came in a hurry as he entered.

Goongi remained hidden inside of Jaehwang. The most comfortable place for her was Jaehwang.

"Any issues while you were waiting?" When asked by Jaehwang, Irumi waved her head.

The position seems to have changed. Jaehwang was the one who went to the dangerous Dark Earth and they only waited for what they did.

"There was nothing wrong. Is your body okay though? "

He entered with armor made of 9-tier monster's scales but now, he had a hole in his chest that seemed to have melted. The fact that the armor of Jaehwang, which was not buried in his body, melted in a certain battle, meant that the battle was not as difficult as it seemed.

"Well... whoo"

Following the eyes of Irumi, Jaehwang, who looked at the armor, sighed. He didn't think about it, but the equipment was severely damaged.

"More than that, in Ruler's words, something seems to have happened at the Dark Earth Gate..."

Irumi's expression was a little hard at the words of Jaehwang. The Dark Earth's gate happened, unfortunately, shortly after Jaehwang entered the Dark Earth.

If he said it now, he would go on a continual basis to rectify the situation.

"Monsters appeared all over the world, but fortunately most of them were repelled."

"Is that so, I'm glad. "

Something unclear was seen in her voice, but Jaehwang nodded.

He needed to absorb the enlightenment that he had obtained in the Dark Earth. "Then, I 'll take a break."

Irumi smiled. "Sure, would you need anything?"

"Fine."

Inside the Atlas, there was a separate space for Jaehwang to rest. As Jaehwang disappeared, an agent approached Irumi and said quietly,

"Can I not tell you that?"

"Silence"

Cool energy flowed through her face.

Most of the "monsters" that came here were now repelled, however, Irumi wished that he would rest now even if Jaehwang would have some trouble with this later. She thought that it was the price that the world had to pay because they ignored the words Jaehwang.

"It should never enter Jaehwang 's ear."

"I will be careful."

"I'm going back."

"Oh, the maintenance team leader said that a long flight in Antarctica could cause the rotor part of the Atlas to freeze or the electrical part to cause some trouble."

"Well, is that so?" Irumi nodded.

She was also a little worried about this issue.

No matter how much one uses mana engines to not worry about refueling like in the past, machines were something that needed constant maintenance. In particular, this Atlas was Jaehwang's foot.

"I arranged for the airport nearest to you a little while ago."

"Good job. You must have secured it beforehand, right? "

"Of course."

"Good. I will stop there and cross the Pacific Ocean shortly after the maintenance."

Chapter 279

A deserted plateau was turned into a shabby airfield. A large giant quadcopter sits down where there were usually two or three smaller aircraft around it. There were thick armors and various firearms that emitted a thunderous light as if it wasn't just for the flight. Meanwhile, people were busy moving. More than a dozen maintenance personnel were assigned with Atlas specifically for this mission.

On the outskirts of Atlas, armed hunters were on the lookout.

"Be careful, slowly!"

"Enter the A4 blade test!"

"65% output from the D2 rotor!"

"Keep going until you get 80 percent!"

"Okay, and I think the C6 blade needs to be replaced."

"What for?"

"The joint was rattled and you need to return to the maintenance window to do some special welding."

"I cannot help it, turn it into a spare! "

"Okay."

"Do you replace the refrigerant here?"

"That's it!"

The extreme environment of Antarctica provides equally extreme stress, whether mechanical or human.

Because the Atlas was also a machine, the rotor responsible for the flight and the power transmission unit has been damaged a lot.

"It's starting at dawn! I have to guess until then! "

"Okay."

After everyone responded bravely to the conductor's cry, they began to focus on the maintenance. The three children outside the fence were hiding behind the concrete and looking at it.

In one child's hand, there was a piece of folded paper that seemed to have been torn out of a magazine. He nodded at the huge helicopter that was landing on the airfield.

"Is that right?"

"Huh, right, brother."

"Victor told you not to do anything today," a small child whispered around as if he was uneasy.

"Stay quiet. Simeone!" The child who was the largest said with a finger in his mouth.

He was more like a boy than a child.

"Nicholas, I ... I can't. "

"Simeone... This is the fate of you and my dad! Wouldn't it be possible to miss it?"

"No, but Hunter said it was dangerous for her." Simeone was nervous at the words of Nicholas.

"You can't do that!"

"That's true, but my mom told me not to talk to the border guards," said the child, pointing to the hunters on the border.

To be precise, it was not a border guard. It's a private clan called the Red Water Clan, but it's a location where the borders of Argentina and Chile make a contract with the state and even work as a border guard.

They were stationed in remote areas, which could be called the end of the world, so it was hard to say that it was rough.

If caught, it did not end with confusion. However, the oldest child didn't seem to give up.

"There was only one person, the Master Archer, who could save yours and my father."

"If we wait for adults quietly..."

"Do you believe those in stupid words? It's been a week. Uncle Paulo said while drinking at the pub that for lesser hunters like my father or your father, it's going to be hard to live!"

The tears in the eyes of the small child were creased by the small diameter of the large child. Thinking of a father whose life and death was unknown, he cannot suppress the sadness of a child. It's hard to see them more than a couple of times a year because they're busy, but that didn't mean that he didn't love his dad who was struggling in the outback.

The child knew about it. It's been a few days since his mom was holding her phone and crying and was just looking at the TV with blank eyes.

The little squad that signed an outsourcing contract with a clan based at the Blue Diamond base was amused by the TV.

"Brother, let's go."

"Okay."

Nicholas' younger brother, Kaka, forcibly squeezed himself under the torn fence. Somehow, he had to meet the archer. That was their only way to save their father.

#2

Jaehwang explained what he saw in the Dark Earth to Irumi, and her expression turned blue as the words of Jaehwang continued. If the speaker wasn't Jaehwang, she would never have believed it. It's a place where monsters that will cover the sky and the earth will swallow up the horizon and come...

"The location of the dungeon is about here."

With the map of Antarctica open, Jaehwang's finger pointed to one place.

There was a straight stone mountain peeking over the white glacier. It seemed to be about 400 meters high, but the thickness of the Antarctic glacier was more than 2 km on average, so it would not normally be a high mountain on the Dark Earth side.

"I will send an expedition to the Dark Earth." Jaehwang nodded at Irumi's words.

He doesn't know if it's a dungeon on the Dark Earth side or on the Earth side, but the more information they have, the better. The harvest was not only that. The most important thing was that the palace had a Ruler. A ruler wasn't playing when he was digging up some information about Jaehwang.

When Jaehwang, who heard of the Ruler's position at the palace, told it to Irumi, Irumi shook his head.

Its location was unthinkable. Ruler's location was deep in the dark. It has been buried hundreds of kilometers from the earth's crust for tens and thousands of years. To be precise, it was near the Mantles Front. It was impossible to enter.

Ruler did not sit on the Devil's Wall and wait for the warrior like the Demon King of the story. It was to control all the monsters of the Dark Earth while hiding himself thoroughly. It would be normal.

"I will take the means."

"Please suffer," Jaehwang nodded and replied. Irumi had no way to do it, but he couldn't hold her hand.

After she left, Jaehwang sighed low, locked the door, sat on the bed, and opened the status window.

'What are you doing?'

'I'm planning to bypass Akashic Records.'

'Why? Are you trying to find a clue as to the enlightenment you got?'

'Huh. It's a problem that we should take time to find out slowly, but we don't have time.'

The Dark Earth had been feeding Ruler a shot, but that didn't improve the situation. No, rather, it made things worse. Now there was a danger that presupposed the power of the renewed Jaehwang. That makes it necessary.

A little clue of the enlightenment gained by dealing with monsters in Dark Earth... This was a fragment of knowledge gained by digging between a Ruler and a monster of the Dark Earth. No, strictly speaking, this was to steal the power of the Ruler.

'It doesn't matter if you go in.'

It was a palace that knew the vastness there. In addition, there were those who excluded intruders. These were what Jaehwang called the guards. He had to fight them too. The problem was that it was their home ground to the core. The most primitive problem he had was that the range to recognize them was abnormally small. It's not just an extension of a biological sense.

It can only be seen through the realm of identity but until now, the space had been too small.

And as the court said, it was of no use to recklessly enter that place.

'There's a way.'

'Be careful.'

She'd like to help him if she could, but if Goongi went in with him, Jaehwang would only get into more danger because the guards would double in.

Jaehwang began to penetrate the depth of the save through the back of the status window as he had done before. And just before he entered Akashic Records, he separated the "seer's eyes" from his status window.

It was a skill similar to the power that Ruler had.

Unique-class tracking skills that can detect traces of an existence as far as 1,000 kilometers away.

He intended to explore this as a guide. Soon after, when Jaehwang pushed himself into the vast stream of knowledge, the guards began to gather.

'Well.' 𝘭𝑖𝒷𝓇𝘦𝘢𝒹.𝑐𝘰𝘮

Perhaps because of their enhanced power as gods, their presence feels much clearer than before. In addition, he could read messages that he couldn't read before, but the content of the message was not very good.

'Stop the inaccessible being.'

Only that echoed out of Jaehwang's body. They were gathering to push out the impurities called Jaehwang like white blood cells in the blood vessels pushing out its impurities. Jaehwang began to move quickly before they gathered.

Using the Seer's Eye as a guide, he began to dig into the Akashic Record. He didn't mean to fight them. No, there's no time for that.

The structure of the Akashic Record resembled the root of a tree. It's like the roots of Yggdrasil, the tree of life in Northern European mythology. And the information he wants could only be found if he was closer to the source.

'That's grand.'

Traveling through the places that could only be traced back through god's power, Jaehwang came across numerous informational conspirators that the universe remembered, not the earth. Each and every one of them was valuable, but it was useless now. Jaehwang continued to move.

The number of guards following him was increasing.

The Seer's Eye was also gradually scattering. This was a repository of information. It was probably natural that the Seer's Eye, which was made up of information, would be broken down in its own habitat.

'Should I give up?' He was not sad about losing a skill.

It was a skill of a unique level, but since he escaped from the save system anyway, those things were meaningless.

Pa sha shak ...

The Seer's Eye disappeared. When this disappeared, Jaehwang's guide disappeared. However, the Seer's Eye did not just disappear. The rest of the debris slowly began to travel somewhere.

It acted like a cloud of smoke that had a place to go.

Jaehwang started chasing the eye. How much time had passed? The Seer's Eye disappeared completely, but Jaehwang was not disappointed.

A gleaming, gleaming sphere floated silently.

It was so great that an infinitely sacred energy flowed out of it like a small celestial body.

'This is...'

Jaehwang placed his hand on it.

#2

"Owww..."

"That hurts! No!

The children cried, but there was no mercy in the hands of the hunters who held their arms and heads tight.

"What do we do with these?"

"These pricks ..."

The two hunters dragged the three children out of the airfield.

Normally, he would kick them out after a bruise, but the man who caught the kids was on duty for surveillance today, and these kids sneaked into a very prohibited area, his squad was in trouble.

Everything was classified as confidential and they have also been selected secretly.

He knew who the owner of the giant aircraft was, but these little kids have ruined a very important mission for him.

"Whip!"

The one who couldn't stand raised his hand, but the others stopped his hand.

"Let me go."

"Hey. Lionel! Because of these children..."

The accident left a huge blemish on their history. He felt like throwing away the limbs of these little kids.

"They're still a kid. Your daughter is about the same age as them."

However, at the words of a colleague, he kicked the floor to see if he couldn't stand it. When someone talks about his daughter, his hand does not go out.

"Damn it, I get it."

Nodding his head, he sighed as he looked down at the children in his hands.

He understood the situation of children to a certain extent. The place where these children's fathers were now completely isolated by the monsters. He thought that only Jaehwang could fix it.

"Get out." He twisted his face as roughly as he could, but the children were not looking at him.

They were gazing at the horizon. With their mouths open, they seem to have forgotten even their breathing. He shifted his eyes along with the children's eyes. Although it was night time, the clock was good because it was the South Pole, where snow always kept the nights white. His eyes glared.

At first, he couldn't understand what it was.

He had never seen such a thing before in his life. All the queer things with the black film were towering. It wasn't just that. The sky-high thing was slowly closing in on the airfield. His hands and feet were shaking. He took his trembling finger to his headset.

And then, he said,

"Mo... monster emergence... monster emergence... unable to estimate tiers... numbers... innumerable."

Chapter 280

Zing!

The siren rang to signal the alarm. As if that alarm awakened the dead silent town, countless people poured into the streets. It didn't matter whether men and women were making love or were using the bathroom. Their hands were carrying all the things that they could carry.

THUD... THUD...

As they poured out into the street and looked around, they all fixed their eyes on one place and stopped. Things they have never seen before were approaching downtown. Even though its features were identifiable, the heavy noise they made meant that they were still far away. But being able to see them even at such a distance indicates that they were all illusionary or abnormally huge.

"It's a wave! Run!"

"Awkkkk!"

Despair and fear dominated them. Literally, it's chaos. Even if a monster appeared in this area, the siren won't alert everyone. Since there were many monsters that were more than Tier-7 swimming from the Antarctic side, their long experience had shown that the siren blowing could attract the attention of monsters. That was why it was common for the people to take refuge in their own air-raid shelters without panicking in response to most monster waves.

It's a cold neighborhood, so most of the necessities were in the house — in particular, in the air-raid shelters. That's why even if they're isolated by monsters, they could last two to three months in the shelters.

But there was only one reason why the siren went off.

'Give up everything and just run away.'

The sirens went off when big monsters that could wreck a private air-raid shelter swarmed their community. It's a siren that rings only when there's a wave like that once every five or 10 years. And now, it's a wave of massive monsters that they've never seen in their lives. People have climbed up on any means of transportation nearby without recognizing who the owners were.

'We have to run away.'

The monster wave is like a tsunami. It seemed slow, but if they slowed down, they would get swept away. Hundreds of people were getting into vehicles and evacuating the area. Only the women of the two neighboring houses were shouting at each other with pale faces.

"What..! I don't see Simeone! Sister!"

"I can't see Kaka and Nicholas, either!"

The two stamped their feet. No matter how much they looked in the house, they couldn't find the children. The husbands of the two women worked for fairs and as hunters. The two houses, which naturally had no choice but to get close to each other, lived in the same building and took care of each other like a family. But they were having a hectic life recently. It was because the place where their husbands worked was isolated by the monsters and the whereabouts of their husbands were unknown.

They called all the acquaintances they had, but it was in vain. The government's announcement continued to say that they should wait because rescue operations were going on. Day by day, they were losing hope but now, it was the children that they could not see in the midst of a huge wave of monsters that they had never seen or heard of.

"Ah!" Simeone's mother cried with her eyes wide open. Tears welled up in her eyes. She recalled that before dinner, Simeone was going outside with Kaka and Nicholas. She thought that the kid said that he was going to see something. She overheard it, but... 𝓁𝑖𝘣𝑟𝘦𝘢𝒹.𝑐ℴ𝘮

"Airfield!"

That was it. She remembered that a restraining order was issued to Mr. Viktor's airfield on the outskirts of town along with a story of someone seeing a giant flying object from beyond the sea.

"Sister! What should I do? Awek! Airfield! Airfield!" She burst into tears and shouted.

"What do you mean by that!"

When she yelled at her neighbor's random words, Simeone's mother told her sister what had happened before dinner. Then, Nicholas and Kaka's mother turned pale. The airfield was just in the direction where the monsters came from. If she's right... If the children went there fearlessly...

"No!" She screamed and ran to the garage.

Drrr... Screeeeech...

After a while, she pulled out an old pickup truck.

"I'll get him!"

"No! I'm coming with you!" Simeone's mother, whose face was covered with tears, got into the passenger seat.

"Are you crazy? Wait here!"

Frankly, the odds of them saving their children were less than half. The airfield was closer to the wave than to the city. They don't even know if their kids were there. It's a foregone conclusion that they'll be swept away by the waves. They were afraid. But they couldn't help going. If there were children there... they couldn't lose their children after losing their husbands.

"I will go even if I die! Come on, run!" Simeone's mother, who had always been quiet, shouted. She also turned nuts when her children's lives were at stake.

"Damn it!"

Holding on to the wheel, she stamped on the accelerator vigorously while spitting out a swear word. And in the ever-growing earth reverberation, she turned the steering wheel towards the airfield.

#2

The hunters guarding the airfield also went wild.

"How can you miss those huge balls!"

The Hunters' commander was out of his mind. He's busy yelping at the communicator. It did not come across Antarctica. Although there were monsters that came by swimming from between the town and Antarctica, those monsters who came across the sea a thousand kilometers away were their easy prey. Therefore, this place was famous for those who wanted to earn money.

But on the bodies of these monsters, they did not see a huge piece of ice normally attached to the monsters who have crossed the sea. That means that there's a massive gate around here.

"We don't know! All of a sudden, the Mana figure is... ahhh! Over there already! We're pulling out, too! That's it!"

"Hey! Hey?!"

The bunker's sentry, who watched the monster's appearance, screamed and cut off their communications.

"Darn it!" He threw the receiver nervously.

How did this happen when he was sent here... It's the worst situation he could find himself in, and the sight outside the window was like a nightmare. Monsters were seen trampling on the outer limits of the airfield. It meant that they're only two to three kilometers away from the monsters.

He knew that while the approaching monsters seemed slow, they were much faster than what he could expect.

From a long-horned one to the ones with dozens of eyes, each of the monsters has different shapes, but they all have huge sizes. Since he was an experienced commander in the field, he can measure the size of the monster through simple triangulation. At a glance, it was more than 300 meters in size. They were monsters as big as skyscrapers. Their tier was immeasurable. In addition, a huge number cannot be beaten even by the Master Archer.

"Oh, my God!" He couldn't die here. Their only means of escape would be a light aircraft owned by their VIPs. "God damn it, damn it...Ah!"

Then he remembered the giant flying object that the VIP brought in...

Yeah, they'd have room for themselves, or maybe they're already ready for takeoff. After finishing his thought, he rushed out.

"Crazy!"

As he had expected, the maintenance teams on the aircraft were rushing to get their equipment, but their movement was somewhat relaxed. They didn't even start the aircraft. Did they not understand the gravity of the situation? No, they must think they could get away but to him who was experienced, that was a stupid thought.

They should not pack the equipment but start the engine quickly. The hunters had already gathered in front of his airfield office. Their number was about 50 people... It was also uncertain whether all will be given a ride. No, he just needed a ride for himself but in his eyes, he saw the children crying at the back of the Hunters.

"Why are they here?" His face was instantly distorted. It's been a long time since he told them to get rid of the little rats who sneaked into the airfield.

"We can't leave the children behind!" Shouted the two of his men holding the child's hand. One of them was Lionel, who was the first to report the monster wave.

"You fucking bastards! I don't know if they'll give us a ride and you are going to take all these extras with you?!" He roared, but Lionel didn't give in.

"We have to take them!"

This was disobedience. As he took his hand to a revolver in his waist, he shouted, "Fuck it, you'll have to pay for that when you go back!"

"Yes, sir!"

"Everybody follow me!"

"Yes, sir!"

Leading the hunters, he rushed towards the aircraft. They have to get on that plane together somehow and get out of here. The original battle doctrine was that they have to hold out against the monsters here until the city in the rear was completely wiped out, but that's crazy.

Running to the plane, he touched a pistol in his waist. He should prepare for the worst situation where the engineers didn't listen to his commands. He ran to the most senior-looking man and shouted, "Please! take us with you!"

He frowned as he watched the hunters running along. Then, he wore a headset with a translation function in his arms.

"Man... is that Spanish or..."

It was frustrating to see the guy push the button slowly on the headset. After a while, he said, wearing it on his ear,

"What are you saying?"

"Take us with you!"

"Where?"

"Oh, my God!" The other man was so calm that he suspected that he had already lost his mind due to the influx of monsters.

"The waves are coming in now!" He pointed outside repeatedly, but a man gave a nasty look at it with his head tilted.

"Where do I take you?"

"Oh, my God, it's crazy!" He struck his chest with frustration.

"Come on and get out of here!"

The man nodded his head as if he understood what he said.

"Aha, you're scared of those monsters and you want a ride on our Atlas. But too bad. We didn't get an order for takeoff. So it's no use riding it and don't worry. We are protected by the Master Archer."

In response to that, he immediately took his pistol out of its holster and released the safety lock before he pointed it at the Asian man. He had no time anymore to argue with the one in front of him.

"You crazy bastard! Even the Master Archer can do nothing about them! If you stay like this, we'll die!" He pointed his weapon at him, but he still seemed at ease. He was looking at someone else over his shoulder. After a while, a cool blade fell on his shoulders.

"What the hell is this, Commander?"

"Ugh..!"

The cool feeling of the blade brought him back to reality. Turning his head, he saw a beauty with eyes that were colder than a cold wave in Antarctica. She was one of the special guests who could only be seen from afar because she was the commander of security personnel.

'Irumi.'

The world's renowned 8-Star Hunter. She was also the secretary-general of the famous Martial Arts House and a general manager of this site. She was a woman of a position he could not look up to.

"How dare you point a weapon at our Martial Arts House?" Her body was emanating a frosty spirit.

"Well, that's..." It's the worst situation he could find himself in right now. Losing his mind for a moment was the root cause of this situation. He's going to die before the Monster Wave hits this place. He began to sweat all over his body because of the pressure that even made the coldness in Antarctica forgettable.

But then, his savior appeared in the form of a tall man standing behind Irumi.

"Take off your sword."

"But this guy..."

"The children are shocked. Irumi."

"Oh, yes. "

At his words Irumi pulled the sword, hiding her spirit as if nothing happened. Even the children got scared of her. He would have done something terrible to the children. Irumi did not forget to stare at the commander while stepping down, expressing an unspoken hint that things on his shoulders would have disappeared if it weren't for those kids.

The commander gulped down his saliva. His intuition told him that he saved his life because of the children he thought were a burden. She must have struck his neck mercilessly if the children weren't there.

"Everybody back off," Jaehwang said as he stepped forward.

His voice carried an irresistible force. As everyone around backed away, Jaehwang faced the approaching massive monsters. They were at a very short distance now. The old fences in the airfield have long been knocked down by the vibrations the monsters have caused.

Jaehwang closed his eyes.

At the same time, a red light rose from his body in a blaze. When everyone was surprised, Jaehwang, who was wrapped in light, quietly recited, "Did I provoke the Ruler too much? What an impatient one."

Chapter 281

The will of god that no one can detect, it was his domain. Now, Jaehwang's sense encompassed this place as well as parts of Antarctica. It was the power that he gained from Akashic records. The phrase of light allowed him to understand the basic architecture of the Akashic records, not just the memory of the universe. It's like helping a completionist who's learned all the lower levels to become a higher-rated user.

Although it was not officially approved for use, it was still worth using. One interesting thing was that it was also a human memory.

[Understanding dimensions and space — XX Class]

Such a phrase, which did not even have a grade, was coined in the status window. It's an insincere sentence that didn't even have a classification, whether it's skill or myth, but the meaning accumulated within it was never insignificant. Although the skill of the Seer's Eyes had disappeared, it was not a waste at all because it was no longer necessary.

THUD...THUD...

"Hm."

A cry of will, filled only with murderous intent brought him to reality where he was briefly lost in his other thoughts. Jaehwang's eyes thinned. He was offended by the interruption right at the time of his reflection. Of course, since he already earned what he needed, he was not damaged at all but the cruel God, whose time of reason was interrupted, uttered a harsh word.

"So noisy, go away."

Zap! Zaaap!

The red line that exploded from his body filled the place. It was an instant; there was no scream, no cry, no noise. Everything had stopped. The Hunters, who were in a panic, and the waves of monsters that vented their furiousness, stopped as soon as they were engulfed in the red light.

"Ha... "

The rush of satisfaction... The intense waves that rush into the body filled their every nook and cranny. The human limit has been completely removed. He feels like he's going to encompass the whole world right now. His will wobbled. He thinks he could cover up everything in the world. He thought that he could take off the shell.

But that's it.

Jaehwang prevented his will from expanding further. It was also a trap. Throwing his human skin off completely and being a complete god meant that he would be completely free from the Five Greeds and Seven Feels of humans.

That was the existence of God. Jaehwang didn't want to do that yet.

So... that's it.

THUD... Thud...

The huge shadows that were covering his eyes began to fall one by one. Starting with where Jaehwang stood, the massive monsters began to fall like dominoes.

The people looked at the scene with their mouths open. Was it like this for those who saw the miracle of God from the Bible?

Was this how Jews felt as they watched the Red Sea being divided by Moses? Irumi, an absolute admirer of Jaehwang, and even her teacher, Shin-Deok, looked at this magnificent moment with bated breath. The only thing that could breathe in front of that power that was so devastating and overwhelming was Jaehwang.

"It's almost over."

Jaehwang was completely determined by the will he had unfolded. He had commanded all the evil creatures through his will to die.

.𝑙𝘪𝑏𝓇ℯ𝑎𝒹.𝒸𝘰𝓂

He suddenly felt hungry. When he turned his head slightly, three bright pairs of eyes stared blankly at him. Though the cold-blooded slaughterer god had staged thousands of killings, the children were still cute to him. The moment he saw the children, he caught a smile around his mouth. Since he was a teacher at a nursery school, he got used to taking care of children.

"Are you all right, guys?" Jaehwang approached the children and asked while entangling their hair. The three children, who opened their mouths in a daze, still seemed dreamy.

The Master Archer was in front of them. He was regarded as the world's best hunter or even god. His force had already transcended the limits of man, and monsters that everyone had considered a disaster would fall down at his presence like leaves.

"They must have been very surprised, so please calm them down."

"Yes, sir." Irumi, who woke up the fastest at Jaehwang's words, bowed her head.

"This is not a good place to talk. Let's go inside."

"Yes."

Aside from the biting cold, the queer smell from the mountain-like piles of flesh stung their noses. So, as he tried to take the children inside, an old pickup truck came rushing and stopped, carving out long tire tracks.

Then, the two women hurried down and saw the children who were being dragged into Jaehwang's hands. The children, who were fascinated by the reality of walking with God, began to get hiccups when their most loved but feared person walked over. Now, they seemed to know that an intense spanking would soon fall on their hips along with a tremendous storm of scolding. But, the two women who came to the children began to cry as they held their children blindly. They must have been afraid too.

They drove their car to the extremes with a determination to save their children. When their mothers cried, the children cried together. They cried not because they realized how dangerous their situation was, but because their beloved mother cried. They cried for a while there.

At last one of the sedated women began pounding the child's butt. "Bad boy! Bad boy!"

POW! POW!

"Because of you guys!"

Whenever tears flew from the woman's eyes, her hands twirled harder.

POW!

"Ah! I'm sorry!"

"Ahhhh!"

Someone might have stopped them, but Jaehwang was looking at the scene with delight so nobody could come forward. Unable to calm down their frightened hearts because of the children, two women could only look around after beating the children for a long time. They were now slowly returning to reality.

Moreover...

"Awk!"

It was like they just realized that they were in the airfield. The monsters around them were so huge that the women didn't even think that it was a monster at first. Seeing the monster as high as a two-story building, and the tunnel in their mouths, the women finally sat on the floor and shook their legs.

It was then.

The oldest child grabbed Jaehwang by the collar and said, "Pleases, Mr. God, my dad... Please save my dad!"

2

The coziest place in the airfield was Jaehwang's quarters. The original home of the airfield owner was rented by Jaehwang. Listening to all the words of the child, Jaehwang breathed a low sigh. In a way, it was Jaehwang's responsibility that the fathers of these children were in such a situation.

No matter how thin the walls between the dimensions were, it would have been the Ruler who poured the monsters into the earth. Of course, the responsibility of those pathetic owners of dark holes was clear. If they had listened to Jaehwang, they would have made good preparations for Dark Earth Gate, they had enough capacity for it as well. This kind of disaster happened while taking too much time to discuss this and that issue.

"Irumi. I think I'll have to hear a detailed explanation of this."

Irumi never told him this. She hid it from Jaehwang on purpose.

"I'm sorry." Irumi bowed her head as she had no excuse for Jaehwang.

Looking at her, Jaehwang shook his head. It was not that he didn't know what she meant. Although Jaehwang was their savior, Jaewhang was in a position to prepare for a bigger job than that, but they are still trying to hang on to him.

They, to be exact, were the hidden politicians that moved the world. When everyone had to work for the survival of mankind, they tried to borrow only Jaehwang's hand without thinking about using the power they had.

He felt pity for the child.

However, he will not be able to prepare for Ruler if he went around the world and listened to others' petitions as he did before. It would be better for him to let them deal with it.

But he couldn't, he couldn't make good men pay. Jaehwang bit his lips.

"I can't help it." Jaehwang got up from his seat. At what he said, the three children and their mother looked at Jaehwang with an anxious look, but Jaehwang grinned at them. "Don't worry."

Jaehwang, who patted the child on the head, told Irumi, "Let's go around the world and then cross the Pacific Ocean."

"Will you be alright?" Irumi asked anxiously, she knew what he meant. Traveling around the world means saving all who suffered from the monsters of the Dark Earth.

"Trust me. I'm not that weak."

Irumi looked at Jaehwang with a slightly sad expression at his words. He was trying to burden himself with the whole world's crisis.

A few minutes later, the two mothers and their children left, leaving only Jaehwang and Irumi in the room. What followed was not a good story for them to hear.

Jaehwang ordered, "All units of the Invincible Palace will be called up."

"Yes, sir."

"Call Baeklin while gathering as much information as possible about things called dark holes."

Irumi's eyes grew a little bigger in the wake of Jaehwang. "What for?"

"This is what it is."

Jaehwang told Irumi about his plans. A moment later, when his story was over, Irumi nodded with a determined look.

"I will follow your instructions."

"I think I should teach the owners of the Dark hole how cruel I can be. If they don't want to respond, I have to force it. Irumi, I am counting on you."

Early in that morning, Jaehwang's Atlas flew off from the old airfield. The bodies of those massive monsters would be handled by the Argentine government and Invincible Palace together. The reason for doing this, of course, was for the civilians suffering in the underdeveloped Argentina. That amount would be enough to help out the poor in Argentina. The Atlas, carrying Jaehwang, traversed the South American continent.

It was not just a crossing.

He massacred all the monsters that appeared in one day and freed the Blue Diamond from isolation due to those massive monsters. Jaehwang, who did not even get down to Blue Diamond, went straight to North America. He continued to go around the world while killing those monsters.

[Praise the grace of God.]

The people of the world sent infinite respect and gratitude to Jaehwang.

This incident had strengthened their faith in him. Those who believed in him and worshiped him headed to the Republic of Korea as if they were saints and were busy praising him while stepping on his tracks. Jaehwang destroyed all the Dark Earth monsters that scared the world in just two weeks.

Samuel Lin of the World Hunter's Office came in person and knelt down to thank him. And with him, he forwarded a pledge with a personal letter to Jaehwang from the owners of the dark hole and the details of their unconditional support to him.

But Jaehwang, who had read it, laughed out loud.

He didn't need a sugar-coated eulogy in the first place. The important thing was the pledge... But the contents of the pledge were the same. It implied that they would rely on Jaehwang while preserving their power as much as possible. For that reason, it has emphasized efficiency, effectiveness, and sacrifice, but at the very beginning, they were only trying to dominate the planet again after it was just freed from the terror of those monsters.

"This is not it."

Rip... RIP

"Ah..."

Jaehwang tore the covenant before Samuel's eyes. "You still haven't come to your senses. Digging a backdoor to be the master of history after this crisis is over... That's great, these owners of the dark holes..."

At Jaehwang's words, Samuel bit his teeth. Of course, Samuel knew. That these hidden people would never give up their power and position.

But the Master Archer didn't seem to condone it.

"Why should I do such a free service? Explain it based on your great humanism."

"..." Samuel closed his eyes tightly. If he opened his mouth, he felt like all the ugly facts would flow out.

The will of God from Jaehwang did not allow him to lie and with his ears, Jaehwang's low but thunderous words rang.

"Get out, and experience the crisis that's coming."

"What's that..." Samuel Lin asked, but Jaehwang didn't bother to answer his question. It won't be long before they realize it.

After Samuel Lin returned home, Jaehwang got ready to move straight to Elus. The purpose of that was to bring the dragons in. Hunters were not needed to break through the dungeon. No, they were more likely to become burdens. It was possible that the humans who could not resist the Ruler's power would turn right into Jaehwang's enemies. 𝒍𝓲𝒃𝙧𝓮𝙖𝒅.𝓬𝙤𝓶

Only the dragons could resist the power of the Ruler. They would also try their best, as they would no longer have to listen to Jaehwang's orders if they blocked the dimensions. While Jaehwang went to Elus... new Dark Earth gates have begun to spring up randomly on Earth.

Chapter 282

When the new Dark Earth Gates came to life, the people were worried that it might happen again. Should it be considered bad timing? The gate, which was beginning to spring up again after a short break from monsters, had created a distrust of the media clamoring for reassurance. As the people were terrified, each nation began to defend against the Dark Earth Monsters.

This was the beginning of the situation that Jaehwang had hoped for. He wanted them to survive on their own until he stopped the Dark Earth. Of course, someone might say, "Why are you creating such a hassle?"

One could say that, "Shouldn't we just release a video about the Dark Earth?" But it's just a naive idea. The owners of dark holes were thoroughly hidden behind society and they tried to manipulate the flow of information to the public.

All they did was to tell the truth to the world through the media. Any truth could be destroyed overnight by being framed as nonsense like a conspiracy of aliens. Of course, Jaehwang could come forward and announce it himself. There's no one in the world right now that could ignore Jaehwang's words. That's why the owners of the dark holes also accepted Jaehwang. Of course, to their taste.

However, Jaehwang decided to take a faster and tougher approach. To be fair and in truth, he was upset. What if one were running sweaty on his feet trying to do something about the fate of the world, but there were others who couldn't stand having their shares at stake and turned selfish?

So, Jaehwang decided to take the method Baeklin used in the past. The injection of vaccines was a way of taking some sacrifice into account. The Dark Earth Gate occurred only where the owners of the dark holes were believed to be living or where their most important business base was located. Not so big gates sprung up and the monsters poured out. Funny enough, there was little damage from ordinary citizens, they also defended themselves quite well.

As expected, a formidable team of 8-Star hunters came out to defend. Before Jaehwang appeared, only the Emperor and Empress were the strongest, but he didn't expect them to have an attack squad made up of such hunters. They could have used it previously but they only brought it out when they were in a crisis. It wasn't just that. They used laser satellite weapons that were usually used by Jaehwang in dealing with the dragon, but they also used self-destructing drones that he had never heard of and attacked the monsters. But, Baek-Mi was a cyborg soldier called the Iron Soldier.

Hundreds of robots appeared like packs of dogs and clung to monsters, each of which was not only great in their attack skills but also had its own built-in self-destructing device, causing fatal damage to the monsters in the event of an explosion. It was a clever use of the idea that the Mana shield only works on the outside of the body, but would not work when entering the inside of the body. They crawled through various holes in the monster's body and exploded inside, leaving the monsters helpless. But at some point, that was no longer useful. Over-technologies were of no use in the face of the terrifying monster of absolute strength that they could not resist.

Thud! Thud! POW!

"Get away! Get back!"

"Run away!"𝘭𝒾𝑏𝑟𝑒𝒶𝒹.𝘤𝘰𝓂

From the moment the monsters at the size of a building appeared, all they could do was observe. They were falling like reeds in the video shown by the Master Archer, and they were turning the whole world into hell as they endured dozens of missiles.

Although only a small fraction of the foundations of the owners of the dark hole had been destroyed, the situation had been very fatal. They do not only play behind others, but there are also many businesses that have been exposed to the outside world.

The biggest of them was the monster-related industries. From the state-of-the-art laboratories that study mana stones or by-products of monsters to processing plants or exchange markets that handled high value-added materials, Dark Earth gates were created and the monsters that poured out there collapsed all their businesses overnight. Fortunately, the Dark Earth gates disappeared on their own after only about a week or so. Like those gates that appeared in Tokyo in the past.

In such tactful reality, some even thought that someone might have terrorized them, but only four people knew that there was a technology in the world that could create gates. They were Kwon Je, Irumi, Jaehwang and Baeklin, the terrorist party. A secret is a secret when you know little, and Jaehwang was a man who knew it very well.

"Phew." Baeklin had a rewarding look on his face as he wiped the sweat off his forehead. He received a total of 20 Tier-9 Mana Stones from Jaehwang... He used it to create the Dark Earth Gates while traveling around Europe and the U.S.

And now, he has completed the last 20 gate seeds.

"Thank you for your hard work."

"No problem."

The waiting mummies were loaded into a container, which was carefully sealed.

A fusion of mana stone, true method, and magic; those were used to make a hemispherical board about 3 meters in diameter and when installed, a mana stone would be inserted to create a gate.

This last gift was for the Rothschild family and since it's the last, they can't wait to see how great a gate would be created.

When he finished his work, he stood up.

"Uh..." His heart stung. It's a pain that he felt in his mana stone.

Of course, it is not that he doubts about its performance. He just holds a grudge against who installed this mana stone in him. There would have been no such pain if he had been treated with a little more care, but he had no complaint against him. First of all, he saved Baeklin's life.

He swept his chest with his new right hand. It was a part that had been bitten by a Dark Earth monster before, but he used magic to replace his hand. Although it was named the 'Black Dragon,' its official name would be Heaven's Elixir of Life. It was his secret weapon made with a monster's divinity and depending on how it was used, it could be used to kill a Tier-9 monster in one blow.

"That's ironic."

He relished his appetite by drinking a pop full of caffeine he had left behind.

In the past, he did this alone. No one around him could be trusted. Although it was an atonement for what his ancestors did, it made him feel confident that he could at least struggle to prevent the convergence of the Dark Earth and the Earth for his loved ones in the Republic of Korea.

Then, he almost died when he met the patriarch of the Martial Arts House, the punisher of the Samson family, who his ancestors feared the most, but it became a blessing and Jaehwang was now a reliable helper to him. No, he was not just a helper, but a much more powerful and fearful figure.

He traveled around Elus in the past for the lack of force, raising the Orcs that would be his strength for decades. While the Orcs were ignorant and barbaric, there have been no better monsters to use than them as long as the leader was wise to offer them direction. Well, those Hellkans and Orcs have also been destroyed by the Jaehwang himself, but he had no regrets. His powerful helper, Jaehwang, was now a 'God.' In addition, Goongi, who was by his side, was as strong as Jaehwang. 𝓁𝘪𝘣𝘳ℯ𝒶𝘥.𝘤𝑜𝓂

Even the two dragons, to whom he had to bribe all cigarettes in his Infinity Storage in Elus in the past, lost to Jaehwang and became his subordinates.

"It feels a little empty."

After a few decades, his ancestors disappeared. They were decimated at the Dungeon to save him. Although they have been the main culprit behind the disasters and accidents for over thousands of years, they have also been great ancestors because they have been together for decades. After a moment's silence, Baeklin soon began walking, naturally poking his hands into the pants.

It's finally time to finish this tedious task.

"I'm just going to watch the back-to-back cartoons until they get here."

2

Beep... Ding...Ding...Dung...

"L's blessing has come. The ancient warrior in his protection..."

"Wow... L's warrior descended."

The song rang into the quirky beat. Five-color petals were falling from all sides as they cheered. Jaehwang walked between them with a blank face.

The Su girl he met before said, "Crick~ Une~ Koona~" at the end of every word, and he never knew there was such a colorful expression like this. The Su people's capital welcomes Jaehwang's visit. They were cheering and rejoicing at him.

In fact, this was not what Jaehwang had intended. No, not even L intended this from the beginning. The original plan involved him summoning them to earth, but L appeared alone. The reason was that Al was still not recovering. The injury by Goongi was so severe that Al almost died. L asked Jaehwang and Goongi to help restore Al and Jaehwang accepted her request.

So, they moved through L's teleporter using her divinity, but at that very moment, the monsters poured out of the Dark Earth gate in Elus and L asked for their disposal. It was supposed to be done by L, but L was not responding properly to the Dark Earth monsters because she was taking care of Al.

It wasn't that difficult for Jaehwang, so he wiped them all out. That was the beginning of this incident. When he thought it was over, he saw a group of palace knights and shamans flooding out from the temple. Originally, he would ignore it, but when L stepped up and said, "This was done by the god of the Earth," it was seen as if an oracle was fulfilled, re-establishing the divinity that had been lost when he fought those monsters.

He accepted it because there was nothing to lose. Of course, that was it. Their business was in the Dark Earth anyway, and Elus was a town he wouldn't come back to if it weren't for the dragons. The problem was after the status of Al was reported.

"How the hell did you make Al like this?" L said with a growl.

"Hah! Did you want me to give a little bit of mercy to an enemy? It was delicious. This guy... Especially that part..." The attacker, Goongi, responded to L's growl, smacking his palate on the chest of a Su In. From Goongi's point of view, she only faced her enemies, and her myths had many fatal things to the same kind of deity. Having built myths through battles with other gods as a guard against the West, she had the power to eat a God and attacked Al with it.

Al's Dragon heart suffered a fatal injury as Goongi chewed, tore and tasted it. L tried to recover somehow, but she was not alone enough. Of course, it wasn't that there was no way... Al could recover his body Dragonheart through sleeping.

But then, Jaehwang can't drag Al to the dungeon.

"Al can't help you," L said as if she didn't want to deal with Goongi anymore.

"Hmm."

To a certain extent, his side was responsible for the wound of this Red Dragon called Al, but also his side was the one that needed help, so Jaehwang must help them out, but he didn't know how.

"How can I help?" When Jaehwang asked, L took a peek at Goongi and opened her mouth.

"First of all, you have to obtain your divinity here on this land."

"And?"

"Well, not just the divinity."

She followed her words slowly and when all her words were finished, Goongi growled as if she were threatening to tear her at once.

"Don't imply it and just say you want to be killed."

It sounds like a joke, but it's not a joke. Jaehwang shook his head at her words.

"I'll pretend that I didn't hear what you told me about marrying the queen of the Dracoon."

Chapter 283

Dracoon was one of the three tribes of the Su People that comprised the Els. If the Su people served the gold dragon L, the Dracoon served the Red Dragon Al. The Orcs were the ones who firmly defended their indigenous beliefs.

"But all the divinity you've absorbed now is mine. You have to absorb the divine nature of Al that stands opposite me so that you can do your part and give Al some strength to restore it, which requires the recognition from Al's authorities. The fastest way to be recognized is through the queen of the Dragoons."

.

"Isn't it faster to exterminate the Dark Earth monsters in front of them?" It was Jaehwang who gained a considerable amount of credence from the Su peoples with only a brief show.

L shook his head. "That's because I gave you a straight face. If I drop an oracle that you're the tool of the Dark Earth, you'll lose all your divinity now."

"Hm.. how about the Orcs, then?"

"They're torn by multiple tribes. They don't unite but just growl at each other. They are so far away that there's no such thing as an Orc Lord to establish an empire, so it's hard to raise their sacred value in a short time. Well, not too long ago, Helkan had quite gathered his strength, but he was beaten to death by humans. It's a shame, things would've been easier if he was alive." A pretty familiar name came out of L's mouth.

"Why?"

"For Orcs, the strong one is the law. If you'd come forward and beat him and showed them a few times your power, they wouldn't dare fight against you, you would have easily acquired their divinity."𝑙𝑖𝘣𝓇𝑒𝒶𝘥.𝑐ℴ𝑚

"Huh..." Jaehwang groaned at L's words.

It was himself who killed Helkan, he never imagined that it would come back this way. If Helkan was alive and had only brought him to his knees, Jaehwang would not need to marry the Queen of the Dracoon now.

Shaking his head, Jaehwang then said, "Can't we just go with my power and Goongi's?"

"It won't be enough. The Dragon heart that holds his Divine Spirit was completely torn apart. It's a sacred reconstruction work, but it's possible if you get the 20% of the power that Al has. So, Dracoon..."

"I can't accept it!" Goongi growled, cutting L's words.

"What's the point? It's called marriage, but it's a mere play to create a myth that a human warrior, the god of Elus and the agent of L and Al, brings together the longtime rivalry of the Sun people and the Dracoon and then goes to destroy the Dark Earth... Ah! I'd rather call it an ancient warrior than a human one. Maybe humans have a bad image..."

"Why should I even care about such a myth?"

"Oh, that's weird. Shouldn't God try to have a better myth all the time?" L said while glancing at Jaehwang. Goongi shuts her mouth at L's words.

It was not wrong. Like what L said, God likes to have grand myths that would be remembered for a long time. Even if it belonged to the heretics, it's the same as instinct.

And Jaehwang, whom she loves, was still short of myths. She had to stop being stubborn when he's involved.

But L's words were answered by Jaehwang instead. "It won't work anyway if we block in the three dimensions. So I'll dismiss that."

"Yes, that's right!" Goongi spoke triumphantly at Jaehwang's supportive works, but she frowned again at the ensuing words of Jaehwang.

"But we do need Al's power to attack the Dark Earth."

"As expected, right?" L was pleased to learn that in his words, Jaehwang didn't mean to refuse entirely. L welcomed this idea because she did not want Al to fall asleep. A dragon, once asleep, sleeps at least 100 to 500 years. Al's condition was so serious that he could spend 1,000 years in slumber. She would take all the work that would be left by Al and as a lazy dragon, she didn't want that.

"How long?"

"A week at the earliest! I'll let you finish in two weeks at the latest!" 𝓁𝘪𝘣𝘳ℯ𝒶𝘥.𝘤𝑜𝓂

Time was right too.

"Well, that doesn't include his period of treatment, does it?"

"Of course. As long as you take Al's divinity from here and assist me, the treatment will be over soon. Please help me, you need our power to destroy that dungeon anyway." With L's earnest tone and last request, Jaehwang nodded with a bitter smile.

"Okay."

"Hey!" Goongi held Jaehwang's arm and inflated her cheeks. She hated Jaehwang being called someone's husband, whether it was a play or something.

Jaehwang then hugged her. Then, he lifted her chin and kissed her deeply, whispering in her ear, "Just wait for me."

Goongi's cheekh glowed red at Jaehwang's whisper. His sudden act of hitting her like this at some point, even though he usually behaved like a rock, made her heart flutter like a girl.

"Hing..."

2

Jaehwang entered the Su People's capital. Jaehwang's face was not so good, though he should be happy with the cheers that rang around him.

The head of a cat, the head of a bear, the head of a rhinoceros, the head of a lion, the head of a platoon, and the head of a tiger... Of course, it didn't look very much like that of Earth. It's just that it's too confusing if he couldn't distinguish it. The rhinoceros had a large horn on its nose and forehead, and the tiger's head was named like that because it had a mane pattern stuck in its long protruding muzzle like a wolf.

The ones that looked familiar were the heads of the cats and lions because somehow, they have a human-like aspect. Some exceptions were the long tails of all kinds that were sticking out of it.

"Oh, ancient warrior."

A huge square of the capital appeared and a cow-headed woman waiting in the middle of it bowed down to Jaehwang.

Whatever the oracle L gave her, their every act in terms of dealing with Jaehwang contains an extreme reverence. When Jaehwang nodded, the new girl fell on her knees reverently as if she were performing a ceremony, laying on her knees and smacking her lips at Jaehwang's feet. The goddess of God, whom they believed, had her lips on the feet of a human being. Nevertheless, her actions have made the Su people more excited.

For them, of course, this action was quite natural, because L openly announced an oracle to all the Su peoples in the capital.

L, a Zen god they had trusted for thousands of years, told them to treat him the same way they treated her because he was an ancient warrior who descended to expel the Dark Earth Monsters from both of their worlds. In addition, they will make him the Grand Duke of the Sun people and marry the Queen of the Dragoons in the name of L and Al. That was enough for them to believe and follow him.

In addition, he was a superpower who had wiped out all the Dark Earth monsters that were threatening the capital.

"Hm." Jaehwang swallowed a groan while forcing his brows to narrow. He couldn't get used to it no matter how hard he tried.

He had no problem talking to them with the translation techniques L had put on him, but the sight of all kinds of animal heads chattering in human words... He's not that curious about the Queen of Su people either. It's going to be wearing the head of a beast anyway.

It was then...

Beep... Beep...

As the loud drums rang, the huge gate of the royal palace, standing tall in the center of the capital, opened left and right and a group of Su peoples, dressed in glittering armor, walked out in a row. In many parts of their armor, the mana stone reflected the light and made them look more holy.

"This is the Royal Palace Division. They are here to escort the queen's Grand Duke."

"Is that so?" Jaehwang, who looked at them along with the saints, tilted his head.

Their spirit was quite formidable for someone who would just greet someone. The number was substantial, but at first glance, he already knew that it was over 100.

They were the ones who carried a powerful sense of mana, equivalent to the level between seven and eight-star hunters if they had gone to Earth. They were all showing hostility, big or small, to Jaehwang. The saint went ahead and bowed politely to the lion-headed leader, who stood in front of them.

But after a few words, the shaman girl suddenly glanced toward Jaehwang, but the lady's expression that looked back at him was not good. He couldn't read her face because of the cow mask, but her body language says she was clearly embarrassed.

Again speaking a few words, she returned to Jaehwang and fell flat on her stomach as if she had sinned.

"I'm sorry."

"What's going on?"

"It's... it's..." She couldn't continue her words as if she dared to say an unholy thing... It was then. The lion-headed leader who talked to the lady shouted at Jaehwang. He was the strongest of the royal court knights.

"Our god L has put down an oracle, but we don't trust you, those with human figures. Humans like you have committed a dirty crime and massacred innocent royal people not long ago in our capital city. They, too, came at first with faces disguised as goodwill, but behind them was only their ugly greed."

Thud... boom!

When he hit the floor with the giant halberd he was carrying, a hundred royal knights who followed him also stamped their feet. All the Su people who cheered for Jaehwang fell silent as if they had made a promise to do so.

"However, we cannot ignore the oracle L has given us, but we will test the force of the ancient warriors here because he is said to be so powerful to drive out those evil dark creatures and humans!"

Thud... boom!

When he finished speaking, the palace knights took three steps back. Then, the lion-head holding the halberd came forward and stretched his shoulders. As if to show off his natural physical strength, he was wearing heavy gloves that looked to weigh over 300 kilograms. His height was about three meters, and the energy that was coming out of him seemed to be close to a 9-star hunter.

The shaman girl in the cow head then roared, "Leader of the Royal Guard! How dare you disobey L's sacred and solemn will! Isn't the test of force over already? The ancient warrior killed countless Dark Earth creatures in one gulp before he came here. That incredible history is something that many people have clearly seen with their eyes, which I also assume you have—"

Her remark was interrupted by the captain of the lion head or the chief of the Royal Guard.

"We all heard of L's solemn oracle. But I, Kodak El Lakers, are part of the living witnesses who have seen every single wrongdoing that those manipulative humans have done on our land! I can't believe it! No matter how much L means it, I won't change my mind even if his punishment would fall on me right now."

The shaman girl shook her head at his words and said, "Captain! I'm saying this out of concern for you!"

Although he was committing an act of profanity against the will of God, he was both a pillar and an important figure to support this kingdom. If he tried to test a warrior and died at Jaehwang's hands, he might not be able to fulfill L's holy will.

"I swear in L's name that even if I were killed by him here, I wouldn't have a single grudge!"

The shaman shook her head at his words. It was not that she didn't know what the head of the Royal Guard was thinking. She, too, would not have served this ancient warrior so sincerely if L had not personally put down an oracle. The head of the Royal Guard was a sacred line of royal blood with a sacred "L" in his middle name. When he gets hurt, things would look ugly.

"Well, the bottom line is you're going to play me." Jaehwang walked past her without a pause. As he stepped forward, the royal division captain's mane trembled.

"Yes! I, Kodak El Lakers, ask you, ancient warrior, for combat!"

Holding his halberd tightly, he lowered his position. It had come to a point where it could no longer be stopped.

"I'll reveal the ugly faces of you humans." The head of the Royal Guard growled, revealing his long fangs. The murderous intent and jealousy that flowed from him ate into the surrounding area, as his lion's snare began to spark. This was proof that he was a superhuman who has reached an extreme peak.

'I'm sure that that evil human being did something about it.' He had fought quite a few battles with humans and in the process, he also saw many incomprehensible objects that humans have. He was convinced that that ancient warrior was also a fraud.

"Cute." Jaehwang walked unguardedly to the head of the Royal Guard, who was only looking for a chance to lower his posture and run. As their distance drew closer, the Mana Stones stuck in the leader's armor began to shine brilliantly. The Mana stones crafted with special visions have the power to amplify the leader's mana in an instant.

He was able to cut the neck of a Tier-9 monster because of it but...

Stomp...

As the body of the ancient warrior got closer, the head of the Royal Guard began to tremble.

Stomp...

One more step... The explosive surge of speculation and life in his mind dissipated like flame meeting a fire extinguisher.

Stomp...

His strong weapon, the Halberd, felt too heavy.

Stomp...

His eyes instinctively fell to the floor. It was the cry of an unfamiliar instinct that he had never heard before, and it shattered his determination to fight.

'Come at me and you will die.'

And...

Rub...Rub

Someone patted his head.

"Good boy."

The chief of the Royal Guard was feeling something... from deep inside his belly... and then, he closed his eyes tightly to feel the expression of that good feeling which was an instinct.

"Arrrrrrrr..."

"Cute boy..."

Chapter 284

Thud...

The head of the Royal Guard knelt down. There was no need for any weapons.

His strong power, enormous mana, or strong vision was of no use. It was not even comparable to him in the first place.

Pat... Pat...

The lion's mane, which had been stretched out in all directions with an ominous energy, was also finely twitching under Jaehwang's touch as if he had never been hostile. As Jaehwang patted his long fangs in his mouth, the head of the Royal Guard, who was a proud pillar of the Kingdom of the Su people, laid his face down with his tail trembling.

In front of Jaehwang, he realized that he could not even be an Orc or a Goblin in front of a dragon. The hundred royal knights who were standing firm also split themselves up when Jaehwang just looked at them. It wasn't because their conductor surrendered. The intense speculation that a human being put on as a joke made them stand back.

"Guide me."

"Yes." The head of the Royal Guard, who turned soft, stood in front of Jaehwang. Given the honor and pride of defending the royal family of the Kingdom of the Su people, it was a change that no one could think of.

But inside him, he could not think at all.

Maybe this was how it felt to be standing on a cliff. His brain, exposed to Jaehwang's speculation, was already in a mess. The only thing that he would be able to do now was to fulfill Jaehwang's orders like a well-tamed dog.

"Woahhhhhhhh..."

People in the capital city who didn't know what's going on were cheering for them. Upon entering the castle while following his guidance, hundreds of soldiers armed with flashing armor were soon spotted. Behind them, everyone in the castle gathered and looked at Jaehwang. Their clothes were like the aristocrats' and were luxurious, but they were all animal-headed anyways.𝘭𝘪𝘣𝑟𝘦𝘢𝒹.𝘤𝑜𝓂

The road to the castle was quite complicated. It's not narrow, but it seems to be full of roundabouts.

After such a long walk, he reached the front of the palace in a few minutes. As he passed the Dogae Bridge and entered the area, he could see that the Su people were lining up in a different sense than before.

With sacred energy flowing through their bodies like the knights, they lowered their heads en masse toward Jaehwang.

'They're strong.'

Their numbers were small, but he could feel that they were really strong. Of course, his object of the comparison was only the head of the Royal Guard who was leading the way, but with their power, they could easily catch a tier-10 monster.

As they were escorted inside a moment later, on a high platform, they soon saw a huge golden-colored rooftop symbolizing L on a wide-spread red carpet. And it was the Queen of Su who sat at an angle on it.

The Queen of Su was young. Her body, wrapped in a delicate white, sky-high dress, had all kinds of brilliant jewels that made her body stand out even more.

He could almost feel her voluptuous beauty beyond her race. As she looked up at Jaehwang with an agitated and languid look, she raised herself. But her spirit was quite different when she lifted herself up. He could feel the absolute beauty of the ruler of this country. She gazed solemnly at the approaching Jaehwang. As she raised her hand, the people standing on the left and right sides of the throne pulled their weapons together. There was not much welcome in sight.

"Stop," said the queen, but Jaehwang didn't stop on his tracks.

The hall was covered in a commotion.

"Hmm" She didn't welcome the ancient warrior very much. L told her to consider him as an equal to L herself through her oracle, but she knew well what her people had suffered from humans.

When the men's mission arrived, they greeted them in a desperate attempt to forget any of their previous conflicts. The Su cooperated with them for all their convenience, but their true intentions were full of greed that drooled over the distribution of Mana Stones, which was considered the most sacred and important thing in their kingdom. In the end, the men attempted to sneak all mana stones away and committed a massacre to those who had set out to arrest them before they ended up infiltrating L's sanctuary.

She was grateful that the Dark Earth monster, which was threatening the capital city, was killed instead. It was hard for the queen to accept him, even though L told her to greet an ancient warrior through an oracle. So, she tried to test him, but her opponent didn't seem to want to take her test. The queen tried to order her guardians to arrest the warrior... 𝘭𝑖𝒷𝓇𝘦𝘢𝒹.𝑐𝘰𝘮

...but she could not lift her hand.

The closer Jaehwang approached her, the more relaxed her expression began to be. And then, as soon as Jaehwang stood in front of where she was standing, the queen's expression turned loose and was completely untied. This was not simply a phenomenon that happened because Jaehwang was attractive or because he was strong.

It was because of one of the myths that Jaehwang had...

[Goongi's master [class S]].

[Goongi's master] wasn't originally a myth that would end in class S. It meant that he owned a different god, but their relationship was so secretive that it's not well known. Nevertheless, it was only because it was a combination of the two gods.

The Myths did not have a single effect like a skill.

There were many influences that affected the connection between Goongi and Jaehwang or the two. Their synergy would be amplified when they would fight together because they share their spirits. And there's another little impact like this...

'Su People's affinity increased by 30%.'

The essence of Goongi was the spirit of the tiger and the goddess. Tigers and lions were similar anyway, and that's why this ability works. The head of the Royal Guard was not just playing tricks on Jaehwang.

That's because there was the power of Goongi lurking inside Jaehwang. The queen of the Su had lost her mind. Then, with a sly gesture, she approached Jaehwang gently. Her rejection against a human being has long gone and soon, she behaved like an accepting wife towards her husband that her god had nominated for her. She raised her hand and touched Jaehwang's heart. The mysterious aura that emanated from Jaehwang made her more excited.

But her intentions were bound to fail.

SWOOSH

Someone stopped her hand and at the same time, a face popped out of Jaehwang's chest. It was Goongi. Imitating herself as a Su, her face was marked with a mottled pattern of tiger and long fangs in her mouth.

"How dare you try to touch him, you bitch!"

The Su people's queen sat back, oblivious to her dignity. When their queen collapsed, the countless Su people around them tried to jump in surprise but a moment later, they were all mesmerized by a woman escaping from the body of the ancient warrior.

Ziiing!

With a radiant look on her face, she looked down at the Queen of the Su tribe with an arrogant expression.

"This bitch is dashing a nasty smell somewhere." Two ears popped out in between Goongi's hair. It was her who dared not see the approach of another female approaching her significant one. She did suppress her anger a lot.

"Krrrrrrrrrrrr"

An explosive burst of anger began to fill the palace. With that, a red aurora formed a figure in her body.

"Oh..."

"Ah...that is..."

It was a huge winged tiger. It was not an illusion. The mere sight of it made people's heads drop. Its irresistible and powerful stature had the power to defeat the will of resistance just by its presence.

"Goddess."

"Goddess."

Everyone in the palace fell flat on the floor. No one resisted. No, no one tried to resist her at all. Although the appearance of that god was quite different from their original god "L," they were unable to overcome their passions for another god, wagging their tails to the fullness of their spirit that they had never felt with L.

It was obvious. No matter how long they served L, L was a dragon. Although she was an absolute deity, it did not bridge the fundamental differences of their species. It was just her governance through oppression, fear, and termination that kept them in place, but the Goongi that appeared now was like the ultimate perfection of the Su people, their wavelengths were so finely matched.

Soon after, on the throne where the Queen of the Su people was sitting, Goongi sat at a slant angle, pompously looking down at the Su people. Even the queen of the Su tribe was sitting on her knees in front of her, looking at her with ecstatic eyes.

Only Jaehwang was sitting next to the throne, scratching his head as he appreciated this whole scene.

2

"Something's gone wrong..."

L, flying in the sky with Goongi and Jaehwang on his back, was now as complicated as she could be. They did succeed at making the Su people recognize Jaehwang but what made it terrible was the feeling that Goongi made him feel like a sidekick.

Whether it's Goongi or Jaehwang, it doesn't matter but the problem was that the amount of power flowing to Goongi was exploding. Now they were in a hurry, but L had a bad feeling that she would need a lot of time to recover her original divinity in the future. No, what if these two wanted to take over Elus?

'I am raising a wild beast in my own home.'

"Is it still far away?"

"Soon."

"Let's go fast."

"I am not your means of transportation!"

"Yes, you are a slave, just go faster."

"Ha.. fine." L, who answered Jaehwang's question by gnashing his teeth, increased her speed. She couldn't teleport to the capital of the Dragoons.

This was not because of its location or distance, but because the southernmost tip of the continent, where the legacy of the ancient people of the past remains strong, was their destination. In the capital of the Dragoons, there were still magical defense facilities in existence built by the ancient people, one of which limited the movement of space near the capital.

That's why L was moving with her body like this.

"But I hear that the Deacons serve the Red Dragon Al. Is it okay for you to go?" Jaehwang asked. Whether it's role play, Al is the demon god and the L is in the position of the good god. Jaehwang asked out of doubt whether it would be okay for L to give an oracle while it's not her that the Dragoons serve.

"Sometimes we switch roles so it doesn't matter."

With that said, the golden fuselage of L began to turn red. The shape of her horn had also changed oddly and her tail had grown a bit longer. Her appearance was similar to that of the Red Dragon.

"You're such a fraud," Jaehwang said.

"Huh." L wanted to say something but now, she's not only tied to Jaehwang but he's also a necessity for Al's treatment. While L was murmuring her complaints inside her mouth, one of Goongi's eyebrows cracked up as she laid on Jaehwang's knee and munched on the chocolate that Jaehwang had put in her mouth.

"Hmm?"

When she raised her head, Jaehwang, who shared her senses with him, also squinted his eyes and looked to one side. And what the two felt now was felt by L, too.

"That's pretty big. Is that the guy named Ruler?" L's voice became a little tense.

A considerable presence was felt beyond the horizon. The problem was that the place beyond the horizon was the capital of the Dragoons, but Jaehwang just shook his head in response. Jaehwang knew that being.

"No, it's one of the Ruler's men."

Jaehwang and Goongi have seen him. It was among the last ones to show up when they met Ruler in the Dark Earth and fell into a trap and faced super-massive monsters.

They didn't fight it.

He wanted to avoid unnecessary fights, but at the same time, it was too burdensome to fight that one while having the anxiety factor called Ruler. But now, he could feel its energy in the direction of the Dragon's capital.

"Hmm." L stiffened her face at Jaehwang's answer and raised her altitude. As she soared to the top of the cloud, her visibility widened and soon, the situation on the ground was revealed.

"It's big."

There saw a huge gate that almost devoured a mountain. It was so overwhelming that it was even bigger than the ones on earth, and there were massive monsters crawling out of there and they were all moving in one direction. And there stood a huge fortress that seemed to have carved a mountain out of its entirety where the battle between the Monster and the Dracoon was now raging.

Chapter 285

"The magic defense facilities are about to collapse," L spoke in mixed tones.

The round curtain that covered the fortress in its entirety flashed intermittently in the air and disappeared. Below the fort was a swarm of Dark Earth monsters that were already impossible to count. There were super-sized monsters that appear to be Tier-10 to Tier-11, making Tier-6 and Tier-7 ones look so small.

It was definitely a different scene from the Earth. If the Earth were to use high-tech weapons at every their gate through numerous hunters, the Dragoons were using the walls to defend themselves, just as those of in the Middle Ages. There were huge bumps on the walls that run down the middle of the mountain. Dozens of bumps were listed on the third floor down to the second floor, where purple-skinned Dragoons were throwing magic spells and arrows. The fortress wall, which was carved from the interior of the rocky mountain, looks about two kilometers wide. Literally, it was a fortress where a thousand men could defeat a ten-thousand troop.

"Sh-te-na-da!"

A waterfall of fireworks...

"Ma-Ta-Shh-Ha-Ak-S!"

The spear of ice flew away...

Swoosh! Swoosh!

It was those who shot the bows that were spectacular. As thousands of Dragoons fired red and blue arrows, the colorful trajectory of light went to the monsters and exploded.

BAAAAM!

Blazing flames and ice eruptions ripped the Dark Earth monsters mercilessly. It wasn't just that.

Beep!

Tens of Wyverns, on which the Dragoons rode, were thrown down in unison and dropped rain of boulders over the monsters' heads. At the top of the mountain, high-leveled archers and wizards were throwing away huge flakes of fire. Each time, the Tier-7 or 8 monsters fell to the ground and the other monsters trampled on them to death. But the problem was that there were so many monsters around them.

If there seemed to be a vacancy for a while, it was soon filled with more.

Boom! Booooom!

These days, there were monsters who were ignorant of the walls and hundreds of them who were hitting and climbing the walls. They range from those who shoot the breath, which appears to be super-strong, to those who shoot out flames and launch far-ranged attacks. Fortunately, the Dragon's fortress itself was in a very high place to deal with these monsters. If they had dealt with them on the ground, the Dragoons would never have been able to hold out.

But then, after a moment, the leader standing in the midst of the monsters also began to move. His size was approximately 200 meters and was not larger than the others. With an obese body, he looked like a bear-like figure covered with scales. The difference he had from the other monsters was that his whole body was covered with horns, his chest and shoulders were overblown and his head looked like an alligator's. After a while, its neck began to swell and the Dragoons went wild.

"Here it comes again!"

"For the glory of Al!"

"Stop it with all your life!"

Jaehwang could clearly hear their desperate cries in the air.

"Argh!"

A white column came out of its mouth and shot out into the walls of the fort. 𝑙𝘪𝒷𝘳𝑒𝘢𝑑.𝒸𝑜𝑚

"The barrier!"

The fortress was blocked by a much stronger round membrane than before. They must have kept that for this situation. A power struggle between the two great energies had begun.

Zaaap! Zap! ZING!

"Ugh! It's piercing!"

"Stay!"

It held on for a while. The round curtain was broken, and the white column of light shot straight at the fortress.

Zing!

It tore through the walls of the fort. The white column of light did not end short. Every time it swept and left a deep scar on the fortress wall, huge rocks fell and countless Dragoons died without even leaving a trace. It was then, its eyes, which were firing white columns of light, turned to the sky. It was too fast of a transition for its size. Its eyes met with Jaehwang', who was flying in the air and at the same time, the monster's head was bent towards the sky.

Beep!

The rays of light that shot up, tearing the fortress diagonally, were fired at L in an instant.

"Huh!"

In the sudden attack, L twisted herself to escape the beam. The light tore up the space a few more times to get L, but L was quite fast. She avoided it with all sorts of ridiculous aerial maneuvers, as she did on Earth.

But that was not the end of her opponent's attack. Suddenly, a white spark began to rise from his horns, and a white beam was fired at her.

"Kayak!" The beam devoured L's body and in it, L twisted in pain.

The white light, which contained a powerful blitzkrieg energy, made L's body stiff and slowly suffer. But feeling the danger, Jaehwang had already jumped from L. Goongi had already turned into a hawk and was covering Jaehwang's shoulders. He moved as if he was on the ground because he was intertwined with Goongi. Falling down toward the ground at a rapid pace, Jaehwang pulled the Arrow out of the Infinity Storage.

"Interesting." The corners of Jaehwang's mouth curled up. His attack was not just a blitz attack. There was a surprisingly divine power in it, and any opponent who was struck with it was not only disturbed but absorbed by it. The operation was so exquisite that anyone would want to learn it. Of course, that's just a thought, and now...

"Let's fight."

He's pretty strong.

A feeling of triumph in him arose, all he had to do was to obtain his divinity somehow.

He hated playing the role of an ancient warrior. It would be easier to acquire his divinity by saving this fortress.

Zap...Zap...

A red gale rose from Jaehwang's body.

#2

"Al has come!"

"Oh, Al!"

The Dragoons raised their hands. God himself had appeared to save them. But when Al was shaken by the rays of the leader of the monsters, there was despair in their eyes. They have been waiting desperately for him. The monster's rays, which seemed to be the leader's, were too powerful.

All the magicians who had come down from the ancient times and protected them broke down in that monster leader's rays, but they had hope.

Because the God that they believed in was not weak. They believed that the reason why God was not showing up now was that they could endure it. It was not that they never fought against the monsters of the earth. They've been doing well and they thought they'll continue to do so.

But what appeared now was completely different from what they used to face.

It's time for everyone to be frustrated like that.

"This is impossible!" Leah, the queen of the Dracoon tribe, shook her head nervously. They couldn't give up. They could no longer retreat now that there was an entire group of Dracoon people inside their fortress. If they give up, they will all be killed by those monsters.

"I'll try the Hetarus myself!"

"No, my Queen!"

"If you fall, things will only get worse!"

Her cry was strongly dissuaded by those around her. The Hetarus was an attack where they would pour all of their mana to fire a single but powerful magic arrow. However, as strong as it was, its side effects were also so large that the fighters who tried the Hetarus could not even stand up for a while after using it due to excessive overload of energy.

"I am the strongest! It's just me now! Get ready for the Hetarus, everyone!" She cried out. She uses the biggest bow of the Dragoons! She was the strongest warrior and wizard of their race who could fire the most powerful arrow.

She stood tall at the highest point.

The longest horn was rising on her forehead, the royal family whose blood was said to be the thickest among the Dragoons and who were said to have dragon blood, began to glow blue. The warriors around her gathered. As they reached for her, the blue manna from their hands began to gather towards her. Leah, the queen of the Dragoons, slowly took a deep breath and raised her bow. Carefully, she took an arrow out of the quiver and inserted it into the bow. Her body soon trembled.

"Awk..."

Accepting another's mana was accompanied by pain. No matter how powerful she was, it was the same. It's time for her to hold back her groan and slowly pull the bow.

"Up there!"

A warrior glared his eyes as he pointed his finger at the air. Leah's eyes also grew as she followed him. A figure was falling from the air to the bottom of the painful L. No, it's not falling off. Behind his back was a red wing, and in his hands, there was a bright red flash.

#3

Jaehwang aimed at the monster who was shooting at him with a white light. A puff of red force formed on The Arrow and soon began to spin slowly.

The Arrow of the Divine Punishment.

Pow! POW! BAAAAM!

From Jaehwang, the red line was shot out. It was faster than light. Condensed into a piece, the light contained destructive power. A moment later, the monster's white ray and Jaehwang's red light collided.

Kaaat!

The red light that hit the white beam continued its way towards the monster. It seems as if it's alive and wriggling as it avoids the white ray. It was not long before the monster's head collided with the arrow.

BOOM!

With a loud noise, the monster's head was pushed back. At the same time, the spark in the horn of the monster spread around it.

"Hm."

The back of its head was coming back. It was not without damage, blood was pouring down from one of his eyes.

But that was the end.

From his one remaining eye, the wild, untidy wild anger erupted.

"That's amazing." One corner of Jaehwang's mouth curled up. The monster dispersed and attacked everything around it.

'It's like a spider's web.'

'That's right.'

Its divinity, seen through the eyes of Goongi, came from drawing and using that of the surrounding ones' as if they were his own. Not only his attacks but also his damage was dispersed. Jaehwang's attack a little while ago was just enough to kill him. It was Jaehwang's way of fighting out his opponent with neither excessive nor insufficient force.

"Crrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrak!"

The monster bursts into creepy laughter. It's as if it was laughing at Jaehwang. He was mocking Jaehwang as if he could not take him down.

"This is getting interesting." Jaehwang grinned, it dared to provoke him.

Chapter 286

Jaehwang refrained from trying so hard in the beginning because he wanted to sort of 'get the taste' of his enemy. He must identify the capabilities of the monster leader to prepare for future battles.

All battles involve planning. Jaehwang gained a lot of strength, but he didn't just pour himself into the battle. It was efficient to gather as much information as possible, grasp the capabilities of the enemy's power and then aim for its maximum effect. Also, Goongi, who collects information separately from Jaehwang, said something unusual.

'He's got a similar way of operating his mana as the Dracoon. It's weird to call it a coincidence. Maybe he's stealing some of the Dragon's powers right now.'

'Stolen? Are you saying a monster is learning?'

'It's just a possibility. But it's not impossible either. And if he can do it, so can the Ruler.'

'That's not good at all.'

It reminded him of the Ruler when she said the monster was stealing his opponent's ability. When they first met, Ruler tried to measure Jaehwang's ability by sending monsters to him sequentially. Next time, he also appeared in person and tried to grasp his psychology through dialogue. When he put those things together, the Ruler did seem very obsessed with information or maybe, he already stole one or two of Jaehwang's abilities.

Zap…

'Well, shouldn't we take care of him completely first and then think about it slowly?'

'I agree.' Jaehwang gathered his eyebrows in a white light that passed under his feet. He would have been a hit if Goongi hadn't moved shrewdly.

"It's a little annoying."

While doing tricks in the air with Goongi, Jaehwang made some modifications to his trade battle guidelines. There was always an unexpected variable in combat all the time. His flexible response to the situation also serves as the foundation for a victory. What was needed now was a bold investment and Jaehwang had enough and ample funds to make such an investment.

'Let's see how he reacts to the oppressive attack. Let's go up.'

'Alright.'

Following Jaehwang's words, Goongi soared quickly and when she reached her limit, she began to bend and fall again.

'Just give me some support.'

'Okay. I'm letting go!'

Swoosh!

Goongi let Jaehwang go. Jaehwang, who was starting a free fall at Goongi's pace, pulled out his bow and knocked an arrow. Moments later, a huge flow of mana gathered at Jaehwang's fingertips, which was incomparable to the previous ones. His mana became more and more condensed. As the mana gathered to its limits just before the explosion, they began expanding constantly while wriggling.

'The target is all monsters that come into sight!'

'If you spread the shock around, I wonder how you would react when everything around you is attacked.'

Pulling the Arrow to the limit, Jaehwang laid out the bow that he had been holding, focusing on the leader that was targeted in his gaze.

Swoosh...

The sound of the shot was so feeble. It felt as if a small blade of grass was swept to the ground by the wind.

But...

Drrr…BAAAAAAM! PAPAAK!

As if to ridicule his sentiment of a moment ago, a tremendous roar that seemed to rip the earth apart exploded in concentric circles around him. Its sound was so loud that it could even erase the harrowing sound of the battle of fortifications from the ground. But that sound was only the beginning. It's a prelude to a devastating disaster that would take place in a few minutes.

BOOOOM!

Centered on the leader, hundreds and thousands of red beams shot down toward the ground. For a moment, the beam destroyed everything by literally making a circle, which was 700 meters in diameter, in the middle of the battlefield.

Everything was equal within that circle.

Only pain, screams and destruction were repeated in it. The beams of destruction, big or small, were ruthlessly crushed. The same was true of the leader, who was targeted for the attack.

"Arg!" He screamed and resisted. Its former shield appeared and began to fend off the other attacks once more.

Whenever there was a white spark, the shock would spread all over the place. Every time the sparks were on, the Tier-7 and 8 monsters were killed, but the upper-tier ones somehow managed to survive with their leader.

Zap…..

When Jaehwang's second attack ended, a huge space was seen among the monsters. All but a few super-high-leveled monsters have been massacred.

"Hooh, this is enough."

With the tip of his mouth twitching, Jaehwang was rising back into the air in reaction to the attack he fired into the ground. His second experiment on his opponent was approvable. Of course, the experiment is not over yet.

"Try this, too."

Zaaaaaap!

Once again, the red ray expanded like an explosion that was a little bigger than the last time.

Red sparks began to occur throughout Jaehwang's body, which clumped it up faster and began to suck the manna around him in a powerful way. Around his body, the mana's storm almost distorted space.

'I need to rest a little.'

L's voice came into Jaehwang's head. As he glanced at her, a red dragon, which seemed cooked, was crossing the fortress. Inside the white column of light was the divinity of the monster leader. She must have been quite tired from being exposed to it for a long time.

Moreover, as Jaehwang began to absorb some mana, it was no longer possible for L to be in the same space.

After a while...

Kwak! BOOM!

A third red light swept through the battlefield.

It was a little more intense than the second, it had a more lethal impact this time than his second attack. It was because the leader monster, after the first attack, had called more monsters around him. Although it was an effort to live longer, the monsters under his command became the targets of that red light.

Pow!

There were many monsters capable of launching long-range attacks, but they were now overwhelmed by the fact that they had to withstand that demon's attack with their bodies.

Thud…Thud…

In an instant, thousands of monsters were massacred again. Few monsters now rushed into the fortress. Their leader drew his powers around desperately to survive. There was no longer a willingness to fight in him, who was bleeding in one eye.

his only hope was that the genocide, which was overwhelming and he would be fed up with, would soon end so he could return to the Dark Earth.

"Ha, survive this one too!"

His third attempt was a wide-area attack that enabled him to use his divinity economically. Compared to the non-economic wide-area attacks he made in Dark Earth, he used about 50 percent of his energy. But their leader was still alive.

Jaehwang's face hardened.

There will be at least a dozen of such monsters in the Dark Earth. It would be quite difficult to fight them even with Goongi if such things were to come together all at once.

"Okay." With a nod, Jaehwang rallied again. It's time to end it, he pushed his divinity to the fullest extent possible. At the same time, he also brought up his new myths.

'God of Murder' [SS-Class]'

SWOOSH!

The gathering of mana contained only the will to kill and destroy. God's will meant power.

'Goongi, find it for me.'

'All right!'

Goongi's myth began to chase the primitive flow of life that all monsters entering her sight had. That's what she did at the Dark Earth. This time, her space was not limited, she targeted everything in sight. Soon, when the sources of all the flows were aimed at Jaehwang's eyes, Jaewhang let his arrow loose.

"Die."

#2

"Oh, ah, ah..."

Looking up into the sky, Leah, the queen of the Dracoon, almost stumbled and sat down. It was pointless to be in the middle of a blood-sparking, and flaky battlefield. It was such a place where the screams of her people were rife just a moment ago but now, her ears hear no sound.

The only thing that she felt was the catharsis of pleasure accompanied by ecstasy. Beautiful, only that simple definition of a word was in her head. It was so beautiful. If there were arts in war, that would be compared to God's work.

Yes, he was a god.

She dared not look at him because he was too bright. She wants to kneel and praise him right away. The god, who appeared from heaven with a bow, gave the monsters who threatened the survival of the Dracoon the grace of merciless slaughter. Look at those monsters. Just a little while ago, full of life and madness, they pushed her people to their last fortress, but in the eyes of the monsters who attacked them, they were now filled with fear of death rather than determination.

She recalled the hidden pages of the Dracoon history she had read a long time ago, the true god of the Dracoon that was believed by the ancient Dragons who lived before the era of the evil god Al but had to be forgotten in time. 𝓵𝙞𝒃𝓻𝓮𝙖𝓭.𝙘𝓸𝓶

Dragona.

"Dragon has come beyond time and space."

It was a forgotten ancient god of the Dragoons who judges good and evil by holding a bow in one hand and a flame in the other.

Coincidentally, the main weapons of the Dragoons were bows and magic, and that god was also using bows to attack those huge monsters. Although there was Al that they served for thousands of years, Al was also a new god of a different tribe. The idea that Dragona was the true god of the Dragoons was deeply embedded in Leah's heart.

Zaaap…!

"Oh, ahhhhhhh... Dragona...!" The staggered Leah finally knelt down.

The sky was brimming with a red sun. She extended her hands to him, not even knowing that her tears trickled down. At the same time, there was a blinding explosion of light.

A moment later when all the bursts of light disappeared, she exclaimed in a fit of faint emotion, "Dragona saved us!"

"Dragona? Dragona...! Our god!"

A new ancient god, who was much more powerful than the "Al" who fell over the mountain after being beaten by a monster's attack, had been revived.

Look, listen, here's the history of Dragona.𝙡𝙞𝙗𝒓𝙚𝓪𝙙.𝒄𝓸𝓶

His arrows killed all his enemies, he was the man who appeared with the sun and saved the Dragoons.

#3

Leah, the queen of Dracoon, laid her face down in front of Jaehwang. Thousands of Dragoons who came out of the fortress and those who had been hiding inside and underground all poured out and bowed to Jaehwang. Their number was likely to be hundreds of thousands.

"Great Dragona." At her command, they all shouted at Jaehwang.

Although Jaehwang is a human figure, originally a myth related to Dragona shows that Dragona has many forms of life. There were times when he took the shape of a dragon or an ancient man and the image of a native Dracoon, so they didn't care if Jaehwang's figure was like the earthlings who invaded them.

He was the God who wiped out the enemies from their last fortress.

'What's a Dragona?'

'It is the native god worshiped by the Dracoon in ancient times. There's still a record of it huh? Damn it.' L grumbled as if she didn't like something.

It has been only a few millennia since L and Al were divided into the good and evil spirits that ruled Elus. So, of course, before them, there were gods who had been served well. L had an ominous hunch that something they had forgotten had been resurrected by this human that she brought back.

"It's not bad. Hey, soften up your face, won't you?" Goongi, who appeared as a half-man and half-animal, leaned over Jaehwang's shoulder and said that to L.

As soon as L saw Goongi's eyes, she lowered her gaze. L became scared as Goongi expressed her will that if L didn't leave Jaehwang alone, she would have to pay for that. From Goongi's point of view, it wouldn't be so good to see her beloved Jaehwang being praised by some other creatures. It's not what I originally wanted, but who cares? It was not bad for L as it was all about reviving Al again anyways.

Chapter 287

Of course, it was only Jaehwang's position and L was uncomfortable all along.

The story proceeded in a somewhat different direction from the original schedule. Their original schedule was intended to involve the gods, L and Al. To be exact, L had thought of the story of an ancient warrior who appeared under the protection of the good and evil spirits. That's the only way that the myth will not go beyond that of L and Al.

They tried to make it a sub-mythology of L and Al, but he turned out to be almost their equal because of that story. Goongi was originally a deity that represented the tiger. It's not clear whether it's because the royal family of the Sun was cats, but they became very quickly influenced by Goongi.

The Queen of Su, whose tail wobbles with joy every time Goongi glances at her, made it pretty obvious that she's into her. The problem was that this was nothing. The myth about Goongi didn't even exist in the first place. The problem was that Al's divinity was seriously damaged. For one reason (from L's point of view) they mistook Jaehwang as the god of the ancient Dracoon, Dragona.

Of course, Jaehwang exterminated the monsters with a mythical dignity, but it would have been possible for L if she didn't let her guard down.

The biggest problem was that she couldn't complain about it. Her reason would be that fierce female cat putting some pressure on her in the dark.

"I think you're badly hurt, L. Go somewhere and get some rest."

"Hm."

"Hm?"

"Oh, no."

L dropped her eyes when Goongi stared at her after L snorted once for no reason. Yeah, let's be honest, she was afraid of Goongi, and let's say they're fighting. It would be better for her to burn to death or be shot to death by Jaehwang's arrow. She couldn't imagine being eaten alive. Though she didn't tell them, L had a kind of trauma when she watched Al being ripped off. While still being alive, his stomach was torn, gutted, and his Dragonheart was broken. They were living creatures too, this meant that they also feared. That's why she was more afraid of Goongi, who was lurking behind her than Jaehwang.

As L went away, Goongi pulled herself into Jaehwang's arms, seemingly seeking some praise.

"Phew..." Jaehwang patted Goongi's hair as if he couldn't stop her.

Her mind was connected and her thoughts were clear to him. Though Jaehwang didn't bother to step up, it seems like Goongi didn't plan on taking things too far either. Goongi was the type that took advantage when she could.

"Why would you do this if we would block the dimensions anyway?" Jaehwang said.

"Even if you don't pretend to be a God here, it's good to look over them at least for once. Why would you give up on this? You could absorb it step by step, and this is what you would do because it can get in the way." 𝘭𝒾𝒷𝓇𝘦𝑎𝑑.𝒸ℴ𝓂

Jaehwang smiled wryly, she must be talking about the strange identity that was being absorbed by his body. Jaehwang opened the status window. If he had been connected to a SAVE in the past, it would have printed a piece of information about this phenomenon now.

But now, it's a complete departure from the SAVE, so Jaehwang himself should touch it.

"Is there a case of a forgotten divine being getting resurrected?" Jaehwang asked Goongi. Goongi knew more about the story about that other God than Jaehwang. Goongi nodded to Jaehwang's question.

"Of course, a single record won't be erased from me."

"Then, this is not just about Elus but also about Earth?"

"Yes, but you don't have to do that on Earth. You've almost given me the divinity you've established on Earth. You don't have to look for and remind yourself of a forgotten deity, it's just complicated. Of course, absorbing it may raise your divinity, but it is time-consuming."

"That's true." Jaehwang nodded to Goongi's clear answer. He'll just look at it later when he has more time to kill.

"And it's just a gut feeling, but I think that the Dragonar had a formidable size. Maybe it was a lot taller than you are now. So for now, just focus on analyzing it and fixing it. You'll get something eventually," Goongi continued.

"Okay."

She acted like a mature senior, forgetting herself being childish a moment ago. Jaehwang shook his head then began to analyze it, which was now being absorbed and coming in. What could be analyzed and quantified was quantified and those that cannot be quantified were taken and attached to the things that were similar in nature. He didn't know everything about being divine yet, but he understood the principle roughly.

Thanks to his recent study on computer programming, something worth seeing had been added to the status window.

God: Dragona –

Restoration of the divinity: 6%

Divinity absorption: 1%

The numbers were slowly going up. The amount of absorption that was carried out at the same time, although only 6 percent, was quite satisfactory. He felt like he's on a treasure hunt. He thought that it would get quite interesting once the search was complete.

"I have to stay here for a while." Jaehwang shared his status window with Goongi, who gave him a nod.

"Yeah, maybe a few days."

About two days later, Jaehwang was able to absorb all the forgotten god's divinity. In fact, it was proper to say that it was a remnant of a vanishing god rather than a deity. The subject of the divinity had already died out, so Dragona cannot be revived unless Jaehwang succeeds.

It would be possible if he took the time, but he gave up because it required a long stay at Elus.

Then, things proceeded at pretty fast speed.

Whether it was Dragona or an ancient warrior, he immediately began to recover Al and soon, the Red Dragon was able to wake up. There was a small episode when Al almost got beaten up by Goongi after he woke up and growled at her.

Anyway, when the four of them got together, Jaehwang shared what he had learned so far with everyone. This was the first time for Al to have a conversation, although L knows it roughly. Al, who heard everything Jaehwang said, nodded and opened his mouth.

"The bottom line is that we need to move fast."

"Yes."

Al had a rather serious personality than he had expected. Roughly speaking of their personalities, when L was involved in an accident or a job, Al was the one that carried it to the end. When it comes to pure combat capability, Al was definitely stronger than L. It would have been quite a struggle if Goongi hadn't made a full-fledged attack in the battle at that time.

"It wasn't right to sit on the bench." When Al looked at L and said that, L's cheeks began to inflate.

"When I went to the Dark Earth with you, there was no one like that. We agreed together and..."

"Back then, yes." Al nodded coolly at L's words.

"Did you go to the Dark Earth, too?"

"Of course. I went to the Earth and the Dark Earth too. My conclusion was that the benefit would be bigger than the loss if the two came together. The Dark Earth seemed a nuisance, but I was confident." Al shrugged.

As the dimensions combined, the level of the dimensions was raised and their sealed ancient magic could be used. The dragons believed it. An example would be the magic of drawing a meteor from the sky and dropping it to the ground or the magic of penetrating the dimension that was powerful enough to affect the causality of the world. However, they promised to cooperate with Jaehwang, who decided to move actively rather than vaguely trusting and passively waiting. Even if it's not, they had to succeed in the plan to nullify the pledge they made with Jaehwang.

When Jaehwang returned to Earth, several things were waiting for him. The biggest thing was what he had left for Baeklin before he went to Elus. Baeklin fulfilled Jaehwang's words quite faithfully and the effect was very good. A week was enough to make Baeklin do the work.

"It's only been a week or two, but you've made the Earth a semi-combat."

"The Mana Stone you gave me was a big influence. I didn't have to do anything useless, so I hit them one by one, and they didn't hesitate anymore."

Although Baeklin said it as if it was nothing, Jaehwang would be quite troubled if Baekeland, with this level of ability, had a bad heart against him. It's a good thing they're on the same side. The UN Emergency General Assembly was convened and an all-out war against the Dark Earth was unanimously resolved by all the countries present at the General Assembly. They only reached a quick conclusion because the heads of the countries were on alert. This began the preparation to respond to everything that would happen to the Earth while Jaehwang was attacking the dungeon in the Dark Earth.

Jaehwang was so concerned about the defense of the Earth that he's trying to preempt the number of odds Ruler could use. An all-out war was one where all hunters could be used to defend the Earth. Also, restrictions on the use of all human weapons were removed. The nuclear weapon, which was still considered the strongest and worst weapon ever even after a hundred years have passed since it was made, could be used as well.

Smaller tactical nuclear weapons could be used while stronger nukes, that were enough to completely grind the Dark Earth because they could shake in dimensions, were not allowed. Of course, they should deal with little-to-no damage to Earth either. A nuclear weapon has to bear some damage, whether it's a shot or a hit. However, there were too many uncertainties in this case.

There was no end to their limit, but their problem was that they cannot measure the limits of Ruler's power and means. Ruler was also a complete absolute being in the Dark Earth. It would not let them go after the dungeon.

Perhaps even the dungeon was a trap, Jaehwang thought that way too. Therefore, the number of odds should include the worst-case scenario; the failure to attack the dungeon. Of course, Jaehwang had also prepared some personal arrangements for him, but there was always an exceptional case and Jaehwang would try his best to stop it.

#2

"I, Jaehwang Chun, the 78th generation of the Martial Arts House, bring greetings to our ancestors."

Entering the shrine, Jaehwang bowed reverently and carefully on the polished altar and memorial tablets. Before coming down from the mountain, he had been doing it every day, but when he returned to the shrine after a few years, he met a cloud of dust. He asked the senior Sim to take care of the house, but he did not let anyone in at this shrine. A large-scale welfare complex that embraces Goongi Mountain was built, but its original purpose would be to protect the home.

The incense was placed in a reverent position in the incense burner. Once again, after bowing and coming outside, Goongi was wandering around.

"Can't you just call them to the Martial Arts House?" Goongi, who's been complaining all along about why they bothered coming here, shouted. The Goongi Mountain was a place full of bad memories for her.

Jaehwang shook his head with a sad smile. "Every time I call them, they consume my spirituality. They've already used a lot of spirituality when I summoned them the last time, so it's dangerous to call them now."

"Well, if you say so." Goongi nodded at Jaehwang's words. For her, she might think that it was necessary to argue that, but because of Jaehwang's idea, she respects it. Jaehwang pulled her hand as she kicked the ground with her toes.

"Huh...why?"

"I'll go to my parents' graveyard and introduce their daughter-in-law." Goongi's cheeks turned red at Jaehwang's calm answer.

"Hmm...Hmm...That's right."

The red-cheeked Goongi was pulled by Jaehwang's hand and was led to the graveyard behind his home. The graveyard was well cleaned up by the hands of the elderly. Jaehwang, who had pulled out a little bit of grown-up grass, brought out his parents' favorite food from the Infinity Storage.

As he bowed to his parents' graves, he said, "She is going to be my wife." Goongi's red cheeks turned redder. Jaehwang, who bowed down, sat in front of the graveyard and looked blankly at the home building of the Martial Arts House.

Suddenly, it reminded him of the day when he first met Goongi. When he became close to death while fighting against the monster that appeared in the mountain...

When he barely crawled into the shrine and became half-asleep. When he woke up, the shrine was in a mess and his crippled body was restored. And... a beauty that he's never seen before looked down at him with a gracious look on her face. And now that beauty was keeping his side as a lover...

After going back from the Dark Earth, he would live here with this woman. They will protect this home.𝓁𝘪𝑏𝑟ℯ𝒶𝑑.𝑐ℴ𝘮

"Will it be lonely?" He thought that it would be too empty for two people. Yes, this place was too big.

"Goongi"

"Huh?"

"Let's make lots of kids together."

"Huh? Huh? What...? What?"

"I want to fill that place with my children."

When Jaehwang spoke as if he were so determined, Goongi's head fell. Goongi felt too shy to look at her lover.

Chapter 288

'Ruler, we're ready.'

'Good. I Leave it to you and your authorities from now on.'

'Yes. Leave it to me.'

'The essence of this work is silence, as I always said.'

'Of course, the Lord of the Shadows... I won't let you down.'

'Go now.'

'Yeah.'

At the end of the order, Ruler closed down all his sensory paths that extend around the world.

Then came the silence.

In the past, he hated this silence. When he became the dominant position of all life in the Dark Earth, he did not imagine that this would be such a boring position.

He had fought too many enemies in fierce battles despite him losing some of it. The joy of being the Ruler of the Dark Earth, which he had for so long was no longer impressive.

Though he had the ability to forget and wanted to do so, it was a kind of downgrade, so it was simply his hope for now.

'I'm sick of this.'

He sank into his limitless large and broad mind.

These were things that have always been done for tens of thousands of years. He was free in this space of mind.

A blue figure approached him.

He picked up the box Ruler was holding and said, "Subject, do you have to go on a long journey from now on?"

'I didn't know it would be this long, Creator.'

In his words, Ruler was frightened by the emotions felt through his senses.

He was Ruler's creator. In a way, he was also the devil who made him refuse to die.

"Keep developing and evolving. The world will nod towards you when the infinite seeds germinate within you. Those idiots see you as a tool for our civilization to last, but I know that you are the only one in the world who's worth living..."

'Even that value means nothing to me now.'

What did he want so much from this squalid humble body in this little box?

Out of his reach, Ruler has gone through so many. It was painful, but he endured because the Creator had one mission left to him. At that time, it was the best task on the ground. He was the only one who was intelligent enough to be a smart mammal.

He constantly absorbed and studied things to evolve.

Although there were countless individuals similar to himself and many others who built superior minds and bodies, he constantly struggled to withstand the tests at every given moment. As the days went by, his intellect was completed along with his strength.

He wanted to be complimented for this fact, but he had never seen his creator since then.

But, he didn't stop becoming strong.

It was the only task that his creator gave him.

Time had passed.

There was a world war. There was a tremendous war between heaven and earth several times. He was also sent to war against biomass. His original purpose was to study the permanence of life, but at one point he was taking away the lives of other creatures. After suffering from a near-death damage and becoming a ragged piece, he was collected, cultivated, and was evolved into a new body, but his enemies were formidable too. He almost got absorbed dozens of times. No, he's actually been absorbed once, but he kept himself constantly safe. And again, he worked hard to take over the body. He survived and became strong again.

And then, something strange happened to him.

One day he was able to absorb a singular object that almost died in the battle at the top of a high mountain. He was able to absorb a great amount of energy from that object. It was a piece of evidence that led to the transcendental hidden behind the world.

Stories about transcendental beings that cannot be explained by magic...

For him, like the son of alchemy, the world behind it all was like a new world. It has made enormous progress that it cannot be compared to before. Then, he began to bring his opponent to his knees one by one. Similar biomasses have been developed on the enemy side, but they have not surpassed the original. After many fights, those who used him as a weapon eventually won. 𝙡𝓲𝙗𝙧𝓮𝒂𝒅.𝙘𝓸𝒎

But he was not left alone.

"It's a command. You have to sleep. Your presence doesn't fit into this world."

"You're kidding me. I told you to stop taking the medicine when you sleep, didn't I?"

"Damn it! Just go to sleep! There's a lot of people out there trying to destroy you!"

"What?!"

"I'll hide your core somehow, so shut up and...Argh!"

"Huh! Come on! You... Oh, my God. Damn it! I'll kill you all!"

He was the first to defy human commands. So, they fought for hundreds of years again, but his opponent was tough. They were well aware of his weakness and were able to attack him efficiently. But with repeated victories and defeats, he continued to evolve his brain.

But they were also formidable.

As the tide of the war began to turn, they committed something great.

He didn't know the details...

One day, they all disappeared...

His powers that were sent all over the continent have revealed that all human beings and creatures except them have disappeared. The city where they lived existed, but all the creatures in it were wiped out.

It was after a long time when he found out what happened...

The fact that those who reached the extreme of alchemy gathered and separated the dimensions...

They couldn't beat him, so they just placed him in a prison called a dimension. Well, in another sense, they ran away…

He should be in a good mood, but it wasn't so good. More than 100 years after they disappeared, he realized that his evolution had stopped. The constant evolution of development being... the destiny for him, he had so much to regret.

He even tried to make something similar to a human being.

But its result was a failure. It was not his domain to evolve other creatures than himself.

He did make something similar, and they were all stuffed into the dungeons that the ancient people left behind. He succeeded in completing his own body like a human being, but that was it. Though he constantly advanced, it was only his own development and was a departure from his basic intention of plundering other objects. So, when some of the decoupled dimensions were opened tens of thousands of years later, he jumped with joy.

He waited without breaking the dungeon they had made because of fear that it might block the dimension forever. If it wasn't, he would have destroyed it...𝘭𝒾𝒷𝓇𝘦𝑎𝑑.𝒸ℴ𝓂

When humans infiltrated his territory, calling it Dark Earth, he treated them with great hospitality. To make it easier for them to raid, he even made weak things that would be too crappy to call a family species. But even though they were so weak, the humans suffered some near-death damage. Is that all? Basically, the Dark Earth was a very difficult environment for them. The Dark Earth that had generated independent ecosystems tens of thousands of years ago, was too harsh for them to survive with.

That was not the only problem.

Knowing what solitude was, he had created countless beings that are of similar levels of intelligence. Originally, they were given free will to create an existence that would allow them to share experiences with each other but as the dimensions opened, it became increasingly difficult to control them. They were made within the limits of him, so they were useless to absorb.

Besides, the moment he dragged them to Earth or Elus...The place would be ruined. Ruler began to prepare for one ambitious plan. It took a long time because it was so big, but he finished it.

And now the end of his completion was coming.

"Ha-ha.. welcome to the ancient dungeon."

He recalled the absolute man from the earth.

That powerful being...

There must be a source on Earth that gave birth to such an existence.

He was at the heart of his plan.

The moment he cleared the dungeon and finished the separation of dimensions...

His plan was to be completed.

#2

Jaehwang stood in front of a big stone pagoda. The last time he came, he didn't have the time to see it properly. The stone pagodas were full of paintings that seemed to have been carved by the ancient people. These described the danger of this dungeon in various forms. And below it, he sees the dungeon's approximate structure and its most peculiarly shaped giant chamber.

Jaehwang, who was looking at them, asked Baeklin standing by his side. "By the way, is it the last one where there is a dimensional stabilization system?"

"Isn't that obvious?" Baeklin said, pointing to one side of the stone pagoda. It was divided into 50 pictures and the largest room can be seen at the end. Baeklin said, pointing fingers at three letters drawn in the middle of the room.

"If you look at the ancient words I've studied, these two letters clearly mean 'dimension' and 'device'."

"What about the middle one?"

"Well, it means 'stabilization'."

Jaehwang frowned at his ambiguous answer. L, who stood quietly behind them at the time, stepped forward and said, "The meaning is different, but this place is right."

"You can read it?"

L answered Jaehwang's question, pouting her lips. "Of course, I'm a dragon."

She said that, but Jaehwang would not believe it just because she was a dragon.

"Hmmm..."

Touching L's shoulder, Al said, "You can trust her. L once dominated the entire Elus and lived

for the fun of tracking the traces of ancient people. You know why our dimension is called Elus."

Jaehwang nodded at Al's words. To him, he was trustworthy. Baeklin also looked at the dragons with his eyes wide open.

"Then do you see any other writings?"

"The reason this dungeon was born is that it was built to protect all living things from some evil."

"Really?

The devil was probably the Ruler. If she's right, then they've come to the right place.

"Shall we go in?" Jaehwang strode forward. A black space that must have had a door in its place, appeared before him.

"Huh? Just go in?" Baeklin said in confusion. As an experienced man, he could not easily move because of his fear.

"You're not coming in?"

"Shouldn't you call Goongi, too?"

Jaehwang shook his head in Baeklin's question. Goongi wasn't with him now. No, she didn't even come with the Dark Earth at all because she had a very important mission to handle. He couldn't tell anyone the truth.

This was the Ruler's land.

Jaehwang raised his hand with a smirk.

Then, an arrow came into his hand.

Looking at the arrow which was reddish, Baeklin swallowed. He was not surprised by the arrow. He was surprised at Jaehwang who 'created' this arrow. Baeklin, who knew a little about the realm of God as a sorcerer, knew what "creation" was. He could often think of it as using strong energy to make the shape of an arrow, but his sense tells him that it was a

the creation that ignored the laws of conservation of energy.

"Let's go."

Baeklin nodded at Jaehwang's words. Only then did he realize who he brought here. Jaehwang, who was called the strongest on earth, the greatest killer of disasters, and the god of living battles.

If even he fails, it means there was no one left on the planet to break through this place.

Chapter 289

Baeklin was a little under the weather now.

Of course, the dungeon adventure was very smooth and rhythmical.

Did he come out for a walk? He felt sorry for himself for being worried.

The dungeon looked like it was made of stone, but it's a long, long passage with a ragged wall on the outside.

His favorite comic books depicted medieval corridors full of mysterious decorations, but walking in long, lightless corridors was almost as scary as a horror movie. When he looked at common hero novels, they described the dungeons as a comfortable basement to the characters but that was all misleading.

Shoohoo... Papapang!

"Grrrr! Cough Cough!"

Pow Pow Pow!

Why did they bring the dragons together?

They're having their own conversations. When asked why they don't fight, their answer was quite a masterpiece.

"Our status here as a deity is limited and difficult to use. The lively side (you guys) should do it."

Jaehwang did not seem to care much about what the dragons were saying even though he knew how hard it was to bring them here together and use them as much as possible.

And even Jaehwang showed no signs of fatigue.

He didn't even seem to need a break.

What a monster. Baeklin cannot believe how much the difficulty of this task was lowered by a single human, Jaehwang.

When did he become so strong?

In the last battle between him and Jaehwang, Baeklin thought there was still some possibility.

He had thought it would be within reach someday because the power of magic was limitless.

But Jaehwang at that time and this monster now were on a completely different level.

Everything they were doing now was done by that one arrow in front of him.

Was this the thing that they call extreme efficiency?

What could an arrow do to make such a strange destructive power possible?

He felt sorry for the monsters that were sacrificed in this dungeon and recycled as his weapon.

"How do you make that?"

"Well, personify a myth called a murderer and a myth called the master of bow with my will, and then mix a little bit of Mana..."

Cough

Myth... Baeklin had no idea what he was talking about.

For him, it was like a tale from another world.

As Baeklin was being temperamental, Jaehwang looked at him as if he was looking at a crazy person.

Looking a little into Baeklin's heart, he seems to be agitated that Jaehwang made everything too easy, but this time Jaehwang actually created this weapon with great care.

Jaehwang got his inspiration from a movie that he had seen in the past, it was someone who uses the technique of using an arrow as a weapon. The difference was that Jaehwang could use his will to manipulate an arrow, and whoever was shot by the arrow... it does not just create a hole in them. It would open up a highway that prevents them from regenerating.

Of course, there are disadvantages.

For maximum efficiency, its range was only 50 meters.

Unless it was used in a narrow passage like this, its usage was limited.

But there was no more fraudulent technology than this technique to Baeklin. It looks best for use in these dungeons.

It was then when Jaehwang looked back and said to Baeklin, "Isn't that strange?"

"What?"

Jaehwang sighed low when he heard Baeklin's reply. His facial expression didn't seem too pleased.

"Just say it. Your expression already says 'pathetic'."

When Baeklin replied with a sulky look, Jaehwang shook his head and then started running again.

"Hey! Dude! Listen when an elder talks!" Baeklin shouted, but Jaehwang ran without listening.

Of course, he was not trying to ignore Baeklin. He just couldn't tell Baeklin. Baeklin, the weakest of those who came here, was someone who could not escape the influence of Ruler. That was why they could not tell him the truth behind the matter.

No, it was not to be known now. Rather, it was best that Baeklin was left to think freely.

Baeklin was one of the traps that Jaehwang prepared.

"It's almost over."

The dungeon was a terrifyingly huge one for being underground.

It looked like an underground pyramid.

The lower floors became wider and wider as they went on.

Around 47 stories, it was almost one small world; a place where an ecosystem was completed. They were doubtful about how life could live in such an enclosed world.

They seemed very archaic and they seemed to probably eat one another periodically, but there seemed to be some type of societal hierarchy still existing in this place.

There were way too many of the things Baeklin called Roaches.

No, apart from their numbers, they formed a kind of society in this dungeon.

Although they were apparently primitive and routinely ate each other, for now, they had the most basic social component, a class.

Also, the lowest level of the chain showed a different level of strength from the first or the 20th floor.

"Krrrr!"

A roach made up of sharp sword arms came running towards them at an incredible speed.

Of course, it was still too slow for Jaehwang so he shot his arrow, but Roach quickly escaped Jaehwang's arrow and came towards Jaehwang.

POW!

With a pounding vibration through the air, the sword came towards Jaehwang's neck. Jaehwang escaped by lightly turning his head and then, his hand touched Roach's chest.

POW! POWPOWPOW! POW!

A sound of something breaking came from Roach's chest, and its limbs let go.

The reason why Jaehwang attacked this way was because Roach's internal fluids were made of poisonous venom.

"So annoying," Jaehwang said as he put it away to the side.

Sometimes when this kind of specialty comes along, innumerable small ones follow suit.

As if to get some revenge for its mother's death, those things were small but they were as dangerous as 10-tier monsters.

If he didn't keep his guards up, it would be inevitable for him to be swept up by the monster tsunami.

At this time, even Jaehwang was more careful in dealing with his enemies than before. He even made another arrow to deal with his enemies. Besides, the shapes of the corridors did not help them with the attack. How long would it take for this to change?

The dungeon was as strong as Baeklin's words that it would never break because it was made magically, but the dirt and dust piling up on it was a problem. Flooding down, they smelled as sticky and disgusting as that in the sewers. There were no vents in sight, and to be honest, living in this dungeon would be crazy.

"May I help you? It's so filthy here." Covering his nose, Al came forward, and Jaehwang nodded his head before stepping back.

As Al raised his hand in front of his chest, a round sphere of red mana was formed. Each time Al recited his mouth quickly, it rotated continuously and its color darkened.

"Amazing," Baeklin said as he watched him nervously. It was because the amount of compressed mana inside that ball was beyond his imagination.

And as Al brought the mana sphere forward, the sphere slowly went forward. As its timid movements started to make Baeklin curious, it finally started to make some changes.

Pow Pow…Pow Pow Pow!

With a loud flash, the red sphere began to suck everything in the corridor. Along with it, its speed of travel began to increase. The sphere literally went on by cleaning the dungeon passage. The place where the sphere passed was dried as if the first dungeon had been made like this.

"KWEEK! KYAAA!"

Moreover, it sucked in everything, whether alive or lifeless. It even sucked in the monsters who were hiding to attack Jaehwang and ate them up.

"It sucks everything around it like it distorts space itself. It'd eat up the walls of the dungeon by nature, but ancient people's skills are great."

Baeklin thought but he didn't say it out loud.

If he faced such an attack in a dungeon like this, he would die without saying a word.

"The smell went away a little bit. By the way, the way they looked at me stings," Al, who waved his hand as if it were nothing, said to Jaehwang, and Jaehwang also nodded.

"Yes, it's very explicit. And close."

They did not mention who it was, but they already knew.

Who it was.

It took them about two days to finally reach the 49th level underground.

Everyone except Baeklin were pretty much gods, and they didn't require much rest.

And when they finally stepped on the last step… Jaehwang cleaned up all the floating arrows around them because the pressure of the mana around them was stronger than any of these arrows.

The 49th level was a humongous place.

There seemed to be no end to this place… Inside such a space where it was hard to understand what technology it was made of, all the monsters that they had never seen were staring down at them.

They were waiting for Jaehwang's party.

And behind them... they could feel the presence of great beings.

Each and every one of those could not be ignored.

It's like a Ruler...

"We'll also have to fight this time."

L, Al, and Baeklin stood beside Jaehwang, warming up. This was the moment when the mightiest powers of Elus, the Earth, and the Dark Earth clashed. 𝓁𝒾𝒷𝘳ℯ𝘢𝑑.𝑐ℴ𝓂

#2

A dark, dark place… it was filled with wombly things.

Taking up its center was a gray-white cocoon that looked like an egg. After a while, a gray film was torn open.

Doodoodoo...dudu... tutututu...

The first thing that came out of the middle of the cocoon was a white hand.

The hand then spread the cocoon from side to side and a moment later, the owner of the hand popped out and fell to the floor.

"Huh...kkuh..."

It fell to the floor and wriggled wildly.

After some time, a white liquid gushed out of its mouth.

"Huck...woosh."

It puked for a long time and then slowly rose after rubbing itself for a moment. He then looked at his body.

"I haven't been in this kind of body in a long time."

And unbelievably, what popped out of its mouth was a little slow human language.

Then, he touches his smooth hair with his hands and shakes his head.

"It's cold. Oh right, no hair."

As soon as he spoke, his long black hair began to grow as if time was rolling faster. At the same time, a white light came up and covered his body, purifying his dirty body as it gave him a pair of clothes.

"It's really been a long time," he mumbled as he smoothed his clothes around him.

He was created by the most recent humans it met.

It's frustrating to wear something, but he had to get used to living in a human world.

"My lord, the master."

It was then when the whole space wiggled and soon, one shape was created. Continuing from the floor, it had only one big mouth.

"Are we ready?"

"All done. Whenever you say it, you can move above the ground."

"Good."

"These are things you will take with you."

The mouth opened widely and all sorts of things fell out.

These were the items of hunters who have been looking for dark Earth in the past. The condition was very good considering it came out of my mouth. As he was packing them one by one, that thing said,

"Are you coming back?"

"No, I probably won't come back if they completely blocked the dimensions," he answered conclusively.

"That's too bad."

"Hmm too bad, but I can't help it. You guys are too strong. With such an inferior body, they can't control all of you, so they have no choice but to lock the door."

"I know. But don't you need one servant to be the ruler?"

"Wow, for a newbie, that's a good excuse."

"Newbie… I haven't heard of that name in a long time."

"Do you want me to call you the invincible ruler?"

Ages ago, Ruler used to call him a newbie.

He used to be nothing before but now, he was ruling over billions… but he seems to be happy about being called by his old nickname and responding by wriggling.

"Gross."

"What is that?"

"It's just one of the expressions that humans use"

"It doesn't sound like a good word."

"Hmm… you are quite a fast learner. Anyway… hmm..."

Ruler, who was chatting with the invincible ruler, closed his eyes And frowned a little.

"That's a fast move. Have we reached the end already?"

"Yes, I think I'm about to run into the monarchs."

"Yes." Ruler shook his head, feeling the human emotion of bitterness.

This was a feeling of rejection. It's implanted into a human body, so it's essential to have...

"All will die, he's a ruthless killer."

"Yes." The bloodless answer echoed through the room.

Chapter 290

Monsters were rumbling in.

Not just rumbling in but with all kinds of hatred and malicious walls of fear were crowding in. Not one of them were easy opponents, each one of them had 9 or 10 tiers of mana capacity.

Woooooooo….

Weeeeeeeee!

Shwoooooo…..

L, Al, and Baeklin's hand glistened brightly.

All three of them were prepared with their best techniques.

And the moment the three's hands shot out forward, a light ray brighter the sun shone out towards the advancing monsters.

Kwaaaaa! Kuuuuuu!

The best attack poured out by the three crushed and pushed out the monsters mercilessly.

These were not simple killings. Their attack literally melted the monsters to their nuclear level. If it weren't for their protective magic by the dragons... It was an extremely heated hell a human cannot bear.

The light from the magic pouring down revealed the interiors of the 49th floor.

But...

"ARGG!"

When Baeklin saw the scene in the light of the white dragon, which was the most powerful flamethrower method, he got too shocked and mixed up and his magic was released. It's a better sight not to see because of the darkness. The 49th floor was not the usual passage they've seen so far. It was a huge hall with a very high ceiling. It was twenty meters in length and was such a place where thousands of columns supported the ceiling.

The end of the space was nowhere to be seen. The problem was... the whole space was being filled with huge monsters. No, they were not monsters.

Each and every one of them was second to the dragon.

L and Al's eyes were badly distorted. What they're pushing away was just a part of the monsters. There were even more powerful things waiting for their turn. They looked at them with an arrogant look as if they were mocking them.

"L! Take care of it for a moment. I'm going to put myself into the main body!"

"Okay! I'll be back when you're done!"

Until now, the narrowness of space did not allow their dragon bodies to be taken out, but this space was big enough. No, even if they cannot take it out, they have to now. Even in their real physical form, they were not confident in dealing with these monsters.

They were in danger of burying their bones in a foreign land.

Al's eyes slowly turned into the eyes of the dragon's slender reptile shape.

"Everybody stop the attack and fall back at my signal."

That was when it happened. Jaehwang, who was staring at the monsters without joining the attack, said as he pulled out his arrow from the Infinite Storage. It's a calm tone that didn't fit in the situation of absolute danger.

"Are you crazy!?" Baeklin shouted, who was sweating and cleaning up his broken blood energy. Those were not just monsters, what's lurking behind that darkness was far beyond him. It was hard for him to maintain his consciousness just to look them in their eyes. But instead, Jaehwang was telling them to back down.

Even the dragons were trying to delude themselves, but they wanted to stop attacking and fall back. They wanted to shout, "Aren't you suicidal?" but Jaehwang was the one who said that, and he wasn't kidding.

"Can you do it?" Cried L, even though she didn't think this man could handle the situation by himself, but Jaehwang was adamant.

"I don't say it if I don't mean it."

In his composed answer, L exchanged glances with Al and nodded towards Jaehwang.

Jaehwang, who once turned his shoulder, posed.

This was the standard posture of an Archer, this was the stance that he had taken thousands of times. It might seem like a futile move, but it was proof that Jaehwang was as cautious now as he always had been.

"There's no time to waste here."

It was a situation where he must overcome the limits that he tried not to go beyond.

Goongi also begged him not to cross that limit. Once leapfrogged, it's hard to come back. To transcend human limitations... to unlock the seal of ability as a god that was forcibly limited to the human body.

A red aura rose like wildfire through the body of Jaehwang.

The red aura, which rose as if to burn his whole body, gathered toward the center of Jaehwang's body and gathered again towards the top of his head. All of his mana came together and a little later...

POWWWWW!

A red flag roamed around Jaehwang and then exploded.

Sensing something unusual, the powerful creatures began to break loose and rush out. They felt it too.

That it's dangerous...

But Jaehwang's attack had already begun.

"My name is..."

Wheeeee…..

"I..."

Pow Pow! Pow Pow Pow!

"I am!"

Wheeeeeeeee!

All the energy came together to a point and gathered in Jaehwang's arrow.

"The one who commands annihilation! He who knows everything! The God of Massacre! It's Jaehwang!"

It was the moment of his life.

#2

Even though it was very deep underground, a gust of wind swept through.

The wall of the dungeon, which was never destroyed, had thousands of long furrows dug in as if huge claws had scratched through. The gorges, which filled the space that were not enough to be described by the word "huge" all had one starting point and a man that stood with a bow in his hand as he followed the end.

He touched the bowstring in his hand without a word.

There was nothing wrong with the bowstring, but it was like a habit.

The voices of two men and women were heard from behind him as he was taking a deep breath after putting his bow into the infinity storage.

"Now... I'm tired of being surprised. L... how did you get involved with such a monster?"

"I know right? If I ran into myself back in the past, I would beg her not to be associated with such a monster. Or, maybe we are lucky because we're alive because of him? Either way, this guy is completely frozen," L muttered, glancing at Baeklin, who was sitting on the floor.

Baeklin, who came to his senses at the remark, glared at L.

"What are you looking at?"

"Nothing."

Baeklin turned his eyes. The only reason they were now well-behaved was because of Jaehwang. Without Jaehwang, the dragon had no idea what he would do.

Of course, L and Al were also very surprised inside.

They tried to hide their reactions, but the energy from the monster standing in front of them carried a dangerous scent that would go beyond mere fear and dissipate even the basic desire for life that one would have.𝓵𝙞𝓫𝒓𝙚𝓪𝓭.𝒄𝓸𝓶

"It's hard to believe that he still maintains that human form."

It was a dangerous divinity filled with only an absolute death that could entail.

However, it was not enough to maintain the human skin, he even seemed to have kept his persona intact. People with strong power would inevitably lose that feeling. Getting closer to the truth meant that even the distinction between good and bad becomes meaningless. His existence itself was a contradiction to be able to maintain a human figure even with such strength.

"Let's go," Jaehwang said.

"Ye-yes."

Everyone unconsciously nodded at Jaehwang's simple words.

Yes, the battle was over. That one attack... No, it would be a correct expression to call it a history of god. The moment that attack was over... There were only four of them living in that huge community. All the rest were wiped out by the mercy of the god of the massacre.

Only the sound of their footsteps reverberates loudly as they walk through the empty space.

After some time they stood at one door.

Even in the midst of many years, it was a metal door that had not been burnt at all. There were many ancient words written on its surface.

"Dimensional field management... prohibited except for authorized personnel..."

L, who interpreted the ancient language, tapped all over the door with her fingers.

Without a common handle, the door was immovable.

"It looks like we can't open it." L frowned.

With magic, L surpasses Al's abilities, but this door was impenetrable. While she was debating if she should use force to open it, Baeklin came forth.

"I'll give it a try."

"Sure, try it out." L stepped down in a slightly sarcastic tone at the mere prospect of a human solving the problem that even the great dragon herself could not solve but as he approached it, Baeklin looked around the door and nodded.

"The Comfort of the Past."

A wave of light came from the door and soon gathered together. It had a similar figure to a human being. Standing at the door, it said in a slightly unfamiliar voice, "Erakkush-ite."

Then came the illusion of the door opening and being pushed aside. After a while, the light faded away and Baeklin said towards the door, "Erakkush-ite."

Shhhhh...

Then, the door opened with a buzz to the side effortlessly.

Baeklin, who shrugged his shoulders, looked at L with a bruised expression.

"What does Erakkush-ite mean?"

"It means, 'open up.'"

"That wasn't much."

It sounds like nothing, but in L's ear, it sounded like 'DRAGON, don't you know that?' Of course, this was a small revenge on Baeklin for what happened earlier.

"Let's go in. We don't have much time."

But L missed the right time to get angry. Jaehwang opened the door first and went in. 𝒍𝓲𝒃𝙧𝓮𝙖𝒅.𝓬𝙤𝓶

Then, Baeklin followed with L panting, and Al shrugging and then finally going in.

#2

"It's been a while since I've walked."

Ruler walked in appreciation of the unfamiliar sensation in his feet.

"Are you going to Earth, too?"

"Isn't that obvious? That's why I chose his Earth."

Originally, Ruler agonized between Elus and the Earth.

Elus, whose blessing of Mana power was the most powerful of the three dimensions, and Earth, whose technological advances were different from magic; both have different charms. But after meeting Jaehwang, he chose the final destination for Earth. He was intrigued by the fact that the world had the capacity to foster such power.

"You must be perfectly prepared, right?"

"Yes, they won't notice. Only you and I, who have the essence of the ancient people, know how they can be used if they twist a little bit of that dimension of the device they touch."

The essence of the ancient people...

It was a comprehensive information system used by the ancient people.

The Earthlings call it SAVE, but they said it in a more intuitive way.

"Bloody, I'm not coming back."

"If you don't come back, you're still my only master."

"Whoa, this is how it feels to be shy, It's not bad."

Ruler walked with light steps.

He must now be fully attuned to his body.

Even if he was a Ruler, time was fair. Since he had changed to such a weak body, he had to be more careful even if he was in a hurry.

But his idea was soon changed by an unexpected variable.

He stopped walking, then, he staggered and clutched his chest.

"Oh, my..."

"What's wrong?"

"I must have underestimated him."

"Huh? No!"

The immortal monarch also belatedly noticed the situation.

Something completely unexpected had happened. He thought they could at least grab their ankles, but he was wrong. In a blink of an eye, all of them disappeared. That meant only one thing, they've all been erased in a flash.

Those were the 20% of the Dark Earth's creatures.

The ability to wipe out 20 percent of that power at once...

The rest of them were gathered in front of each Dark Earth gate...

"He can't keep me at rest," Ruler laughed.

Chapter 291

"It's wide."

When he opened the door and walked in it, he saw that it was a place like a huge square. The center was lined with tens of thousands of round balls about a meter high. It's a place with a strange atmosphere like an ancient temple.

"Is that it?"

Stepping inside, they could see at a glance a dimension device.

They didn't have to look for it. It was a huge pillar high in the middle of the eggs deployed in a circular shape.

It was not just a pillar. Inside it, which looked as transparent as glass, was filled with white light, and underneath it was cluttered with various machines and metal plates that one could not guess what they were for. The scale was so great that it stretched to the edge of the shroud of darkness.

The party walked towards the center.

They arrived at their destination, but they were not careless. They were the ones who fought against huge monsters just before. It would be nonsense to leave this place without any traps. However, there was nothing that unexpectedly blocked or attacked them at the pillar until they were really close to it

The closer they approached, the larger the column got. Soon they stopped in front of it, briefly appreciating its enormous size without anyone saying a word.

"Now, what's your plan?" L frowned and turned her gaze. Now, they had to assemble these things they did not even know how to handle to awaken the dimension device.

L was the only one who was capable of speaking and understanding the ancient language, but that didn't mean she knew how to use these machines. Jaehwang said that Baeklin will take care of these, but L, frankly, did not trust Baeklin. Didn't she have to translate the ancient language for him just before? He didn't seem any better than her just because he used magic to apply his ancient knowledge.

Baeklin, without saying anything, flopped down on the ground as if he was not confident about this at all.

But when he thought about it, it's natural. It's no different than having a primitive man play a game by manipulating a computer. In the movies, there were scenes in which people placed some viruses into alien programs and even put pictures on the screen without knowing anything about aliens and their languages but unfortunately, this was reality. That's possible because it's a movie.

"Hey, Baeklin, can you even use this?" Said L, frowning at Baeklin.

Baeklin, who had kept his mouth shut, answered back quietly, "Don't interrupt me when I'm thinking and shut up."

"What!?" L's eyebrows are horribly distorted by Baeklin's words. She was a dragon in the first place and did not have patience.

If Jaehwang were not by his side, he would have killed that mouthless man. Of course, Baeklin also said this because he believes in Jaehwang. Baeklin and L would never have to meet again if they blocked the dimensions anyway.

"The solution is simple."

"What is it!?"

Broken spoke just before L tried to say something. "We just had to call out the guys who made it."

"Hmm? How?" L asked, but Baeklin did not respond to her and started taking out the things he brought from the Infinity Storage and started sticking them to the dimension device. The things that he attached there were hundreds of talismans. The talismans were a little wider than the palm of his hand, and Baeklin meticulously glued them to the device and then took out a jar from the Infinity Storage. It's an old, cracked, and black shabby jar.

"The jar of the dead... Did you have it?"

"Yes."

When Al saw it, he frowned and asked Baeklin.

It was the creation of a dark religion that once believed in the ancient evil spirits of Elus. Actually, these jars have existed before them, but these religious orders have made them famous. The purpose of these jars was simple. The owner of this jar can freely use souls. Whether the soul was alive or dead or in the past. They used the object to bring the powerful beings of the age of appeal to modern times and throw the world into confusion.

When they tried to wake up even the dragon in the realm of the dead, L and Al came around and destroyed them.

"Where did you find it?"

"That's not the point now, is it? Stand back."

At Baeklin's command, they all stepped away from him

Baeklin placed the jar in the midst of the talismans and closed his eyes.

"Namosamandabalta male ma-ma-ha-pa-sabal-sabalanai-sal-tatadomi..."

Kukukku...

The four pillars rose like guards on all sides of Baeklin. It's a spell that's unique to Heaven's Hundred-Year House. It attracts the power of all sides to protect the spell maker while maximizing the ability of the occult and stabilizing it at the same time.

"Daltaal-da-da-da-sabharama!"

Baeklin's hands quickly crossed and began to seal. Then his hand, which made the last seal, fell on the jar.

"Calling the dead is the lowest level in the art of magic. Besides, if it took this much time, even if the spirit was summoned, it would have been scattered hundreds of times."

A torrent of black energy rose in the hand of Baeklin.

"It is of little use to call the dead. Maybe in a battle, they could be of use."

Shwoooo…..

The talismans on the dimensioning device began to emit black energy, and each one began to form a human shape. There were also non-human beings that ranged from very small to large.

"They are basically a collection of consciences. The contemplation of all beings connected to this dimension and this Jar of the Dead temporarily gives them physical power."

The translucent beings that filled the square were now busy looking at their bodies. Baeklin picked up the jar of the dead and cried out loud, "I'm the owner of the Jar of the Dead!"

At the same time as his cry, the beings all stopped what they were doing and looked at Baeklin.

"Reactivate the dimension device! Start the dimension separation!"

"..."

Though Baeklin cried out, the beings just stared blankly at Baeklin without any movement.

Baeklin, who scratched his head, asked L, who was looking at them with a surprised look.

"Please translate it for me, hehe." Baeklin fell at L's feet.

#2

Now, Ruler stands at the gate of the Earth.

Behind him, all sorts of monsters were bowing down towards their master.

"Kill us"

"No."

Originally, they planned to pass through the gate here and invade Earth early on. Their original plan was to attack Earth and then go over the gate after Ruler, but they had not yet crossed the gate.

"That's funny."

Where the gate was, there was a huge amount of soil-like stuff pouring out. Ruler touched it with his hand. Similar things happened in the past. It was closing the gate as it solidified like concrete. Of course, they were not much of a hindrance to the Ruler.

But it boasted an intensity that could not be compared to those past rock-like things. 𝒍𝓲𝒃𝙧𝒆𝒂𝒅.𝓬𝙤𝒎

It doesn't break easily even in Ruler's hands, no amount of fire, ice or acid could do the job either. Some superior beings with powerful claws came forward and broke them to some extent, but it would take a long time to complete what the Ruler wanted.

"Is this his doing, too?" Ruler said bitterly.

It is not a simple substance by the texture of it. Ruler placed it in his mouth.

This was not an act of eating.

Ruler placed those things in his mouth and swayed them around a little, and then, his eyes turned viciously. By the taste of those things, he could easily figure out what they were made of.

"The trail of life where Mana, this powerful, stayed..."

It was Ruler who could steal everything from his opponent through absorption.

In his judgment, this dark substance was a high concentration of organic compounds. The problem was that they were not just organic compounds. They were not comparable to himself, but these were organic compounds made of quite strong monsters, and they were hardened very strongly by some substance added to it.

Ruler raised his will throughout the Dark Earth.

A mere alteration of the body did not change the owner of this identity.

"Check all gates leading to Earth and Elus."

The reports that came after his commands were not that good.

"All the gates leading to Earth are blocked."

Not the gate to Elus, but all the gates to Earth were blocked. Normally, it won't be a problem, but now it's a fight with time. His opponent was thinking of a one-on-one, he was reading Ruler's plans.

"My lord. Why don't you do this instead?" The immortal monarch spoke carefully to Ruler, but Ruler only giggled without listening to all of it.

"You're going to suggest changing the destination to Elus or head from Elus to Earth?"

"Yes."

The immortal monarch's suggestion was not that bad if they were not insistent on the gate that leads to Earth.

Ruler shook his head at his suggestion. "No, we are going through this gate."

"Huh?"

At Ruler's words, the immortal monarch looked at him curiously.

"The reason is simple. The one who planned this, don't you think he has already thought of that? He probably already knows about it."

Ruler thought about that one human that he suspected had planned this. If that person predicted this much of his own plan, he must have the next steps prepared.

"Are you saying that he might have planned something differently?" The immortal monarch asked and the Ruler nodded.

"Yes. Kekeke."

It's really been a while since Ruler remembered a feeling called 'anger'.

This was the price of transferring his consciousness to a human body. After he became a godly being, he had forgotten about such feelings but although he felt it again, it was not that bad. Actually, one of the reasons that Ruler first thought about leaving Dark Earth, which became some sort of boredom to him, was because he was nostalgic about this thing called feelings.

And his anger needed to be released...

Ruler had no intention of escaping it, and he also had no intention of following Jaehwang's plans.

"Release the Fallen."

"Huh? Why would you..." The voice of the immortal monarch trembled at Ruler's words. The Fallen refers to those who were defeated by the Ruler in the past.

Those who fought against the Ruler for hundreds of thousands of years... These were the creatures that were erased by the Ruler and locked into the Dark Earth's abyss. Although bound by Ruler, their power was unimaginably monstrous, some were even more powerful than Ruler.

"They won't comply with the Ruler's will."

"Of course."

He was not able to subjugate them in the past. He didn't think the time had changed them, they were only bound by force.

Of course, it doesn't matter whether they followed him or not.

"Tell them that we will open the way to Elus and Earth."

"Elus, sure, but Earth is where you will go. There they might..." The immortal monarch, who understood Ruler's meaning, said with concern.

Ruler was intending to open the gates using the Fallen, but what the immortal monarch was worried about was that Ruler might run into the Fallen on Earth. They were full of resentment towards Ruler, and seeing them not here but on Earth, it would not be a good idea.

"Keke. I will not be the one dealing with them."

"Excuse me?"

"Give them a condition to destroy everything in the way of the dimension device."

They cannot touch the dimension device. If something goes wrong, the entire dimension could be destroyed but the way toward the device, they could destroy it at any time. If they trapped them there, they would never be able to escape.

"As your command."

After the immortal monarch left, Ruler smiled a bitter smile. "He must at least pay for this little mischief."

#3

Hundreds of semi-transparent creatures were busy roaming around the plaza.

They were not doing simple movements. Some were flying among the pillars, and some were onto the metal plates stuck on the pillars, fidgeting with them.

As time passed, the metal plates on the pillars started to emit a ray of light. Maybe because they were millions of years old, there were some small explosions and sparks but soon, those semi-transparent creatures came along and fixed it.

Jaehwang's party didn't have much to do.

They were just sitting on stone chairs in the plaza and watching these movements.

If Baeklin wasn't there, they would not imagine moving this device in hundreds of years.

Chapter 292

The Rest of the group was rather idle, but the busiest of them was Baeklin.

Baeklin was having a conversation with a woman but of course, this conversation was happening in his head.

'So that's what happened.'

'Yes, it is.'

Baeklin was explaining everything that had happened thus far to the voice of the woman in his head. It might seem random why he's explaining all that happened, but she definitely deserves it.

'Miss Babel?'

'That's not my real name, but it would be hard for you to pronounce it anyway. Ah, actually, that's not too bad either... Miss Babel...'

'Yes, I have a harder time pronouncing the language of the ancients. But Miss Babel, you are quite good with Korean.'

'It's easy for me and even back then, there were similar languages. Or rather, maybe Korean is closer to the original? So...'

'Hmm, anyhow, how long do you think this will take?'

She seemed to enjoy having long talks. Baeklin could understand that it might be because she had been alone for such a long time, but he still cut her off.

'Ah. Yes. It would probably take 3 hours. To activate the dimension device, I must have at least 50% of my energy but as you know, I am in a wrecked condition now. But since you guys have cleaned up the parasitic stuff that was roaming in my body, I would be able to do it in about 3 hours.'

'I see. That's good.'

'Don't mention it. More than that, it's been a while since I met a conversational, intellectual being, and it's a shame that we only have 3 hours together.'

At her words, Baeklin scratched his head, not knowing what to do. She did not have a physical body. It was also ambiguous to call it an existence. Her identity was the ancient dungeon itself, or the system for managing what she called the Babel Tower.

The building, built to separate dimensions, was a gun with all the skills of ancient people, according to her. It was a kind of shelf where everything was in place for up to 100,000 ancient people to live in case the separation of dimensions failed.

Of course, after a long time, she was aging and lost her function due to the broken mutations of the routers, but she was able to wake up because Jaehwang and his party came to see her and operated the dimensioning device. It worked well for the party that she woke up to speed up the resumption of the device.

'Hmm, I'm sorry to hear that. I'd like to show Miss Babel the Earth,' Baeklin said this to flatter her since he had no reason to offend her.

'It's not impossible.'

'Huh? How...'

'I'm a high-dimensional, synthetic soul with all the skills in the arts. In the heart of this tower is a bowl that contains my composite soul. I was set up to take care of the people who are going to live here anyway, so even without me, this tower will go back to its basic functions.'

'Miss Babel's words mean...' Baeklin said with a slight trepidation.

Her words were quite specific, and Baeklin got an ominous feeling because of it. Unsurprisingly, her words continued to prove Baeklin's worrisome feeling.

'Yeah, as you are expecting, please take me with you when you go.'

'Um...' Baeklin became divided at her words.

This was not a matter at Baeklin's disposal. If he refused, she could throw a fit and tamper the whole operation, but he still had to consider the possibilities if he took her back to Earth. He could not lie to her either.

She cannot read other people's mind but she was still quick to read the unspoken. After taking some time to contemplate, Baeklin said to Jaehwang, "Jaehwang... about that... Miss Babel."

Baeklin has already told everyone about the existence of Miss Babel.

"?"

"She's asking if she can come with us when we leave this place."

"What... are you saying?" Jaehwang frowned.

"It's... how do I explain this?" Baeklin scratched his head.

If Baeklin was to explain to Jaehwang, he was nervous that this inflexible man would say 'no' right away. Baeklin didn't want to risk anything either, but right now, he could not go against Babel. While Baeklin was contemplating on selecting his words carefully...

Kukuku...

Suddenly, an earthquake occurred.

"Hmm?"

Of course, the first one to notice the difference was Jaehwang.

"They're strong." Jaehwang swallowed his spit nervously at the existence of powerful beings he could sense. They were fiercely antagonistic beings that were felt with an indescribable presence, their numbers were a problem too. "Incredible."

Jaehwang clenched his teeth, cold sweat ran across his forehead. Even he couldn't handle all the beings that were now appearing.

Hundreds of them were coming. L, Al, and Baeklin, who belatedly figured it out, also turned pale. No matter how divine they were in Elus and how transcendent they were, their capabilities were limited here. What's more, they couldn't even measure the mana they have now.

They were powerful beings, so much so that it was strange that they were not gods already.

"He got me this time." Jaehwang reproached himself.

It was a clear failure. He never thought that Ruler would attack the dimension device. Aside from that, he did not expect Ruler to have this much capacity. Of course, Ruler did not intend to attack the device itself, but Jaehwang didn't know that. Ruler himself did not know that the Tower of Babel was the dimension device itself, which was why he was able to give this order.

"Jaehwang!" L and Al yelled as they looked at Jaehwang because even the most impossible tasks, Jaehwang seemed to always overcome them.

But even his reaction was something that they did not expect. Looking at his deeply hardened face, everyone else's face hardened.

"..."

"Damn it... I should have brought Goongi with me..."

If Goongi was with him right now, at least they could find a way but she was not here.

It was time for a group of complex faces to think about the countermeasures against the emergence of powerful beings. The voice of the ever hard Babel rang through the square.

"Check the approach of 124 large monarchical mutants. 10 seconds to the collision... Urgent transition to credit transfer defense. All residents in the Shield are advised to take care of the impact..."

Weeeeeeeee! CLANK!

With the notification, the plaza with the dimensioning device began to change.

The upper part of the eggs surrounding the device was opened, while the white light from the inside of the egg was fired at the pillar in unison. The light inside the column is beginning to get stronger.

"Miss Babel! What is this!" Baeklin cried.

"We've activated Fort Modes to deal with mutants. Most of the striking mechanisms were old and cannot be used, so they have no choice but to use a dimensioned weapon using dimensional energy. Be prepared for the impact."

"If you say dimensional energy, does that mean it will impact the interdimensional stability operations?!"

"Unfortunately, there is no other way. We are opening the port for defense!"

The Tower of Babel was not just a simple shelter. It was a final hideout and the best fortress that the ancients have created. It was a place made in case there was a failure with the dimensional separation. In some cases, it was capable of making the Earth itself a place where life could never live and now, it was about to show some of that.

"No! If so!"

Baeklin was about to ask her something, but Miss Babel didn't wait for him.

"Dimensional Distortion Barrier Activation!"

WHOOOOO! ZIIIIIING!

Kukukuku!

"Ugh!"

The loud vibrations and noises that rang through the entire square made Baeklin unconsciously clog his ears.

Kukukku...Quaquaqua! Boom boom!

The sound alone could shake the entire space and tear it apart

"Shooting the Dimensional Separation Wavelength!"

The beam from the pillar shone brighter than ever before.

If you looked at it with your bare eyes, you would become blind. At the same time, the screams that had power like they were beating their souls covered them all.

"KWAAAAAAAA!"

It sounded like it was coming from a deep abyss of inferno, hundreds of them roared in pain.

The space vibrated wildly.

Kuku...Dududu

The tremor lasted for a while. And when all was finally gone, Jaehwang's eyes grew bigger. He couldn't feel them. The owners of all those flesh and blood that he felt just a little while ago... The huge presence had vanished as if it were a dream.

If it was someone's hallucinations or pranks, they were terrible.

At that brief moment, Jaehwang really thought of his last resort...

...but it ended in just 10 seconds.

When everyone was so confused, Babel's cheerful voice sounded a little relieved.

"Checking the extinction of 124 large monarch-grade mutants... We're taking off the disaster transfer defense system."

"Ha...have you taken care of everything?" Baeklin asked as his voice trembled.

Babel could be the only one who handled those mighty things in view of what she said and things that just happened now, but it didn't make sense. Should the ancient people have made an extreme choice to separate the Earth into three dimensions even though they had this kind of power?

"It took about 7% of my energy. I'm sorry to bother you, but I think we'll be delayed for about 20 minutes on stabilizing the operation."

"No, it's not that... Miss Babel, why did the ancient people take extreme measures to separate the dimensions with this kind of power?" To Baeklin, this was incomprehensible. It was also amazing to be able to deal with dimensional energy, but it could even be used as a weapon.

He knew that they have the technology to separate the dimensions, but using it as a weapon was a completely different story.

"It's nothing. They dared to charge me with ignorance, and they are the ones who are stupid. These mutants had the ability to pollute common animals, plants and the air. At that time, it was too late to purify all of them, so we decided to separate the dimensions. The Babel Tower is the essence of the ancient Mado technology, but it cannot cover the entire planet."

"I see." Since Babel herself said it was nothing, Baeklin had nothing else to do but agree. 𝑙𝒾𝒷𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘥.𝒸𝑜𝘮

"What about taking me to Earth?"

"Oh, that...It's...

There was somewhat of a pressure in Babel's voice.

While Baeklin was nervously thinking about what to say, Jaehwang had just finished taking in what had happened.

"You are allowed to go, as soon as the dimensional stability operation is finished, Baeklin will guide you there."

"Okay, great. Then I will get ready to separate my bowl as well."

Baeklin was about to say something to him, but Jaehwang closed his mouth and asked Miss Babel, "But I have a favor to ask."

"Yes? What kind of..."

Chapter 293

KUUUONNGGG! CRACK...

With a strong crash, a huge mountain moved up and down.

The expressions of those looking at it were filled with unbelief and fear because everyone knew that that mountain was not just an average mountain. They knew what its building blocks were like. The greatness of its composition could be expressed as follows:

'The wall is made of the most expensive material in the world.'

'A legendary luxury, made by grinding trillions of won.'

'Titan Dust.'

That was the raw material that they used, which was made of eight and tier-nine monster carcasses.

Rumor has it that even 10 Tear monsters have been ground up in there too and if that's true, that pile would be the most expensive heap of trash in the world. Although the U.S. had the original technology that made it possible, the material was so expensive that they had to take out what had been buried in their old laboratory archives.

Two palm-sized remains of 10-tier monsters cost billions of dollars, but an entire body of such a valuable monster was all ground up in that. The Invincible palace was insane. The composition of that special wall, which was made up of hundreds of grounded nine-tiered monster bodies, had been well announced worldwide.

There were many talks of how excessive and unprecedented luxury it was but now, those who have said that have shut their mouths.

That wall, which seemed unbreakable, was shaking right now. Something beyond that wall was flexing its strength. The fear was contagious. Everyone that gathered here was seasoned hunters, there were no rookies in their ranks. All had at least 10 years of field experience... their lowest ranking member was a five-star hunter, and there were 8000 of them! That kind of great army was set up 500 meters apart from each other.

From the hunters, some of them were retired or went into hiding.

Since these super-humans age slower, age meant just numbers to them. They had varied experiences among them and were the ones who should be encouraging other hunters, but even they were in panic and spreading fear.

KOORONG!

Once again, a loud crashing sound shook the ground, and the hunters instinctively retracted back a few steps.

"Weaklings! Are you even true hunters!? We are the front-liners! Don't Back down!" An old man with a ragged figure, sleek bald head, and scars on his rugged face, shouted out loud and clear. He was a Busan native who had a nickname 'white shark' and had the ability of a seven-star hunter. Although he retired early due to his disillusionment with the world, he was considered to be able to compete with Kwon Je if he had grown steadily.

There were also people there who weren't feeling well.

Those who once gained fame, but lost some of their bodies due to an accident, and retired, all took part in this operation, the hunters, who bore the significant household names in Korea, were all gathered as well.

KOOO WWW

"Argh!"

Some of the weak-hearted crept back.

"Don't go back!"

"Keep your ranks!"

The clan masters and officials of each Clan chanted like a maverick, however, the number of people stepping down was starting to increase one by one. Even with that huge wall, the vibrations continued. It's obvious that from the moment the wall collapses and monsters pour out, hell will break loose. Many of the young hunters here included the senior hunters who grew up sheltered by their clans.

This was the first time for them to play a gate defense of this magnitude.

Moreover, the recent tragedy of the Dark Earth Gate was lodged in their minds.

The 9-tiered monsters are horrifying enough, but a bunch of unbelievable monsters – 10 tier 11 tier – have been spotted.

Since this was a mandatory mission, any hunters abandoning this would have all their assets confiscated and immediately get registered as villains to be pursued by the Hunter's Office. If it wasn't for such drastic consequences, most of them would be gone by now.

"Damn it, are we going to be massacred?"

"Yo, let's run."

There began to be voices of skepticism about the battle among the young hunters.

It was then...

"The Hunter's creed number one! A hunter does his best for human development and survival!" An old man shouted, the desperate tone of that voice held those who were retreating to where they were.

That one voice became two and soon, it became three until a fourth one followed their cries. It was all old people who raised their voices. They have gone through the time of lawlessness in the era of the great fusion. Their voices caught the young hunters. The older people who have always treated them as babies and nagged at them, they awakened their spirits.

And after a while... Everyone there shouted the Hunter's Creed.

"A Hunter keeps the safety and life of civilians first!"

"A Hunter is the barrier to the front line and its last resort!

"Let's sacrifice our lives to save humanity and protect our honor!

"Remember those who abandoned a thousand lives like a candle to save a single life!"

During the Great Convergence period, the creed used to go from mouth to mouth among hunters. It was spoken almost like spells when the hunters had to jump into life-or-death situations, and then it became the hunter's credo that had to be memorized by all.

The Hunter's creed, which was learned and memorized in the first hour at the Hunter Academy was considered by the modern hunters as a relic of a dim memory. But now, as soon as the hunter's creed spat out from an old soldier's mouth, the people who backed down went back to their positions.

"Damn it..."

A young hunter, standing in his position again, touched the air-conditioner at his waist while cursing a little. He was a slumdog until a few years ago. Fortunately, he was praised as a Debaucher for his natural awakening.

The training was hard and afraid of monsters, he overcame them all and became a five-star hunter in a short time. He became the pillar of the family and the pride of his friends. He was able to collect sports cars that he wanted so much, and he even had a girlfriend who was as pretty as a celebrity and now that he was trying to make a living, this happened.

His heart cried out for immediate retreat, but he couldn't walk away.

Was it pride? No, it was his stubbornness.

"I will never die."

He felt like he didn't deserve to die yet.

"If the barrier is breached, the first line of blockage will be the responsibility of the military. All hunters should be aware of this and follow the instructions of each clan conductor. We're also trying to stop the Dark Earth Gate around the world right now." A man's voice was heard over their headsets and it was numbingly calm.

"Finally, the Master Archer is now directly infiltrating the Dark Earth to block the gate. That's all you have to do. Let's all be one and defend the Earth. We are humanity's last hope."

Those words set everyone's hearts aflame. If they couldn't stop them here, then the earth would be in hell.

The lawless age of mankind, which was only taught in textbooks, would be brought back.

KUKUKUKUKUNGG!

Once again the wall blocking the gate shook violently. This has brought fear to everyone here, but the hunters have strengthened their spirits.

2

"Hmm..." Ruler's eyes widened, this was a series of events that he had not expected. The energy gushed from the dungeons of the ancient people erased those creatures in a moment.

"Were they still alive?"

It was an unexpected blow. Ruler remembered the dungeons of the ancient people. The dungeon continued to defend themselves from the infiltration by his followers but stopped working at some point and then came back to life. No, it showed a stronger attack that went beyond what he had seen in the past.

They were only a bit of a nuisance to him before, but he still knew their strength. But now, it quickly disposed of those creatures who were not much less powerful than Ruler himself.

"You would probably have a hard time after my departure."

"It doesn't matter, their limits were clear anyways," the immortal monarch replied as if nothing mattered. The capabilities of the ancient Dungeon were just in its vicinity, he would be fine.

"I'll have to go back to my original plan," Ruler closed his eyes and then, all his divinity in the Dark Earth woke up.

He commanded all the creatures that obeyed his divinity to...

"Attack the Earth."

3

There was a clump of red energy on top of the highest rock on the mountain filled with the wind that seemed to freeze everything. At the center of it was a woman standing upright. Even in the freezing cold, the redness that flowed from her body, which was covered with only one piece of clothing, was spreading out to all of her sides.

How long had she been there? The redness from her body prevented her from the invading snowflakes, but the round circle surrounding her was full of ice.

Her eyes, which had been closed, flashed open at some point.

Tub tub tub... tub tub...

As she rose from her seat, pieces of ice covering her body shattered and fluttered everywhere. But, she looked to one place as if she didn't care about it. Then, at last... she felt it.

"It's him."

The wait was worth it.

She was Jaehwang's last resort in case he lost the Ruler. Only Goongi was capable of this because she tracked Ruler's Mana when she met him before.

At first, Goongi rejected this plan by Jaehwang.

Even though Jaehwang had gotten stronger, it was too dangerous to send him alone. They have never parted, he was her other half. But because of Jaehwang's pleading, Goongi could not reject him much longer. She was the only person in the world he really trusted.

"But why is it?" She could not feel Jaehwang's energy, she could feel him anywhere in the world. That meant he was right now in the Dark Earth, which meant there was only one thing for her to do...

"Stop him."

Sh...Shhh...

Her body disappeared.

This was where Baeklin's technique had already set up a mobile spell that could let her travel anywhere in the world came into play, although only once.

A short time later, she appeared on Mt. Baekdu's Cheonjiyeon.

"This is where he chose."

It's a bit of a coincidence.

The place Ruler chose was South Korea.

It was too exquisite to be a coincidence.

The most recent of them was the Dark Earth Gate, located deep and remote, where the 9-tier Monster was raided and not yet fully developed. Of course, there was also a Hunter army deployed here, but their number was smaller than elsewhere.

"KUKUKUNG!"

A wall made of titan dust explodes...

Thousands of hunters around the gate looked more scared than nervous.

Looking at it in the air, Goongi took out a portable radio from Infinity Storage. They had promised to contact each other once Ruler was located.

"Old man!"

"Goongi, your highness." A thick voice came over from the other side, it was Kwon Je's. He was stationed south of the Gyeonggi province gate.

"You got the location right?"

"Ah! Yes! Huh? This is..." Kwon Je was also surprised at the location that came up.

"Come here right away!"

"On my way! Please protect this area while I am gone!"

"Obviously!"

After she was done, Goongi stared sharply at the monsters that just broke the gates and were coming through. She could feel Ruler hiding among them.

"I'll run around for you."

DRRRRR!

Her body bulged up and a few moments later, a figure resembling a tiger, yet hundreds of times as large, appeared in the air. Goongi, after transforming back into her real form, fell downwards.

"I'll finish you!" Her cry shook the mountain stream.𝙡𝓲𝙗𝙧𝓮𝒂𝒅.𝙘𝓸𝒎

Chapter 294

KUKUKU... KWA KWA KWA!

KWA KWA KWANG!

The rain of steel was pouring down, but the military's attack was meaningless. The monsters that poured out were the ones that didn't even flinch with human weaponry. The hunters panicked by the wave of monsters that came bursting through the flames. The chronic response system was also a problem.

Their basic countermeasure was for the hunters to deal with the high-level monsters one by one. The problem was that it was not working at all now. The only monsters that were pouring out right now had no cares for gunpowder.

But they couldn't really blame them...

In the first place, Monster Waves had to be defended with a large force and one could not hope for advanced warfare that would require highly skilled training for the undisciplined hunters. Moreover, the monsters that are pouring out now we're just the beginning.

Fortunately, the size of the gate was not so big that the giant monsters had not yet appeared, but the numbers that have poured out so far were enough to annihilate the people who had gathered here. Goongi showing up at this moment was a lifesaver to them.

The barrier made of Titan dust, which was still blocking the gate, was not broken entirely.

That meant that the opening was not too big. Goongi opened her mouth toward that opening. A beam of red energy was then shot out, it was a breath that ripped them based on her myths.

As soon as the redness oozed out of her mouth, the monsters swept and melted away. For a moment, it blocked all the monsters that poured out.

Goongi didn't end with that. Her hair seemed to stiffen on her body, and a blade of red force formed around her. They spilled out towards the gate and attacked the monsters.

CHYAAA! CHYAAA!

The monsters who were just getting out of the gate collapsed after being split in two.

Her power to cut everything had been materialized. The gate was blocked for an instant, but she wasn't done yet. Goongi stared straight at the energy she felt of the Ruler.

Ruler did not move, she wondered if he could not move, but it did not matter.

KUKUKUKUKU!

Thousands of words appeared above her head. They united into one round circle then wiggled again to split into tens of smaller circles that were then stacked in front of her.

She had...

The greatest myth allowed by any god and was the legend of many people...

[The One Who Protects the West!]

The protruding hexagonal barrier began to drive the monsters away. The things stuck between the pouring monsters and the walls were turned into a mess. It's not just the power to push, but the power of God. All things that it wanted to block were ruled out. It was then when the large monsters who were relatively comfortable to pass through the gate with their long bodies strapped into the wall and attacked Goongi.

However, this was also planned by Goongi. Goongi snatched it with her front paw and threw it back to the gate.

The front of the gate was in a mess.

A monster smaller than Goongi, but of a considerable size, crushes the others down and tramples on it. Goongi kept throwing monsters in that way and as a result, the force pushing the gate was weakened.

"Attack!"

The Hunters also began to help Goongi and started attacking the monsters pouring down from the gate.

All distant projectiles flew towards the monsters.

KWA KWA! PEET PEET!

These weapons were made of monster carcasses provided by Invincible Palace, and were fatal to even high-ranking monsters. The military also began to pour out its weapons generously. When the palace was blocked from the front, hunters seemed to attack from behind.

But the monsters were also formidable...

CHH CHH CHH CHH!

The black light knocked on the barrier made by Goongi and each time, the barrier shook back. They were shot by the monsters with long dangling mouths, but it didn't weaken Goongi even if it pushed her back a little. Goongi clenched her teeth and stared at a pouring spot of monsters.

She could feel the Ruler's power continually amplifying...

He was standing still in it as if in admiration, and that's when Goongi heard Ruler's voice in her head.

'You were the one hiding inside of him.'

'Why didn't you continue playing god there? Why did you come?'

'Well, should I say I'm curious about this place where there are creatures like you?'

'Curiosity is what brings disaster.'

'Whoa, you think you can stop me?'

'Don't be so conceited. You're only half of yourself here.'

'That's true.'

Ruler simply agreed with Goongi's words. He was only half of himself. When the gods go over to another dimension, they would lose their divinity, but that's only half true. Even now, the Dark Earth monsters that were pouring out from all over the world were replenishing his strength.

Ruler was now gathering his strength step by step.

He could have fought back at one go, but the more he waited, the more the time was on his side. Of course, it would be a turnaround when Jaehwang's party in Dark Earth returned, but that time was also in Ruler's calculations. If he could absorb a powerful creature, he could give Jaehwang a nightmare and now, that powerful being was in front of him.

'I was the one who didn't have anything.'

'What bullshit are you saying now?'

'I was born in the poorest body. I was always hungry.'

The black body began to wriggle.

'What?'

'So, I'll have you for now.'

With his words, Ruler's presence began to grow little by little. His mighty mana rose in waves and began to stretch out in all directions. The number of monsters pouring out had decreased as well...

No, that's not it. It was pouring into a round sphere made in front of the gate. The sphere continued to grow. The hunters' intensive attacks had poured in, but Ruler's body had not responded to the point where the attacks seemed meaningless. Then, it grew into a giant sphere that easily crossed the gate.

And at one point, a huge force from the sphere began to hit all of its surroundings.

It absorbed everything around it as if the Dark Earth monsters that poured from its back were not enough.

"Get away!" Goongi yelled at the hunters behind her, but they did not realize what was happening and scrambled around. The consequences were dire.

"Aghhh! I'm getting sucked in!"

"Grab something around at least!"

"No! Run!"

The sphere pulled everything around it, some hunters were absorbed into it.

'Keke... Delicious. Great, lots of useful things.'

'You crazy... pervert!'

'And you can also be part of me!'

'Hell no!'

Enraged, Goongi opened her mouth widely towards his body. Then, she shot out a breath with god's strength.

KUKUKU KUKUKU KUNG!

But the sphere of the body even absorbed that breath. It ballooned even bigger and faster as if it just consumed a lot of energy.

'What attractive energy!'

CHYAA!

Hundreds of black tentacles stretched out from the sphere and fired towards Goongi.

Stepping back and avoiding them, the tentacles again diverged and diverged, eventually becoming a huge curtain that mercilessly attacked Goongi. Goongi had a gut feeling that she should not defend.

"Hmph!"

She intended to block the entrance until Jaehwang came, but it seemed difficult. Originally, Jaehwang asked Goongi to track Ruler rather than to block him. Goongi realized she had made a mistake, he even had her on his plan.

The wave of pain hit her whole body when the tentacles touched her hind legs.

"KWAAAAA!"

With a scream and a whimper flying backward, Goongi hid behind where Ruler's tentacles had grazed a little while ago.

It was painful. It was only a passing moment, but a considerable amount of her mana was sucked away.

'I can feel your strength... Everything you have... Hu-Hu-Hu'

"Damn it." Goongi stepped back slowly.𝒍𝙞𝙗𝓻𝙚𝒂𝓭.𝒄𝙤𝙢

Ruler, who spoke greedily, began to slip away from the gate, however, she cannot rush in to attack. Her chances were bad, Goongi specialized in direct attacks.

The problem was that her opponent should not be approached. It sucks everything around it. They have absorbed her long-range attacks, which means they lacked the means to attack her as well.

'Hey. If you want to play in this world, why don't you play the games in this place? Such perversion is not welcome here.'

'Really? Well, I'd love to have some more fun, but I'm busy!'

CHYAAAAAA!

With his words, Ruler's tentacles came out again. Goongi tried to buy some time by talking but Ruler did not give her any. The tentacles started to attack the hunters. Even with Goongi's speed, it was hard for her to escape, so there was no chance for the hunters to survive. Ruler's long tentacles absorbed hundreds of hunters at once.

"Get out of the way!"

"Go back!"

Hunters gave up the attack and tried to escape but hundreds fell dead at Ruler's feet.

'Chase them, my followers.'

A wave of monsters came out from behind Ruler, and they attacked the hunters and soldiers at an incredible speed.

"KRRRRRRR!"

"AGGHHH!"

"SAVE ME!"

Their screams rang all over the place. The monsters did not kill the hunters, they grabbed them and brought them back to the Ruler.

The black sphere continued to grow, but Goongi had no time to take care of them. This was because the tentacles from Ruler's body, which kept on swelling, chased her.

'Be one with me calmly.'

'Screw you!'

Goongi flew up into the sky, the tentacles could no longer follow her as she flew up far. The red mana began to flock like waves around Goongi's body, who stopped in the sky. Goongi gathered all her strength; whether it works or not, this was the only way.

Shh...

An unusual feeling of energy dyed the heavens and earth.

The world was dyed red all over, these red energies continued to form around Goongi.

Goongi gathered all of her divinity into one point. 𝘭𝒾𝑏𝓇𝘦𝒶𝘥.𝘤𝘰𝑚

'This is dangerous even for me... gather.'

Ruler transformed in order to defend from Goongi's attack. The tentacles wrapped his body and started to transform. The rattling sphere began to harden, and a shiny hard shell had sprung up.

The monsters who escaped the gate to see if that was not enough also blocked Ruler in front of them.

And on top of it, all was Goongi's Red Breath...

KYAAAAA!

KUKUKUKU...

The whole mountain vibrated. A powerful explosion created a wave of blinding light covered their surroundings. The hunters fleeing were blown away by the aftermath of the explosion. The various firearms left behind by the soldiers were swept into the air by the storm, and the trees were broken as the rock's rose.

Chapter 295

Thud...

A huge 500-meter crater was created in front of where the gate was muddled. There was nothing left. Everything was swept clean, and only Goongi was floating in the air as if she were the winner alone, but in reality, she was very confused.

'Where is it?'

She missed.

That was absolutely unrealistic. She thought it was inevitable. Ruler also chose to block rather than avoid it, but she couldn't see it.

In addition, Ruler's trail disappeared. One might think that he was turned to powder, but the deep-seated crater represents the fact that it didn't. Goongi pulled herself out and soared into the air. This was in response to a violent warning that rang in her mind for a moment. And just a moment ago, a black wind swirled past where she was.

No, it's not a black wind; It was a tentacle that was so fast that it even penetrated the speed of sound.

The threat didn't end in a single shot.

SWOOSH!

The tentacles swept towards her with an unbelievable speed. The unexpected surprise finally struck her in the ribs and as soon as she staggered in the air, a flurry of tentacles was pitted mercilessly in her side like a worm that snatched a prey.

"Whoa!"

WOOSH!

Falling to the ground, she clenched her teeth and hurriedly released herself. The tentacles from the sides were pulled out. The reason she released herself was that the tentacle absorbed her mana in a moment. No, it actually tried to absorb not only her mana but also her source of information and divinity.

If she endured too hard to maintain her main body, those would have been pulled out in the end.

"Ugh..."

Goongi, who held her side, backed up. A black sphere sprang up before her. It's as if it's been there ever since, and it's laughing at her.

"Do you like it? It's a skill called transparency."

The black sphere split in the middle and in between, its human form was revealed. Goongi's eyes curled violently when she saw the face of the creature who walked out. He had the appearance of her master, Jaehwang.

"How dare you imitate his face!?

As Goongi gritted her teeth, Ruler shrugged and said, "Well, is this not good? I just copied him because he's the strongest man on Earth."

"You are not good enough to imitate him."

Ruler shrugged at her words. "Well, is that so? But I don't think I have a reason to follow you." He grinned. "You'll be one with me soon."

"Nonsense!" It's a light provocation and she did not like it. Goongi then exclaimed, "Die!"

Zang!

There was a red gale over her arms. Her hands, which jumped straight into the air, were then crossed.

'Sixteenth Layers of Murderous Strengths'

A curtain of steel, tens times larger and denser than the one that appeared against the Orcs in the past, came up and attacked Ruler. The assault, which began in her hands, produced dozens of furrows on the ground.

But Ruler, standing at the center of it, didn't back down and blocked it by crossing his two hands.

There was not a scratch on his body.

"Stop this, too!"

Dozens of red rays swirled violently as her fists plucked down in the air and were pulled towards her back. A wave of stormy spirits was contained in them.

"Ultimate Massacre!"

If the first was wide, the latter was the most powerful skill that she could apply to a single entity while in her human form. The pillar of strength that stretched out from her fist fell over Ruler's head. He was hit by the ultimate man-to-man attack with her divinity that tore everything it touched! Ruler had a puzzled look on his face as if he hadn't thought of it before.

But...

"It tickles."

Ruler's face smirked before the strong energy even touched him. At the same time, the shape crumbled away. Goongi's ultimate skill hit the wry ground, a curtain of tentacles was pulled out of the sphere and surrounded her.

"Ugh!..." Goongi's face showed disapproval. The shelter was gone. A few strands of tentacles whirled around her.

"I'm disappointed that you're so stupid. I can't believe you're falling into this common trap." Ruler, who popped out of a black sphere, flicked his finger.

"You!"

Goongi's whole body turned red again, but Ruler didn't remove a smile from his face. He even pitied her. It seemed that she still hadn't realized her crisis. Thousands of tentacles were thrust into Goongi in unison, she could no longer escape.

Yet in Goongi's head, which Ruler thought was failing to grasp the situation, was cooler than ever now. Rather, it's the Ruler who gets paid back.

"Now..."

'All right.'

A red light sparked in the sky over the two and...

Ziiing!

A huge amount of heat energy hit Ruler's body. That attack came from a satellite laser bombing from outside the atmosphere. Not one, but nine laser attacks fell from the air! It only intensively beat one Ruler. The dark hole lavishly showed Jaehwang their potential. All the laser satellites that the U.S. Department of Defense launched with astronomical amounts of money were bet on Jaehwang. Of course, it wasn't just that.

Though it didn't mean a great blow to Ruler, Goongi, who earned a moment's time, pulled a gun out of her arms. It's an odd gun with an ampule on the front.

Ta-da!

POW!

The shot went straight to his heart. It's a kind of shotgun containing some purple liquid. With a satisfying strike, Goongi escaped through the tentacle wall with strong rays all over her body.

Goongi, now far away from the Ruler, placed her hands on her waist. "How does that feel?!"

"What is this..?!" said Ruler, looking down at the thing stuck in his heart. The liquid inside the ampule had already been injected.

"It's a special pesticide that the guys who make something like yourself had."

"The insecticide? Awk..." Ruler groaned as he tilted his head.

At the same time, the balls that were covering him started wiggling wildly. The convulsions caused the tentacles to lose their strength and fall to the ground.

"There's a lot of research on some species like you owned by the American people. I asked them if they had anything to give me, and they gave me that."

One of the secret weapons that the U.S. took out when L formerly went on a rampage in the U.S. was the mutants. Although primitive, she questioned the U.S. about the weapon against Ruler considering that the mutants shared the basic mechanism of Ruler. The U.S. provided an invincible liquid that could instantly delete mutants in case of an emergency.

"Ugh!"

The black sphere became dust and began to fall. It wasn't like a poison. A ruler would not lose to poison anyway, but the effect of this was more deadly than poison anyway.

"They say it is said to be the most lethal drug that targets the weakness of those ever-evolving mutants. What do you call it? It's based on cancer cells, and it's like copying an engine of evolution indefinitely, but I don't need to remember such a complicated thing! How does that feel now?!"

"Awk..."

Wiggle...

The black sphere continued to fall in the dust, as if it was being burned by an invisible fire. Its size was so huge that the process was still small, but it accelerated little by little.

"What are you doing? Go on! Have fun!" When Goongi shouted at the radio in her hand, she heard an exciting answer.

'Let's start the indiscriminate bombing! '

Zing!

POW! BOOM!

The laser shelling, which began again from the sky, pounded Ruler everywhere.

'Don't get loose just because you gave one punch back.' Goongi, who resembles Jaehwang and aims for frugal and efficient fighting, did not let the laser satellite still.

Goongi widened the distance a little. She's also trying to get back to herself... But the attempt was forced to pause for a while by Ruler's laughter.

"Kkk...kk...khahaha!" Ruler bursts into a frenzy.

Was he crazy or something? No, he's not crazy, he was rather enjoying himself.

"It's fun. It's fun! Choosing the Earth was the best choice."

Swoosh!

With the word, the round sphere began to change. The outside of the sphere wriggled hard. With that single moment of change, the heat in the satellite laser didn't hit the Ruler any more, they could not damage him!

Psh... woooosh!

Dozens of sharp insect legs rose under the sphere. The legs, which looked like that of a spider, were bristled with blade-like hair.

"And..." Ruler pulled an ampule from his chest and threw it on the floor. "It wasn't very nutritious, but it was quite fun. I've already had tens of thousands of attacks in the past that purposely injected me with mutated DNA. These primitive attempts were good, but they don't work for me."

Ruler's body slowly seeped into the sphere. "And now I'm going to start attacking. I'm tired of playing more."

Ruler's body completely disappeared and became a queer, with only his head left.

"Hold on!"

Argh!

Dozens of tentacles stretched over the sphere, not so different from what was shown before. The problem was their number. The tentacles momentarily disappeared from her sight.

Woosh!

"Awk!"

Being beaten by something invisible, Goongi's body flew in the air.

BAM!

Goongi's body hit the rock, an ordinary individual would have been covered in blood with this single attack. She pulled herself straight out of there, but Ruler's attack was just beginning.

Shh, shh, shh, shh, shh! Puffing, puffing, puffing!

"Argh!"

The tentacles swung at her at a terrific speed. All Goongi could do was stand still and hold on as ten tentacles hammered her beyond the speed of sound. She could not dodge it. Although she had a barrier, its part was cut off whenever a tentacle touched it.

"I wish you had been caught decently!"

"Don't mess with me!"

"Hahaha!"

The tentacles went faster as his maniacal laugh rang around them. The red shield surrounding Goongi's body began to shrink little by little and eventually, it was reduced to a size that could barely cover her.

Poo-poo- 𝓵𝓲𝓫𝙧𝓮𝙖𝙙.𝒄𝓸𝙢

The tentacles, which were swinging at an unseen speed, were embedded in Goongi's shield. Although they didn't reach her body, their heads soon turned like a drill and began digging into her shield.

Thud..! Thud...

Ruler's body slowly approached her. He was in no hurry as if he had put a delicious dish in front of him.

Schwap!

Dozens of tentacles with sharp sides like that of the guillotine were pulled out.

But there was no fear in Goongi's eyes as it looked at them. Rather, she said to Ruler with a smile on her face, "If you touch me, my Jaehwang will get angry at you."

"Haha, is that so? But too bad. It'll take him a long time to get here. Why do you think I came to this remote place? You believe in their teleport magic, but your knowledge is as good as mine. Teleport is limited to where you've been once. By the time he arrives, I'll be gone. Oh, do you have anything to say to him in case we bump into each other later? I'll tell him when he gets over there," Ruler said in a mocking tone.

But Goongi answered it with a smile. She felt sorry for him who took this place as his destination. "Just say it yourself. You pervert."

Chapter 296

"Ugh...!" Ruler stopped as if he had been electrocuted. He couldn't feel it, but he could tell for sure that the one showed up here. He didn't know how the one got through his interruptions so quickly, but he didn't have the time to think about the reason now.

He was the only one who made him give up what he called an analysis of the opponent. It's been a long time since Ruler felt this eerie feeling. He was the most troublesome and difficult man to deal with when compared to the data of all the enemies he had fought against so far. He was a seasoned hunter who never overdid himself and never showed his power.

Being his opponent, Ruler tried to be as careful about the full-scale battle with that man as he could. Ruler had mapped out a complex plan and deployed as many troops as they could. This was because it was advantageous to play a battle after shaking the opponent with as little strength as possible.

However, his plan had been disrupted.

He got back to earth faster than what he had expected, this meant that all the plans that he had went awry, and the fact that a man like Jaehwang was at the forefront meant that everything was ready.

But... It was the Ruler who was already prepared for this situation.

"That was fast."

"I was lucky."

That's a bad answer that's not very welcome at the moment.

'Damn it...'

Boom! Pow!

As soon as the black sphere expanded rapidly, it exploded. It didn't actually explode. It would be appropriate to say that it had been torn into dozens. They spread out in all directions. And inside, a bizarre form of existence appeared. It wasn't very big. Of course, the battleground was already well over 100 meters, it was not just big enough for a black sphere.

All black, it resembled a beast who walked on four legs with dozens of arms on its back similar to that of humans.

Pow!

Covered in fabric, the being hit the ground at an unimaginable speed. With that single movement, the earth explodes and breaks through the speed of sound. Appearing a long way away, Ruler had completed an exoskeleton that had yet to be fully constructed. It was not just an insect's exoskeleton, but an exoskeleton that was tightly woven with dense scales.

This was his defense system that he worked hard on over a long period of time. More than anything, it was firm, more flexible, and more resilient.

Thud...

His back was split into two and his scab wings spread out, and inside of it were four pairs of transparent-colored wings. They were seemingly fragile, but these wings were harder than any skin that existed in the Dark Earth. Besides the legs, dozens of hands stretched upwards were not for physical attacks.

He was also proficient in the ancient magic of the Maddo period. He faced many magical creatures, and he absorbed all their strengths. He could absorb all the magic circuits planted in their cells, while also mastering the use of ancient magic through the absorption of minded knowledge.

This hand existed for that. Finally, the part that became the head resembled that of the dragon. With black skin and six horns, its mouth was filled with ominous color.

This was the form that he completed, it had perfect defense and offense, and could respond to any systematic attack. When he was ready, Ruler calmed down. Now, the great crisis is over.

This was because his transformation was his most vulnerable time. But the moment he saw his opponent with his naked eye, he gnashed his teeth. Rather than attacking the Ruler, Jaehwang was standing next to Goongi, who had been attacked until just now. He didn't seem to care about the Ruler.

"Well done."

"Why are you so late!" Goongi grumbled into Jaehwang's arms. Though she herself had broken Jaehwang's request, she was busy grumbling.

"Are you feeling okay?"

"Does this look all right? I also had a hole in my side earlier!" She whined and groped, but the wound was healed already. However, Jaehwang's eyes were curled violently when she touched them as if she were sick. In Ruler's point of view, the two were absolutely ridiculous. He was beaten up by her too.

"I'll teach him a lesson."

"Of course. Did you know what that pervert said? I almost died of goosebumps when he was waving those dirty tentacles and said I should become one with him. He's crossing the line!"

"Yes, yes, I am glad you endured it well." When Jaehwang patted her head, Goongi finally closed her mouth and felt his hand. This was a scene that Ruler didn't like.

"Should I pay it back?"

"Of course!"

"Come in."

"Okay!"

The body of Goongi disappeared like a mirage. It was united with Jaehwang.

Now, this was where Goongi felt comfortable. Jaehwang was also most relaxed when he was with Goongi.

"Phew..." With a light sigh, Jaehwang turned his head and looked at Ruler.

A brief confrontation...𝘭𝑖𝒷𝓇𝘦𝘢𝒹.𝑐𝘰𝘮

There was no dialogue between the two. As much as Ruler was wary of Jaehwang, Jaehwang also tried to analyze everything about Ruler. They resembled each other.

"Bastard."

That was the conclusion between the two. The two were strategists rather than warriors, they tried to make and finish a battle that they could win. They were the type to create victory instead of just striking their opponent hard.

There was no need to talk to each other as much as there was an exchange. How thoroughly prepared each other was the only way to determine their fight's outcome.

And Jaehwang had many things that he hasn't shown to the Ruler yet.

"Let's try that one."

"You mean that? Ummm..." Goongi hesitated for a moment at Jaehwang's words. That's because it feels a little weird when it's done, as Jaehwang said. It didn't mean that it was bad, it just feels a little weird. But it was also necessary now to beat that Ruler for sure.

"All right." Goongi's permission had been given. Jaehwang took off his helmet and hood from his head, those were no longer necessary from now on.

He took off what he was wearing and became as light as he could. Then, Jaehwang slowly awakened his myth.

The owner of Goongi [class S]

This was a token that he was linked to Goongi under God's name. Goongi, which meant that the two are one forever, also took out her myth.

Goongi's companion [class S]

This was Goongi's token of sharing even a single soul.

Two myths came to mind. They started with two, but its meaning stood side by side as it became one and slowly began to converge. An article that would never be in the world again and a new myth slowly came to their minds.

A double date [SSS-level]

Two myths have become one...

And the two gods linked as one...

Thud..!

Jaehwang's hair grew long and began to glow red, and his ears cracked up between his hair. His fangs grew as well. He looked like a part of the Elus' Su tribe and that was the end of their change. Their real transformation was evident on the inside, not on the outside.

The myth of the Unity of Two Gods was not just one plus one.

All the advantages of the two had combined together, and even the sacredness of the two became one. This was why Goongi hated this look. If the former unity was simply about sharing ideas, the idea of the two becomes one in the Unity of Two Gods.

That was not the only change, even both myths were usable. Literally, another god of a completely different stature was born.

This wasn't actually a myth that they intentionally created. Both were looking for ways to become a little stronger, and they happened to find it in the process of upgrading a buff called 'incarnation,' which Goongi had previously bet on Jaehwang. Jaehwang's identity had been on par with Goongi, and the body of fire had become useless, so far. It was intended to improve that, but they realized that the myth of the two could become one. Although the two were not well known yet, the fact that the two gods were united was so strong that they were rated as SSS in Jaehwang's status window.

His attack began even before the Ruler could react to Jaehwang's change.

Boom!

Jaehwang's body, appearing as if it was teleporting, aimed at Ruler's side. Goongi's redness stood on the fists of Jaehwang. It was an attack that the Ruler did not dare to belittle. The attack was only the beginning, though it eluded at an unimaginable speed.

QAKAKAKAKAKAH!

In an instant, dozens of punches were thrown out, each of which had the same power as the lethal weapon of Goongi. By avoiding it, Ruler's body also changed. The shells dithered, and dozens of tentacles sprouted like a surprise to defend against Jaehwang's attack.

It swung at a formidable speed and blocked his red blows. Jaehwang's eyes wiggle when he saw it. The bad memories of Goongi came to his mind.

Long stretches of tentacles lurked around Ruler as if they were escorting him.

"That's an interesting trick. I'll play with you." The air around Jaehwang's body was tingling and an arrow was produced. It was the one that swept the monsters by exploring the Tower of Babel. The problem was their numbers.

One, two, six, ten, twenty-four, one hundred! Two hundred!

The arrow began to divide and in the end, hundreds were floating as if it were escorting Jaehwang's body. Jaehwang rushed back into Ruler. The tentacles flew at Jaehwang but this time, hundreds of arrows surrounding Jaehwang's body intercepted them one by one.

Those arrows were used not just for interception or defense, but for other various means.

In an instant, Jaehwang's body appeared on Ruler's back as if it were teleporting. Jaehwang's fists were stuck in the crack created by the rapid pace of control.

WOOSH!

Jaehwang's fist was stamped on Ruler's exoskeleton. Not just to hit it, but to get it right, and that's where Jaehwang's new attack began.

The death of an SS

A punisher [class S]

Jaehwang's myth was carried in his fist...

The force that cuts everything [class S]

Teeth that bites everything [class A]

A monster-eating camouflage [class A]

Goongi's myth followed...

And the result was...

Qwaaak! CRACK!

It was only a blow, but the blow destroyed everything at the surface around it.

"Argh!" Ruler pulled himself out while screaming. 𝓁𝒾𝒷𝘳ℯ𝘢𝑑.𝑐ℴ𝓂

Ruler was a deity and he cannot be hurt normally, however, the hostile myths that just came in greedily bit his divinity and wiped it out.

The difference in size itself made a big difference for the Ruler. He jumped away in pain. The wound was already healing but he didn't feel so good.

'I forcibly restored it, but it's terrible.'

He had to use more than the necessary energy that he needed as he devoured the energy he had put into recovery. His shell was compromised but the pain remained the same. The wounds lasted longer because they were the attacks of the same kind.

"Huh! it hurts quite a bit," Ruler said as if it was nothing.

Given that he had a similar type of combat style, even a small weakness would be persistent. To conceal his information as much as possible in a battle, Jaehwang seemed to be holding up his fist and tilting his head as he felt that his response was not that good.

'That's just great.'

Ruler, who thought his intentions worked, prepared a counterattack. The base was laid long ago to give a twist. It's a bit of a waste to use it as a counterattack, but Ruler, facing a once-in-a-lifetime adversary, knows now that it was not the time to save it.

Pvkk!

The sudden surge of black energy from the ground clung to Jaehwang's body. These were the things created when he tore up the sphere and threw it all up in all directions at the moment Jaehwang appeared. They were not just shells that were wrapped around the Ruler. Each and every one of them was like Ruler's alter-ego. Those lurking in the ground popped out and clung to Jaehwang's body while being enveloped in a layer of black energy.

And...

QAKAKAKAKAKAKAKABANG!

They exploded.

Chapter 297

A blow of satisfaction was given, but Ruler had no intention of ending the battle yet. He didn't take the chance and just relaxed. Black and sticky energy gushed from all sides and they clung en masse to the scene of the explosion before they went off once more.

Boom! Boom! Boom boom!

The continuous sound of explosions vibrating the sky and the atmosphere caused even the distortion of space, pounding the entire Baekdu Mountain area. Originally, he would have saved this skill until the very last minute but at the same time, he was a strategist who knew that if he kept saving, it would get wasted.

Even if it was a handshake.

Currrrrr...crack... crack...

The deep, steep valley of Mt. Baekdu collapsed under the shock. The clouds above the sky were dug up in all directions around the origin of the explosion. This shows how powerful the shock was. A thick cloud of dust flew up. This was after a pile of rocks broke apart and a small mountain peak hit by a waterfall was broken.

"Haha..." Ruler smiled confidently like a winner, this was because the trick he prepared worked perfectly. It was one of his proven attacks that he used several times in the past.

But his smile didn't last that long either. Although all the dust had not subsided, the energy of his existence that should be in the middle of it all had disappeared.

"Hmm?"

Was he turned to dust?

His presence was wiped clean, Ruler can't find Jaehwang anywhere else. Was Jaehwang hiding under the ground to escape the explosion? It's not even funny. Hiding in the ground was not something he could understand. His attacks weren't so sloppy, one could tell by just looking at the heavy dust that had settled down that he just created a black hole.

The earth did not diminish his attack by little, and his attack shrewdly targeted his very defense, but Jaehwang was gone. Then, a strange phenomenon occurred between the spaces in the middle of the heavy wick.

A finger appeared in the air. Then, he tore them from top to bottom and spread them from side to side as if he had torn leather.

It was Jaehwang, who looked as if nothing had happened. What's unusual was that thousands of tiny letters were spinning over his exposed arms.

Ruler's face wriggled with anger. "That's an interesting trick."

"Basic."

"Did you know?"

"I expected that this kind of attack would fly in at once."

"Ha...! The magic of dealing with space. You got me this time."

It's just a trick, not magic, but Jaehwang didn't bother to correct it.

Jaehwang was a little surprised by this attack. In fact, it was not without a blow. For the first attack, he had to withstand it entirely with basic defense. Then, he developed the trick, forcefully ignoring Ruler's insidious, murderous strength. This was what Goongi's visceral response to his long combat experience with various opponents had paid off.

"You are a great fit as my opponent."

Jaehwang appeared intact, but Ruler was not discouraged at all. Rather, it was raising his speculation and fighting power. He fought against numerous beings in the Dark Earth for tens and thousands of years. Over the years, his longing for a battle, which had fallen asleep, was resurfacing through a formidable opponent named Jaehwang. He was also the god of battle in the Dark Earth.

BOOM!

Ruler took advantage of his size and quickly compressed the space around him. Making one's own merits into another's faults – it was the basis of battle. It's Ruler who reached Jaehwang's front in just three steps. The storm caused by his tremendous speed crashed into Jaehwang first. At the same time, all the offensive means of Ruler, who appeared to fold up space, flew toward Jaehwang. The dragon's mouth came as if to engulf Jaehwang and two powerful forelegs flew as if to tear the space it stands in. The dozens of hands on his back cast a ball of various colors and then began throwing it into the space where Jaehwang was. The tentacles squeezed in between them and aimed persistently at Jaehwang's body.

Boom! Boom! THUD.

Zaaap! Zaap! POW!

Ruler charged, and Jaehwang rushed in without feeling intimidated. At first sight, there was an overwhelming difference in mass, which would make Jaehwang never be his proper opponent, but in the eyes of Jaehwang, there was no fear at all. Jaehwang was also the god of fighting on Earth.

Quaqua bang! Boom boom!

The clash between the two gods pounded Mount Paektu. The top of the mountain fluctuated as if a tidal wave had happened and smashed its valleys to pieces. The two didn't dare to retreat. If Ruler had an overwhelming size and a colorful attack, Jaehwang was responding to it with speed. It looked like a fight between fighters.

Jaehwang responded to Ruler's attack with red force and arrows while keeping a certain distance. The 100-meter-long giant rushed to the scene with his mouth wide open, and the cave seemed to swallow Jaehwang in one gulp.

But Jaehwang didn't panic at all and clenched his two fists at it.

"Invincible Spirit of Heaven"

Rumbling!

With a thunderous sound, a huge fist of strength extended from Jaehwang's fist. This was the skill solely performed by Kwon Je. Kwon Je's fist hammers if Goongi's attack is sharp. A small arrow was spinning wildly in the grip of his hand, which was hidden behind, pulling itself back with a rebound of invincible power at the same time.

SWOOSH!

The arrow, which was shot in secret, hits Ruler's eye.

"AWK!"

Ruler screamed, not only the arrow penetrated his eye, but it wandered through Ruler's head. Though it was not a quick attack, the clever blow made the black energy gush from Ruler's whole body, pushing Jaehwang away.

Jaehwang stepped back in conformity with the spirit and for every step that he took, Ruler's magic would fly towards him. They seemed to back down and attack while constantly injecting the wrong information into the enemy.

It's really like a battle of gods.

"Stopping at using your little tricks, huh?"

"Not as much as you do."

Ruler, who appeared in good shape as if he had never hurt his eyes, sneered at Jaehwang's words. Jaehwang grinned at his answer. Honestly, if it's someone who was using tricks, Ruler was the one doing it.

"You don't have to hide it because you know that the longer you endure, the more disadvantaged I am."

Ruler fell silent on Jaehwang's words and a ghastly light flowed from his eyes.

"You don't seem nervous even though you know."

"Well, it is within the range of what I expected." Jaehwang shrugged but in reality, this situation was quite serious.

Jaehwang knew the reason why Ruler was running out the clock now. The more monsters come over from the Dark Earth and the more people are afraid of them and the Ruler lurking behind them, the more the Ruler receives the divinity named fear and despair from the Earth. Ruler was also taking the divinity from the monsters that were pouring into each Dark Earth gate, just as Jaehwang had revealed his presence to Ruler in the Dark Earth and had gained credence with other beings connected to him.

"Within the range of expectations... I really don't like you."

The black energy from Ruler's body materialized and wrapped around him. The fluttering energy made Ruler's body even bigger. As if there was nothing more to hide, Ruler began to display his absorbed power.

Zap... Zap...

Ruler's appearance began to change. The dragon's head cracked up and down, his upper body changed and clung to his upper body. They all turned into dragon heads, big and small.

THUD..! THUD!

The long tentacles dug into the ground. The four strong legs on the ground were strained.

Alerted a little, Jaehwang hurried to prepare for his response.

Quaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!

The whole space they were standing in was covered in darkness. Jaehwang popped out with a flash of light in the darkness, which devoured both light and sound. When Jaehwang, with red wings on his back, soars into the sky, dozens of black spheres follow him up. Jaehwang, who was flying away from them as if they were guided missiles, stopped in the air and fired back with the arrows he had produced.

However, the number of black balls thrown by Ruler was overwhelming. The number that flew in a row was already hundreds. At the number that arrows could no longer handle, Jaehwang frowned his forehead.

Jaehwang's hands were gathered together before he pulled one back as if he was pulling a bow. Between them, an arrow of red strength was made and appeared with a flash.

Ping!

The opposite arrow flew back through the black spheres into the dark space. The arrow devoured the darkness and struck Ruler's body a moment later. And...

BANG!

The ground shakes and the atmosphere fluctuates frantically. The darkness spread and all the things exposed at it melted away. The waves of the air that soared into the sky spread out everywhere, ripping everything apart, and Jaehwang fell in an unstable manner.

THUD...

Jaehwang's knees bent down when he landed on the ground. His face didn't look so good, as Ruler stood upright where the darkness had disappeared. Though the attack was exchanged, it was actually Jaehwang who bore the damage.

"What do you think? Is this within the range of what you expected?" Ruler asked sarcastically.

Jaehwang only glared at him without giving any answer.

"I'd like to talk to you more, but you don't look well..."

Ruler curled up.

It's a preliminary move for a rush...

BOOM!

"I'll make it quick!"

#2

Swoosh...

The cold wind blew up and disappeared, taking away the clumps of dust. When the things that had been blocking the view disappeared one by one, only one giant black beast and one tottering figure stood in the middle of it all.

"You bastard."

"So are you."

Neither of them looked very well.

Ruler's body had holes, where black gas was belching out. Tentacles and magic hands have long been knitted inside. Since he realized that the tentacles and magic were not very efficient in his battle against Jaehwang, he had not used them.

Jaehwang's hair was also scorched. There was a thin stream of blood around his mouth, and his left arm was dripping with blood.

Rumble...

While Jaehwang fixes his left arm and wipes the blood around his mouth with a force close to regeneration, Ruler also repairs the holes in his body.

Both had divine capabilities in combat. They knew when to hit and go in, and they knew how to play a boring tug-of-war to make up for their strength. Moreover, they were in the position of a God, so they did not budge from mere external wounds.

It's only been a little over ten minutes, but the two have had hundreds and thousands of clashes between them. 𝓵𝓲𝙗𝓻𝓮𝓪𝙙.𝒄𝓸𝒎

And the bottom line was that the two were neck and neck.

"I failed."

His plan went wrong. Ruler actually knew that from the time Jaehwang appeared, his plan had failed. Considering their capabilities, his plan to take root on the earth would still be hard even if he won but now, he just spent his time without winning. Time was not on his side now.

"You wouldn't let me go even if I said I would disappear for good, would you?"

"Of course."

Jaehwang disappeared and blocked the Dark Earth gate.

"I never meant to let you go in the first place. You're too dangerous to be sent back to the Dark Earth."

"Of course." Ruler nodded coolly. He wouldn't let Jaehwang go either. If Jaehwang went back, he'd smash the dimensioning device right away. Jaehwang would know that too, but Ruler also had no intention of going back. No, he won't just go back.

"By the way."

"?"

"I can't go like this either." Ruler's body began to change. The black energy slowly began to dissipate. At the same time, his presence began to fade away. It's like he's dying. When Jaehwang tilted his head...

THUD...

Ruler's body slowly began to crumble. So, as if the iceberg had melted away, when it all broke and fell to the floor, there was a huge jewel in the air of the place where he was standing, emitting a gloomy black light.

It sank slowly to the floor.

And...

Woosh...

"I'll end you with my own hands."

From the jewels, an enormous amount of energy, which was incomparable to the past, began to erupt violently.

"Ugh..!"

Jaehwang lowered himself to resist his divinity. It was an enormous force to the point of shame compared to the previous one. Jaehwang wondered why Ruler had a neck-and-neck race against him when he had such power in the first place.

Swoosh..!

The Jewel slowly began to create a form. It's not that big. It was only as big as a human boy at best.

"I am the beginning and end of all sources and an absolute Ruler over even death!"

Ping...

"Huk..."

The hand of the presence that appeared before him even before Jaehwang crossed his hands pierced his stomach.

"Awk...!"

"Regret that you made me get this appearance out."

Chapter 298

Bang! Boom!

The sky was turned upside down and the earth rose up in the midst of a chain of explosions along with the intersecting black and red streaks of light. Jaehwang was fighting a vicious struggle.

"Ugh!"

"Try to hold out!"

Ruler, who appeared behind Jaehwang's back as he shot away, whispered in his ear. Jaehwang's blade-like elbow attack and a red arrow following him were aimed at him, but the arrow snapped and was smashed in Ruler's hand.

"Is this all you've got?" Ruler became completely different.

It wasn't simply because he was speeding up or because he was getting stronger. Previously, he would have coordinated the battle to some extent by repeating his advances and retreats but now, he was pushing it as if he didn't care about anything anymore. In addition, his body still had holes.

A little black energy around Jaehwang not only upset his stomach but it is hindering his regeneration.

POW!

"Awk!"

"Hahaha!"

Jaehwang, who was beaten on the back, turned around and stretched his foot to attack, but Ruler set off a bull's-eye and grabbed his foot. Jaehwang screamed as a black thunderbolt went through his whole body and...

CRACK!

Jaehwang's legs were horrifyingly twisted with the sound of bone and muscle breaking in. Ruler, holding on to his leg in silence, threw him straight to the ground like a cannonball.

BAM!

Zaap...

A torrent of black energy clumped into Ruler's hands. The atmosphere warmed up to reflect the amount of force gathering around it. Soon, it turned into a long window.

"Take this, too!"

Without hesitation, Ruler threw it into the land where Jaehwang was buried. There was no sound at the moment of impact. The amount of pressure that occurred at the moment created a vacuum and swallowed it up. The moment it hit, a huge explosion soared through the sky.

Currrrrr...

Standing in the air, Ruler looked down with an arrogant expression. After the dust had been lifted, what appeared was Jaehwang who fell down and was in a mess.

There was a black hole next to him, indicating that he might have avoided it at the last second, but that alone was serious enough.

The transformation that he achieved through the merge of two gods had also been lifted. His abdomen that was almost healed up was bleeding once more, and his leg was damaged beyond recognition.

"Hahahahaha!"

Ruler grabbed his waist and burst into a frenzy of laughter. Finally, Ruler had defeated the strongest man on Earth. Though he had been in the position of God and the ruler of the Dark Earth for eternity, his essence was that of a war machine that constantly craved war and battle. After a long cry as the winner, he soon breathed a low sigh.

"Whoo, but all the plans have come to naught." He consumed too much of his own power. Thanks to him using all the energy he had saved for conquering the Earth, he had to go back to the Dark Earth and begin saving his strength again for a while. The battle was won, but it's grand meaning was lost. If this was what the earth's strongest man was aiming for, it would be a success. With his eyes twitching, he raised his hand. "Your prize is, I'll make sure you cease to exist."

Again, he pulled out a long window made of black energy and pointed it at Jaehwang, who was crumpled on the ground like tissue. With this one shot, he's done. It's time for him to throw his spear without hesitation.

"You don't think it's over already, do you?"

Looking as if nothing had happened, Ruler stopped his hand as he watched Jaehwang wriggle up. The wounds on his body were healed as if time had gone backward. Was that all? No, he became more powerful than before.

"You... were hiding your power."

#2

This was one of the myths that Goongi had.

The power to hide the truth[SS Class]

It's a myth that Goongi mainly uses when Jaehwang needs to determine the authenticity of other people's words. Although the SS myth was used as a lie detector, the true ability of this myth was to cover up reality itself. To elaborate it further, it was not simply to deceive the public eye, but to deceive the laws of cause and effect in the world. Of course, its limits were clear. The degree of truth that would be rewritten must still be related to the user just like now.

Ruler was also a god, so he quickly saw what happened to Jaehwang, but he shook up his impression because he knew what it meant.

"What's your intention?" Ruler stopped his attack.

He didn't lose the will to fight. Although his opponent recovered by the power of God, he confirmed that Jaehwang's inner strength had decreased a lot. Ruler had no doubt that it would be his victory in the end, but he had to check out the reality of the nervousness he's been having throughout this battle.

"What intention?" Jaehwang said, wiping the blood around his mouth at Ruler's question.

"The reason why you're dragging out this fight. Don't tell me you didn't think I'd be stuck on this planet if the dimension was closed?"

Jaehwang grinned at his words. As much as Ruler knows Jaehwang, Jaehwang knows Ruler as well. Ruler was almost his equal or more in terms of their divinity. Jaehwang was able to grasp with his godly sense that Ruler could leap beyond dimensions. Although it was impossible now because he had consumed a great deal of energy, if the Earth was to be taken by Ruler himself, it would be like releasing a lion among the sheep. Nevertheless, there was another reason why Jaehwang was so slow...

...and there was no reason for him to say it to his enemy.

Words were unnecessary in battle, what matters the most would be who lives and who dies.

"Are you asking for an answer?" Jaehwang slowly took a fighter's position.

"Do you still think you can beat me?" Ruler said with a smirk.

With that said, Ruler's hand extended towards Jaehwang. At the same time, the great pressure came down on him! The ground with a radius of five meters sank around where Jaehwang stood.

"I've been fighting for thousands of years, and I've been absorbing a lot of abilities to the point that I can no longer remember them. The power they had is so much that even I don't want to remember it... and if I put my mind to it..."

Shooo... 𝙡𝒊𝓫𝓻𝓮𝙖𝙙.𝓬𝒐𝙢

"Ugh..."

Jaehwang knelt down and his hands touched the ground. It's a humiliating display, but the pressure was just too much to take. Dozens of black arrows were made around Ruler's body, perhaps it was not enough.

"I can copy whatever I want..."

"Ugh..." Jaehwang swallowed a groan as he floated around Ruler's body and looked at the arrows aiming at him.

Ruler looked at him with ease and said, "What you're waiting for was just one of my questions. No, I don't want to know that anymore."

Ruler thought he should finish him now. "Just die..."

Ruler, who was about to make a final gesture towards Jaehwang, turned his head and shouted, "Who are you?"

BAM!

"AWK!"

But he flew away without a final word and was thrown into a hard granite rock.

In an instant, several rocks were smashed and scattered in all directions

"Awk... What the..." Ruler staggered up.

He couldn't control himself because of the shocking attack he just got. His opponent's attack was pure physical force without the power of God or man. The problem was that his opponent's physical force was so powerful that that attack broke through dozens of layers of defense systems around Ruler's body.

He looked up at the being that beat him and found that there was a girl standing there. With her short silvery short hair, the white-skinned woman looked at him and showed him her slender arms. Ruler could not just imagine how it could produce that amount of strength.

"Who are you!"

At Ruler's cry, she smiled as she stood Jaehwang, who had fallen to the ground.

"My name is Babel."

"You think I'm asking that?! How could you exist?!" Ruler shouted.

He studied the earth for a long time, he had a few ways for him to do so. His authority, which went beyond dimensions, collected some information and captured the people who invaded the Dark Earth. There was no way for him to not know her. The presence of such a powerful force came out of nowhere.

"Of course." Babel nodded.

"What?"

"I'm from Dark Earth."

"What are you talking about?"

"You think it doesn't make sense? I don't think that's what you should say... I'm so sad that you forgot about me."

"Babel?"

Ruler noted a word that crossed his mind. It's a word that is so old that it now exists deep in his memory. But Ruler's brain, which became clear just by thinking of the word, had figured out the whole situation.

"Wow, was that what you were waiting for? Wow. That's a good one." He became unsure of his victory even though he considered using all of his power. The risk was just too high, so he decided to fly straight towards the gate leading back to the Dark Earth. He needed to get his strength back, but...

"Huh..."

He jumped into the translucent expanse of the Dark Earth gate, but his body was still on Earth. Jaehwang, who staggered from his seat as the Ruler looked at the gate with confused eyes, said, "I already closed the Gate while I was fighting you."

Ruler's eyes widened at Jaehwang's words. It seemed incredible that he didn't notice it.

Jaehwang also had a hard time trying to deceive him. It would have been quite embarrassing if Ruler had dug into why the Dark Earth monster didn't come out of the gate.

"Did you ask me why I was dragging out the time?"

"..." Ruler didn't open his mouth at Jaehwang's words. No, he didn't have to listen to his answer.

Jaehwang took out the Arrow from Infinity Storage and drove it to the ground.

SWOOSH!

The red light that rose from the two objects met the blue and black light that rose from all over the mountain as if it had been waiting for this time to become one.

Woosh...

And from the sky where the three lights were joined, golden westerlies soon began to envelop the mountain.

"I needed a trap to make sure I got your ass. Phew... Baek Lin is a little late."

"Ugh..."

For a moment, Ruler realized that all the energy that he had been pouring in so far had been broken.

Its main reason was now the golden curtain that surrounded the whole mountain...

The three families that defend the fortress...

An ancient earthquake that fell on Mount Paektu, which was activated by the power of Martial Arts House, Lord Baek's Family, and the Dragon Gods House, intensified the millennium and appeared here, beginning to pressure the Ruler, the ruler of Dark Earth.

"Nom!"

Black energy gushed out of Ruler's body. The energy was more intense than ever before, but Jaehwang was not afraid. That was just a beast's struggle to get out of the trap. The myth of the unity of the two gods had resurfaced in Jaehwang's body. He also intended to deal with the Ruler with all his heart and soul from now on.

'It's over now.'

'Yeah.'

'Let's cheer up until the end.'

'Of course! It's time to pay for what we've been through!'

Listening to the energetic voice of Goongi, his eternal half, Jaehwang looked at Ruler. It was now the time to end it all.

"Ha!"

Chapter 299

'With the price of 3-tier mana stone soaring in the Mana Stone market in the second half of the year, experts who predicted the trend of the Mana stone market in the first half are perplexed. In addition, the government has introduced a bill to the National Assembly to impose a special tax on medium-sized cars that mainly consume processed 3-tier mana stones...'

'The 51st Dark Earth Gate opened in Daejeon, Korea, on the 5th. Unlike the common gates of 50 meters or less, this gate is 100 meters tall and can carry more than Tier-8 monsters without processing. In this regard, South Korea's technology in generating gates...'

'So here's the news about Elus' Su Queen. She has appeared as a cameo in the recent movie "Elus' Secret Death Squad" and is loved by many people on Earth for her beauty and acting skills that transcend her race. Jeremy, who directed this film, will continue to be Elus' and Earth's...'

'Members of the new government of the 2Xth President of the Republic of Korea are under fire. Dae Yang-seung, who is widely expected to be nominated as the next senior presidential secretary for political affairs, is faced with controversy over the sex trade of minors during his term as a former judge...'

"Fuck it, you bastard..." Dong-cheol's impression of watching the news on his smartphone was distorted. The president of the opposition party that was elected in the recent presidential elections was a former member of the traditional conservative party.

Despite some blemish in his career, he was a former military general who was leading the military during the invasion of the Dark Earth and became known to the public with a considerable amount of popularity before running for the upcoming presidential election as a candidate representing the opposition.

Although Dong-cheol, who considered that the ruling party and the opposition party were cut from the same clothes, was angry at the fact that a man who was nominated as a senior secretary for political affairs engaged in the sexual trafficking of minors.

"What are you doing all alone, man?"

"Oh, old man! Look at this! How can a politician do such a thing..."

"Well, that son of a bitch."

"Can't you go and say something?"

"Why me?"

"You are the former absolute ruler of Invincible Palace, Kwon Je!"

"It's 'former'. I! Don't you know I'm retired?"

"Come on! Aah... Is it hard for you to come forward because you're also trying to seduce someone of your grandchild's age?"

"What the fuck? Someone of a grandchild's age is over 30! How dare you compare me to such trash! I guess you haven't been beaten lately..."

"Oh! I'm the father of two children, too!"

The old man, who raised his hand, smacked his lips and shook his head again. Although he was not happy with the recent political situation in Korea, if he opened his mouth for no reason, his current peaceful life will end on the same day. This was an era of stability that was completely beyond the era of barbarism. He's against breaking the peace.

"Don't mess with me, son." Dong-cheol, whose mouth was protruding at the old man's words, saw an old car pulled out by the old man and said, "What is that rotten car?"

The old man flared up. "You son of a bitch! This is the pride of an old car – it's Chevrolet Imperial! Do you know how much this is?"

"Geez... no doubt that you really are an old man," Dong-cheol grumbled and looked at the sky-blue car as the old man patted it. The car, which had a sky blue background with white stripes, was being carefully cleaned. He had no idea how old this relic was.

"But you're not going to take it, are you?"

"Why? What's wrong with my Imperial?"

"What are you going to do if that rotten car stops in the middle of nowhere?"

"Why don't you just take care of the kids if you have time to worry about others! How can you be so immature when you're already this old?"

"Oh, what did I say wrong? Ah! Why are you trying to hit me again!" Blocking his hair, Dong-cheol tried to make a big fuss about what Kwon Je said, but he kept his mouth shut and looked back at the sound of a woman talking.

"Old man! I'm ready." Dong-cheol's wife, Ogura, appeared while holding the hand of a boy about five years old and a smaller girl. It's obvious from her bulging belly that she's pregnant for the third time.

"Oh, dear Jae-woo, you came!"

When Jae-woo, the first child of Dong-cheol, appeared, Kwon Je threw out a mop and strode to hug the child. Kwon Je had been living with them for three years. Dong-cheol and his son Jae-woo, who had no other relatives, treated Kwon Jae as their father and grandfather.

Jae-woo shook his head as if he was too annoyed by his grandfather, but Kwon Je was busy poking him while ignoring his small rebellions.

"You smell like an old man!"

"Hahaha! You little bastard!"

Jae-Woo pushes out Kwon Je's face with his small hand, but Kwon Je was not concerned and was obsessed with Jae-woo's cuteness.

"But isn't Irumigoing, too?

"She said that she's having a hard time with her work these days. Things would still go well even without her presence but..."

"She's just such a perfectionist."

Irumi inherited the Invincible Palace after Kwon Je. If the invincible Palace led by Kwon Je was an organization of hunters protecting the Republic of Korea in the past, it was now transforming into a global company in the position to collectively manage the gates of each country. Many opposed the monopoly of corporate-managed gates, but all the other existing gates were closed and the emerging gates were artificially generated by the Invincible Palace after the invasion of the Dark Earth, forcing them to shut their mouths to repair or maintain the future gates.

It might be seen as a tyranny of companies with proprietary technology, but there had been no major conflict as Irumi's corporate management policy, which moves for the common good of everyone around the world and the G20 powers on her side.

"What about Mr. Baeklin?"

"He went to Japan two days ago." It was Dong-cheol who answered her question.

It was awkward when they first met, but after a few years, Baeklin and Dong-cheol became friends. Of course, Baeklin was much older, but he did not have any difficulty approaching Baeklin because he originally had a morbid dislike of being called by his age along with his hobby of being a maniac.

"Why Japan?"

"To go to the comic market or something with Ms. Babel..."

Dong-cheol shook his head as if he didn't want to think anymore. Dong-cheol was not happy to see that Bakelin, as the head of the Invincible Palace's first attack squad, was wasting his long-cherished ability every day. Of course, he could not force him to do a hunting mission because he was a vital force in the making of the gates, but Ms. Babel's ability would be enough to handle all the necessities even if the entire 1st squad where to go on a vacation for a month. In addition, she could control the Babel Tower, the one that spearheaded mankind's attack on the Dark Earth.

Although it's true that they were the main players who prevented Earth from getting invaded, they've spent a few years playing around that Dong-cheol, who was serving as the captain of the Invincible Palace's 1st attack squad and the invincible warrior, was getting frustrated by them. It's such a waste of manpower. To put it bluntly, he envies them. He wanted to give up everything right away and to play around with the money he had earned, but he knew that his retirement was still a long way off as long as the old man, who was now holding his son behind him, was alive.

"Did you contact Jaehwang?"

"How can I reach him? You know where he is. All we can do is to go there and hope we find him."

"True..." Kwon Je nodded in response to Dong-cheol.

The place where Jaehwang stayed was cut off from the world, a place where it's almost hard for them to reach unless Jaehwang contacted them first. In the past, he's been in regular contact once a month or so, but they haven't heard from him since about a year ago when he said his 'wife' was about to give birth.

It was a shame, but without him, the Earth would have been occupied by the monsters of the Dark Earth by now. He saved mankind, so he was a savior to Kwon Je as well. So, they have to go and see them themselves.

"Let's go."

"Yeah."

#2

"The air is always clear here."

"It's the 'Holy Land' after all." Dong-cheol, who was climbing Mt. Goongi with them, took a deep breath and answered Kwon Je. His wife, who was an ordinary pregnant woman, was in his arms while Kwon Je carried his two sons.

"It can't be a holy land. The trail goes up to the middle of the mountain." Kwon Je pouted his lips as he glanced at the path he had just walked. Kwon Je didn't like all of it. "Jaehwang is the owner of this mountain and because he said it was okay, people sneaked in."

"Ha! Even if that's true, how could they do this to him?"

This was the land of the Master Archer, the savior of mankind, who blocked all the Dark Earth gates and wiped out Ruler, the ruler of Dark Earth.

"He's completely cut off from the world and doesn't tell the public whether he's alive or dead in the mountains, so the people are slowly forgetting him. And since Jaehwang gave some permission as the person in charge, I had to stay shut."

"I don't like it."

"I know, but what can I do?"

If it weren't for Jaehwang, Kwon Je would have stood up and defended this mountain.

It was incomprehensible that the people would not follow Jaehwang's words while they would not even worship the existence of a God that saved humanity.

"Whoa, I wonder how much he's changed."

"Yeah."

The welfare district built by Jaehwang had expanded further and was now almost the size of a medium-sized city. Outside the welfare district, the city was continuing to expand in size, and standing tall in the middle of it would be the Goongi Mountain, where Jaehwang came from. It used to be an off-limits area, but Jaehwang opened the mountain as a track. Even though it's an off-limits area, the mountain was located right next to where people lived, so it was inevitable for some people to step on their feet unknowingly and get dirty. That's why Jaehwang donated some of the mountain to the city and declared only its peak to be restricted from the public.

Of course, Jaehwang did not simply do this through words. As time went by, there were people who wanted to secretly climb Mt. Goongi again, hoping to meet the Master Archer, known to be the strongest in the world and the strongest in the ranks of God. No matter how tall their fences were, they kept trying to see if they could find their way in but of course, they failed. The frightening hallucinations that appeared at the moment they stepped inside drove them away. The hallucinations, strong or weak, were fair. Everything about Mt. Goongi ruled them out.

Only then did the people recognize this area as a sacred place. As expected, a human being only listens once a lesson is learned.

Creak...

Standing in front of the fence's only entrance, Dong-cheol took the antique key out of his arms and opened the lock on the door. Only those who had this key were entitled to access the area and that's Kwon Je and Irumi. As soon as they entered the Holy Land and started climbing the mountain, it slowly started to get foggy. At the same time, the way they walked on had also become flat. This could never happen in Goongi Mountain, which boasts its steep mountain range. Dong-cheol's wife and two children also got off from them and started walking.

"The path has changed in a strange way than it was before."

"I see and..." Kwon Je, who was walking with their children on his side, said, "I think someone is watching you, but it's a strange wave. And there's more than one or two." 𝑙𝒾𝒷𝘳𝑒𝑎𝘥.𝒸ℴ𝓂

These beings were hard to sense even for Kwon Je, a Tier-9 hunter.

"Is that so?" Dong-cheol tilted his head at Kwon Je's words. Because this was Jaehwang's territory, no one could exist without his permission. It was incomprehensible that such people were watching them secretly because they would know someone of such power.

"We'll see once we get there."

"Yes."

After about 10 minutes, a huge gate appeared through the fog. There, Dong-cheol tried to call for Jaehwang with his voice sweeping through the huge goblin patterned gate.

The door creaked open and a figure peeked out.

"Who's there?"

"..."

Dong-cheol's group briefly forgot to speak when they saw the person who appeared.

It was because she was such a beautiful young girl, let alone a character they have never seen before. Her breathtaking beauty made Dong-cheol's face flush red.

Chapter 300

"Well, does this happen to be... Martial Arts House... no, I mean... a man named Jaehwang..."

"Dad, guest!"

As soon as Dong-cheol mentioned Jaehwang's name, the girl shouted out loud inside the gate and disappeared. He felt like there was something wrong with what she said.

"Dad?"

"Dad!?"

Everyone was dumbfounded when a girl who looked over 15 called Jaehwang as her father. Dong-cheol was the most surprised among them. He tried to ask something more, but the girl disappeared and when he saw Jaehwang, who showed up, opening the gate a few minutes later, he opened his eyes wide at the changed look of Jaehwang.

"So Dong-cheol is here?"

"You... What happened?"

He recognized that it was Jaehwang who appeared because it was in his memory. The problem was that Jaehwang, who was now in front of his eyes, was too young. He was not just young, but he was also short, and he had a babyface. It's like seeing Jaehwang from the past.

"What?"

"Why are you... You've become so... young. Um..."

Looking at Dong-cheol's expression that explained his speechlessness, Jaehwang briefly touched his face and answered him with a kick.

"My wife has changed her taste these days..."

"What? What's that..."

"It's a bit complicated, come on in any way. Is your grandfather here? It's been a while since we last met... You must be Jaewoo and you're... Well... who is this?"

"It's Soo-Ah. She wasn't born when you entered the mountain."

"Oh, I see, come on in for now."

He saw a spacious yard that seemed more of a playground when he opened the gate. As he crossed a yard with broad granite, the plaque was revealed in the fog. Jaehwang led the party to the largest of them after Jaehwang gave Kwon Je a nod.

"I'm sorry I haven't been able to visit you in the meantime."

"No, it's fine. By the way, where is she?"

She was the wife of Jaehwang so she would be thought of as a daughter-in-law, Kwon Je spoke up to Goongi because she had lived for thousands of years.

"She took the kids out for a while. I've called her, so she'll be back soon."

"Kids?" It was Dong-cheol who tried to ask something about Jaehwang's answer, but his mouth was blocked by a girl who came in with the door open. It is the girl who greeted them at the entrance.

"Dad, here are some refreshments for your guests." The girl stepped inside with a table of fruits and tea.

When she put down the table, Jaehwang said to the girl, "Na-yeon, come here. These guys..."

Jaehwang introduced her one by one to those who sat and stared blankly at her. It's a natural conversation between a daughter and a father, but it's a bit strange that there seems to be not much of an age difference between Jaehwang and the girl.

"Hello. My first name is Chun Na-yeon."

As she bowed politely, Dong-cheol, who had been holding back his curiosity for a while, asked Jaehwang, "Jaehwang, what happened?"

"What?"

"Well, I mean..." Dong-cheol, who had looked at Jaehwang and then Nayeon, soon cleared up the questions that soared in his head and asked in a slightly lower voice. "No, I thought you said your wife was giving birth last year... and this lady calls you Dad..."

"That's right, she's my daughter."

"What, how old is she?"

"One-year-old."

"Huh?"

"She's one year old... something wrong?"

"No... but..."

Jaehwang answered like nothing was. Knowing who Jaehwang's wife was and that Jaehwang was beyond human limitations, they couldn't say much even if this situation was as bizarre as this young lady calling him "dad."

There was a moment of silence between the party, they took their time to understand what was happening.

Then, the door rumbled.

WHACK!

Na-yeon, the first one, opened the door with caution, and...

Rumbling...

"Dad!"

"Dad!"

The five girls who rushed in were hugged by Jaehwang.

"Dad, mom hit Da-eun today! Da-eun was hurt!"

"Dad! Dad! I caught this today! Look! It looks delicious, doesn't it?

"Dad! I learned this from mom!"

"Dad! I don't want to go out with my mom anymore! I want to play with my dad! Play, play!"

The party was silenced by the noisy girls surrounding Jaehwang. Dong-cheol's sons and daughters, Jae-woo and Soo-Ah, with their eyes wide open in their mother's arms, stared at the pitiful rabbit that one of the girls believed to have caught.

"Doo-ri, Seri, Da-eun, Joo-hong, and Nam-mi! First, you girls say hello to dad's guests." While Jaehwang spoke to them with a heavy face, the girls didn't take notice of what he said. Jaehwang's charisma, which used to make the earth vibrate in the past, was useless here.

"Everybody out!"

Then, as the voice of a woman with dignity rang loudly outside the door, the girls clinging to Jaehwang rumbled out as if they had never done so. There came the silence, and it felt like a herd of cattle was suddenly driven out of the room.

Then, a moment later, a woman came in, dressed in a modest hanbok. The woman was, of course, Goongi, the one and only half of Jaehwang.

"It's been a long time." 𝒍𝒊𝙗𝓻𝒆𝓪𝙙.𝙘𝙤𝙢

Goongi, with her head, bowed modestly; she didn't change that much. When she came in and greeted them lightly, the party began to talk in earnest. The ones mainly speaking were Dong-cheol and Kwon Je, and the couple was almost ignorant of the outside news. Soon, however, everyone began to talk happily.

They were like the family of Jaehwang.

"You look tired."

"No," said Jaehwang, shrugging at Kwon Je's words.

.

"He and I are very busy with kids these days."

"I can see that."

It's not yet clear in his head, but it's hard not to believe seeing the girls who are the size of horses cling to Jaehwang and call him as their father.

"But they're all...a year old?"

Jaehwang nodded at Dong-cheol's question. "Well, I said I wanted to make the house crowded, my wife had a hard time with that too..."

"Really?" It was Dong-cheol who thought that God was obviously different.

"But they're one year old and they're all so..." Dong-cheol blurted out the latter words. It's hard to say to a group of one-year-olds that they looked precocious.

"Even though they look so big, they don't really know much yet."

"Well...yes. You must have had a hard time." Dong-cheol, looking at Goongi and Jaehwang's faces, shook his head. Seven one-year-old girls like that... the reason why Jaehwang had not been able to appear in the world, he could now understand what happened.

But that was Dong-cheol's misunderstanding. If it were only seven, Jaehwang or Goongi would not have suffered so much.

CRACK! Qua-bam!

They heard a crack outside the door. As everyone was silent and blinking at the sound, Jaehwang and Goongi looked at each other with a low sigh.

"Shall I?"

"No, I'll go. Let me take care of these guys. Excuse me for a while..."

When Goongi, who bowed her head in a calm manner, rose from her seat, closed the door softly, and disappeared, the curious guests all looked out of the door. And at the moment... with everyone's mouth wide open, they stared blankly at the great scuffle unfolding in the middle of the playground.

There were twelve boys who looked like Jaehwang and a dozen girls who looked like Goongi in a tangled battle. Interestingly, no one said anything. It's literally a silent scuffle. Moreover, it wasn't an ordinary scuffle, they were exchanging blows quite extraordinarily.

One boy, in particular, was using Kwon Je's invincible skill, and when he saw it, Kwon Je's eyes expanded to such an extent that they couldn't get any bigger. That boy was so perfect and so natural. He showed a great sense of maturity that only the great masters who have learned from himself for decades could show.

"Everybody! Stop moving!"

When Goongi, who rolled up her arms and shouted with her voice that seemed it could shatter a mountain, everyone in the fight stopped as if time had been frozen.𝑙𝒾𝒷𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘥.𝒸𝑜𝘮

A look of fear crept up in their faces.

"Uh...Mom..."

"Mommy..."

"Line up!"

STOMP STOMP!

Everyone who was fighting at her shout flew like lightning and gathered in two rows before her. The first seat was empty, and the first one, Na-yeon, popped up in the air and sat down lightly.

Goongi, whose eyes were burning with anger, looked at her. Although she pretended to behave well for being born a few seconds earlier than others, she's also a tough nut.

"Na-Yeon! Tell me what happened."

Goongi asked her first, but the answer came from somewhere else. A girl with tangled hair standing in the front row shouted while waving a bloody thing in her hands. Her face was red as if she couldn't contain her anger.

"The boys tried to take the rabbit!"

"Who!"

"Du-ri!"

At her snitch, the boy named Duri shouted, "It's because you're teasing me! You went on a picnic with mom without us!"

"That's because you guys fought amongst yourselves and you were grounded!"

"You! Damn it!"

"Huh! I'm going to tell mom what you guys were doing out of the house earlier, sneaking a peek at the guests!"

COMMENT

"Yay! Hit her!"

"Mom! Look at that! Argh!"

Everything turned into a mess.

With her hand on her forehead as if her head was tingling, Goongi shook her head and shouted, "Everybody, be quiet! You're not going to cry! And you, Duri!"

When Goongi was about to start a one-time speech, Dong-cheol asked Jaehwang who stood behind her, "They're also... all one-year-olds?"

"Yes."

"How many of them...?"

"Twenty... Seven..."

He felt sorry for Jaehwang's calm and desolate voice.

"Huh..."

Dong-cheol looked at Jae Hwang with surprise and sympathy, considering that he's already being overwhelmed by two kids. Now, their legs are so tense that they're getting into trouble every day. He's getting a headache every single day, and there were twenty-seven of them in this house.

Looking closely, he could see dark circles around Jaehwang's eyes. Jaehwang, who faced tens and millions of monsters alone, didn't change his face at all but now, he seemed to have surrendered to that noisy army of kids.

It's fortunate that Goongi came forward and took the lead and disciplined them.

"It must have been hard."

"Whoa... don't even talk about it."

When Dong-cheol and Jaehwang were sharing their feelings for each other, Kwon Je couldn't take his eyes off the boy who was using the invincible skill a little while ago. He only saw a couple of movements, but as the founder of invincible rights, the kid took the perfect action.

Besides, he was said to be only one year old. That meant that he trained for less than a year. Greed for a talented kid flamed around his eyes.

"Jae Hwang."

"Yes, grandpa."

"May I... may I live here?"

"What?" Jaehwang leaned his head at the sudden suggestion of Kwon Je.

"No, I mean... There are so many kids that there are not enough adults to teach them manners... Hmm... If I take care of the kids, you or your wife could rest..." Read more chapters at L is novel

"Well, it's going to be hard. In many ways..." Jaehwang, who read Kwon Je's mind, shook his head and answered. His greed for talent had been well known since Jaehwang was a four-star hunter but no matter how powerful the top three in the world were, the impossible existed. Of course, Jaehwang would love some help but no matter how hard Kwon Je tries, it would be hard for him to control those kids.

"It's hard... but they're only children." Jaehwang swallowed a bitter smile at Kwon Je's answer.

"Only children..."

At Kwon Je's words "only children", Jaehwang had a quick flashback of the past year.

It was really good at first. Although she skipped all the childbirths and childcare that he heard about, Goongi's belly went from a ball to normal and the adorable toddlers came crawling to him.

But that ended in just three days...

The twenty-seven plagues, who had been walking around as soon as they were born, began to fly and destroy the whole house on the third day. The buildings of the Martial Arts House Goongi and Jaehwang had been rebuilt and fell flat after a day in the chaos of that disaster. Well, that was pretty good too, but still, it was the fruit of love between him and Goongi.

After a month, that idea was wiped out. The speed of their children's learning was terrifying. They began dividing themselves according to their genders and began to fight fiercely with the martial arts they had secretly learned from Jaehwang and Goongi. The couple had long forgotten how the days went by.

After half a year or so, they gradually became calm after being forced by Goongi. Maybe if Goongi or himself left the house for a day, they would show off their true colors right away. 𝙡𝙞𝓫𝒓𝙚𝒂𝓭.𝓬𝒐𝓶

Now, Goongi and himself could control it, but what about two years and three years from now?

He was sure that Won He would run away – well, would he be able to run away?

"I have one more thing to discuss." Jae Hwang changed the conversation, trying to stop Kwon Je's reckless challenge.

"What is it?"

Jaehwang nodded slightly at Kwon Je's reply and a moment later, the two entered a small building behind the Martial Arts House. Unlike the other buildings in the Martial Arts House, it had a stone fence that separated its interior from the outside.

Stepping into the fence, Kwon Je suddenly stopped in a sensation of horror. "What is this?"

Jaehwang answered Kwon Je's question with a nod. "This is Ruler."

"What?"

Kwon Je stepped back in dismay at Jaehwang's answer, he knew how the world shook when Jaehwang fought Ruler. Later, Jaehwang said that without the help of his best friend, Babel, and Baeklin, it would have been hard to win the final battle, but he said that Ruler was here.

"Why is it..."

"His body was killed, but his essence was of a god... Goongi said that a being in the ranks of God... she said that we cannot destroy him by simply killing his body. Goongi and I gathered his divinity and sealed it here because she said it could be revived if it was mixed in with the earth's reincarnation ring."

"I see."

"Yes, that's one of the reasons why I couldn't get on with the world. The problem was that his divinity is getting stronger again. You recently opened a new Dark Earth gate, right?"

"Yes."

When Kwon Je nodded, Jaehwang, touching the inscriptions of the seals carved on the rocks blocking the entrance of the building, said, "I've also told Irumi this before, but as the number of Dark Earth gates grows, the risk of Ruler being revived increases."

Gate... the exit to this world... It was now their only way to acquire the status of Mana Stone, which leads to the world's development. It's an endless source of clean energy that couldn't be left out in life. Kwon Je shook his head at the thought of announcing Ruler's existence once again.

There was an alternative called Elus, but Elus was more set in harmony than conquest. Recent experts said that reckless Monster Raids could have an adverse effect on Elus. That's why they're working with the Dark Earth gates but then, it increases Ruler's chances of being revived as well.

"Is there no other way?" Even the energy he felt outside the building was terrifying.

"I don't know when, but I'm going to find a medium with my wife to seal this guy."

"Who would that be?"

"Well," Jaehwang replied with a bitter smile to Know He's question.

To be honest, there was none. They've identified nothing on Earth, Dark Earth, and Elus that could do the job. After studying with Goongi, he came up with one thing that could be used as a medium of the seal, but it's hard to get it out of his mouth. That's why he had to find it no matter how long it takes.

"If we go on like this, we're going to face him once more. I'm going to stop that."

Kwon Je answered Jaehwang's remark with a low sigh. "I am ashamed."

Kwon Je told himself that it's over now and was having a comfortable retirement. He was now ashamed of himself – his grandson was still sacrificing himself to protect the Earth. His war was just beginning. No, it will be a more lonely war than before. Maybe then he should fight the Earth, not the outer dimensions because those greedy humans would never let go of the Mana Stones. They would not realize how foolish they were until they were at the brink of destruction.

"Let's go. There's more to talk about."

"Yeah..."

-THE END